The Norman people and their existing descendants in the British dominions and the United States of America ..

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at|http: //books .google .com/I

THE NORMAN PEOPLE

THE NORMAN PEOPLE

AND THEIR EXISTING DESCENDANTS IN

THE BRITISH DOMINIONS AND THE

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

*The very concurrence and coincidence of so many OTidences
that contribute to the proof, carries a great weight'

Sib Matthkw Hale

Henry S. King & Co.

65 CoRNHiLL & 12 Paternoster Row, London

1874

2IQ . ^ . ^^ .

(i<// rtghtt reserved)

TO THE MEMORY

OF

PEECY VISCOUNT STRANGFORD

PREFACE.

It is the aim of the following pages to apply genealogy to
the illustration of English ethnology. The former branch
of knowledge has been supposed to lie exclusively within
the domain of the antiquary ; but a closer examination
will, it is thought, show that the scientific observer, and
the historian also, may find in it classes of facts which
are not beneath their notice and investigation.

If by placing genealogy on a critical and historical
basis, and applying it to ethnology, we should be enabled
to prove the fallacy of some generally received maxims
as to the composition of the English nation — to show
that the Norman settlement at the Conquest consisted of
something more than a slight infusion of a foreign
element — that it involved the addition of a numerous and
mighty people, equalling probably a moiety of the con-
quered population — ^that the people thus introduced has
continued to exist without merger or absorption in any

VIU PREFACE.

other race — ^that, as a race, it is as distinguishable now as
it was a thousand years since, and that at this hour its
descendants may be counted by tens of millions in this
country and in the United States of America ; if this be
so, then it will be admitted that English ethnology is
not uninterested in the progress of critical English
genealogy — that it may find there a hitherto neglected
series of facts, of incalculable value to English and even
to foreign ethnology.

If, in addition to this, it be possible to show on
historical grounds, that the earher Northman or Danish
immigration had seated in England a people scarcely
inferior in number to the Anglo-Saxons ; and, in the
absence of all evidence to the contrary, to infer by a
process of analogical reasoning from the case of the
Normans, that this Danish race also has continued to
exist up to the present moment, increasing in like ratio
with them and the Anglo-Saxons; and that it conse-
qucjntly now rivals each of them in point of numbers ; if
this be so, historj', which at present usually contemplates
ancient events in England exclusively from the Anglo-
Saxon point of view, and under tlie influence of Anglo-
Saxon feeling, will acquire greater breadth and impar-
tiality, and will extend to the Scandinavian ancestors of a
majority of the English and American people that equit-

PREFACE. IX

able judgment and that filial interest which are now
reserved for the Anglo-Saxon .aucestors of a minority.

Such are some of the results which may be anticipated
from the application of historical genealogy to ethnology,
in which this work is a first essay.

The genealogy of the Norman race lead3 up to its
connexion with the Danish and the Anglo-Saxon, which,
with it, form the three great constituents of the English
nation. To trace that connexion it has been found
necessary to enter on the relationship between the
Gothic and Teutonic races, which, as far as the author
is aware, has not as yet been treated systematically by
English writers. It is hoped, however, that the views
here enunciated will be found to harmonise generally
with those entertained by the most enlightened en-
quirers.

The later Scandinavian or Norman immigration into
England has formed the subject of the following pages ;
the earlier Scandinavian or Danish has been very slightly
noticed in connexion with it. The extent and difficulty
of the latter subject have induced the author to reserve
its further consideration for another work.

JantMtry, 1874.

CONTENTS.

ADDITIONAL NOTES.
I.

PAr.E

On the Nomenclatube of Races xiii

II.

On The Extent op the Danish Dominion in 879 xiii

ni.

On the Family of Hastwgs xvi

CHAPTER I.

Discovery of the Descendants op the Norman Nobility

in England 1

CHAPTER n.

Discovery Op the Descendants of the Norman Commonalty

IN England 26

CHAPTER III.
Criticism of Family History 50

CHAPTER IV.

Constructive Principles of this Work . ♦^.'i

Xll CONTENTS.

CHAPTER V.

PAGE

National Character of the Norman Settlement in Eng-
land 83

CHAPTER VI.
The Danish Settlement in England 101

CHAPTER Vn.

GoTH[C Origin op the Normans, Danes, and Anglo-Saxons.

Present Diffusion and Numbers op the Gothic Race . 114

Alphabetical Series of existing Norman Names and Families

TAKEN FROM THE LONDON PoST OfFICE DIRECTORY . ,133

APPENDIX.

Norman Names from AA to ALL taken from the Officul

Lists at Somerset House ...... 453

INDEX OP MEDLfiVAL Surnames in this Work . . 4o7

ADDITIONAL NOTES.

I. ON THE NOMENCLATURE OF RACES.

The term * English ' in these pages is used to describe the people of England
for the last seven centuries, during which it has been thus employed. It
is not here applied to the natives of England from the year 500 to the
Conquest, because, in the- author's opinion, the race termed 'English'
prior to 8S0 formed only a moiety of the race so termed in 1066, and
only forms a third of the race now so termed. For distinctness' sake,
therefore, he uses ' Saxon ' or ' Anglo-Saxon,' ' Dane,' and ' Norman,' to
describe the three great and nearly equal constituents of the present ' English '
race.

II. ON THE EXTENT OF THE DANISH DOMINION IN 879.

In reference to the remarks on this subject (page 102), it may be said
that an extent has been there assigned to the Danish dominion after the
treaty between Alfred and Guthrum in 878, which is at variance with re-
ceived opinions ; and Mr, Freeman's and Mr. Pearson's statements may be
cited. Those eminent writers have, undoubtedly, taken a different view of
the case. The former states (Norman Conquest, i. 48), that ^ by the terms
of the peace of Wedmore the Northmen were to evacuate Wessex and the
part of Mercia south of Watling Street ; they, or at least their chiefs, were
to submit to baptism, and they were to receive the whole land beyond Wat-
ling Street as vassals of the West Saxon king. Guthrum, the Danish king,
was accordingly baptised by (he name of iEthelstan ; he took possession of
hia new dominions,' &c. In a note the exact boundary of the two states is
detailed from the treaty extant in Thorpe's 'Laws and Institutes' (i. 152),

XIV ADDITIONAL NOTES.

which is assumed to be the ' peace of Wedmore.' Mr. Pearson (Hist.
England, i. 169) repeats these statements, and expands them by adding that
by ' this agreement the whole of Mercia was restored to its former dependent
condition to Wessex.*

The author ventures to think that these able writers have not, in this
case, exhibited their usual critical discrimination. He is imable to divine
their reason for terming the treaty of 878 the ' peace ' or ' treaty * of * Wed-
more/ The treaty was actually concluded at Chippenham, and Wedmore is
only mentioned by the earliest chroniclers as the scene of a ceremony (the
chrism-loosing) some weeks later, consequent on Guthrum*s baptism.
They know nothing of a ' treaty of Wedmore.* The contemporary writers
are equally silent as to Guthrum and the Danes holding the north of Mercia
as * vassals ' of Alfred ; or as to Guthrum*s obtaining ' new dominions ' in
East Anglia by gift of that Prince. These stories were invented at a later
date to glorify King Alfred, and ought not to be accepted merely on the
authority of the later chroniclers.

Again, the author cannot but wonder that the treaty of 878 between
Guthrum and Alfred should be confused by these writers with that between
Guthrum and Alfred which is still extant. A very slight examination would
have shown that the two treaties are wholly diflferent. We learn from
Asser, the contemporary and friend of King Alfred, that the treaty of
Chippenham in 878 comprised, after the agreement for peace, two articles —
the speedy evacuation of Alfred's dominions by the Danes, and an under-
taking by Guthrum to become Christian, and to receive baptism under
Alfred's sponsorship. 'Juraverunt se citissim^ de suo regno exituros,
nee non et Godrum rex eorum Christianitatem subire, et baptismum sub
manu ^Elfredi regis accipere promisit ' (Asser, de reb. gestis -^Elfredi Ann.
878). The Saxon Chronicle alao states that by the treaty the Danes under-
took to leave Alfred's kingdom (thset hie of his rice woldon), and that their
king should receive baptism (Chron. Sax., ed. Petrie, p. 357). Neither of
the conditions here mentioned are to be found in the extant treaty ; but
instead of them we find an article defining the boundaries of the two
kingdoms, which is not alluded to by the early writers as forming any part
of the treaty of 878. Nor is this all that can be said. The very terms of
the extant treaty show that it ought not to be confused with the treaty of
878. It is entitled * the Peace that King Alfred and King Guthrum and the
Witan of all the English nation, and all the ^Obple that are in East Anglia,
have ordained.* A treaty made by the Danes at Chippenham in Wilts,
could not well be said to be made by Hhe people that are in East Anglia.*

ADDITIONAL NOTES. XV

It is evident from the use of those terms that the treaty in which they were
introduced must have been made subsequently to the Danish settlement in
East Anglia ; but the Danes did not become seated in East Anglia till 880,
according to Asser and the Saxon - Chronicle^ that is, not till two years
after the treaty of Chippenham. Consequently, the treaty we now possess
must have been later than the treaty of Chippenham ; and the agreement
as to the boundaries passing along the Lea, Ouse, and Watling Street, was
not made in 878, but at a later date.

In addition to this, Mercia, south of Watling Street, is further proved to
have been the territory of the Danes after the treaty of 878, by the state-
ment of the Anglo-Saxon writers, that the Danes fully ^ executed ' the
conditions of that treaty^ — ' qu88 omnia ille et sui ut promiserunt impleve-
runt ' (Asser), and ' hie thset gelseston ' (Sax. Chron.), coupled with their
statement immediately after, that the Danes, ' according to their promise,*
' departed in 879 from Chippenham to Cirencester, and there remained for
one year.' Cirencester was in the south of Mercia, and yet the residence of
the Danes there for a year was a fulfilment of their promise under the
treaty to evacuate Alfred's * kingdom.' Therefore South Mercia under the
treaty of 878 was not a part of that kingdom. Hence we see at once that
Al&ed was not in possession of South Mercia in 879, nor was he in posses-
sion of any territory north of the Thames till the year 886, when we find
him besieging and taking London. 'Interim obsidetur a rege Alfredo
urbs Limdonia. . . . Etiam post manus catervae confirmatas ibi constitui-
tur dux ^'Ethered a rege prsefato custodiendi arcem ' (Ethelward Chron.
iv. p. 517, Ed. Petrie). Here, then, commenced the acquisition of a part of
the Danish dominion north of the Thames by conquest from the Danes,
afterwards ratified by treaty.

Mr. Pearson has quoted (i. 170) a charter from the Codex Diplomaticus
(311) to prove that Ethelred was appointed duke of Mercia immediately
after the treaty of 878. This charter undoubtedly is dated 880, and is
witnessed by Alfred and by his daughter Ethelfleda (apparently as wife of
Ethelred) ; and the latter is styled ' duke of Mercia ; ' but Mr. Kemble has
remarked (Cod. Dipl. ii. Preface), that a large proportion of Alfred's
charters are forgeries ; and it seems, either that the charter under considera-
tion is one of these, or else that its date is an error ; for in 880 Ethelfleda
was, at the outside, eleven years old (Alfred having married in 868 at nine-
teen years of age), and could iiot then have been married, nor is it likely
that she should have witnessed a charter at such an age. Mr. Pearson also
produces a charter stating that Wulphere's estates were, immediately after

XVI ADDITIONAL NOTES.

878, confiscated by the Witaii of Wesaex *and Mercian ' but there is no
evideoce whatever of the date of this transaction ; it no doubt took place at
a date long subsequent to 878, after Alfred had acquired a part of Mercia by
conquest.

III. ON THE FAMILY OF HASTINGS.

In p. 280 the author has identified the family of Hastings with that of Le
Mareschal de Venoix. A different view has been taken in an elaborate
paper on the Hastings Family (ArchaBolog^cal Journal, vol. xxvi.), the
general value of which the author desires to acknowledge. Its identifica-
tion, however, of the house of Hastings with that of JVIascarel appears to
rest on an unsound inference. It is argued that because William, son of
Robert, t. Henry IL, and his son Ealph de Hastings, were possessed of
estates formerly the property of the Mascarels, and because Alexander
Kascarel is expressly stated to have been ' uncle ' of William, son of Robert,
therefore Robert must have been a Mnscarel, and brother of Alexander.
But this does not follow : Robert may have married the sister of Alexander
Mi«carel, in which case the latter would be ' uncle ' of William Fitz-
Robert ; and such, no doubt, was the fact, for Robert was a Hastings, and
in mentioned t. Henry I. as 'De Venoix,' the latter being the Norman, and
ILuittngs the English name of the family. It is needless to go into the
question of chronology, which appears to be also adverse to this theory. The
author hopes, therefore, that he may be excused for not admitting the
identity of the Mascarel and the Hastings families as proved.

THE NOEMAN PEOPLE.

(I

CHAPTEE I.

DISCOVERY OP THE DESCENDANTS OF THE NORMAN

NOBILITY IN ENGLAND.

The Normans were one of those few races of men whose
extraordmary mental and physical energies have exercised
a profound and enduring influence over the world. They
were a race of the same class as the Greek, the Eoman,
or the Saracen, whose actions fill the pages of history, and
will remain engraved on the memory of man as long as
humanity itself endures.

Seven centuries have elapsed since the world has known
the Normans in England under the form of a separate
and distinct nationality. They have been for that space
of time inextricably blended with other races in England,
and the modem inhabitants of this country are unable to
determine the early nationality to which they individually
owe their origin. Let it then be permitted to direct closer

B

2 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

attention to the Normans, as the most conspicuous amongst
the early races of England, and in the first place to their
character and exploits in the tenth and eleventh centuries.
It is here proposed to quote the testimony of some of our
most eminent historians in relation to the Norman cha-
racter, because it possesses fer more value and authority
than any other evidence that might be collected from
other sources, representing as it does the n^ttured opinions
of men perfectly conversant with the subject on which
they have written, and whose testimony may be consi-
dered to be free from bias or prejudice.

The first whose description of the Norman character
deserves attention is Lord Macaulay, who was himself of
Celtic origin.

* The Normans,' says Lord Macaulay, * were then the
foremost race of Christendom. Their valour and ferocity
had made them conspicuous amongst the rovers whom
Scandinavia had sent forth to ravage Western Europe . . .
At length one of the feeble heirs of Charlemagne
ceded to the strangers a fertile province ... In that
province they founded' a mighty state, which gradually
extended its influence over the neighbouring principalities
of Brittany and Maine. Without laying aside the dauntless
valour which had been the terror of every land from the
Elbe to the Pyrenees, the Normans rapidly acquired all,
and more than all, the knowledge and refinement which
they found in the country where they settled. Their
courage secured their territory agamst foreign invasion.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 3

They estabKshed internal order, such as had been long
unknown in the Frank Empire. They embraced Chris-
tianity, and with Christianity they learned a great part of
what the clergy had to teach. They abandoned their
native speech and adopted the French tongue, in which
the Latin was the predominant element. They speedily
raised their new language to a dignity and importance
which it had never possessed. They found it a barbarous
jargon, they fixed it in writing, and they employed it in
legislation, in poetry, and in romance. They renounced
that brutal intemperance to which all the other branches
of the great German family were too much inclined . . .
That chivalrous spirit which ha& exercised so powerful an
influence on the politics, the morals, and manners of the
European nations was found in the highest exaltation

*

amongst the Norman nobles. These nobles were distin-
guished by their graceful bearing and insinuating address.
They were distinguished also by their skill in negotiation
and by a natural eloquence, which they assiduously culti-
vated . . . But their chief fame was derived from their
mihtary exploits. Every country, from the Atlantic Ocean
to the Eed Sea, witnessed the prodigies of their discipline
and valoiu-. One Norman knight, at the head of a
handful of warriors, scattered the Celts of Connaught.
Another founded the monarchy of the Two Sicihes, and
saw the Emperors . of the East and West fly before his
arms. A third, the Ulysses of the first Crusade, was
invested by his fellow-soldiers with the sovereignty of

B 2

4 THE NQJtMAN PEOPLE

Antioch; and a fourth, whose name lives in the great
poem of Tasso, was celebrated throughout Christendom
as the bravest and most generous of the champions of the
Holy Sepulchre.' ^

* The Normans/ says Mr. Freeman, * were the Saracens
of Christendom, spreading themselves over every comer
of the world, and appearing in almost every character . . .
None knew better how to hold their own against pope
and prelate : the especial children of the Church were as
little disposed to unconditional obedience as the most
stiff-necked of Ghibilines.'

* To free England,' he continues, * the Norman gave a
race of tyrants : to enslaved Sicily he gave a line of
beneficent rulers. But to England he gave also a con-
quering nobility, which, in a few generations, became as
truly English in England as it had become French in
Normandy. If he overthrew our Harolds and our
Waltheofe, he gave a Fitz- Walter and a Bigod to win
back the rights for which Harold and Waltheof had fallen.
. . . Art, under his auspices, produced alike the stem
grandeur of Caen and Ely, and the brilliant gorgeousness of
Palermo and Monreale. In a word, the indomitable vigour
of the Scandinavian, joined to the buoyant vivacity of the
Gtaul, produced the conquering and ruling race of Europe.'^

The destinies of this imperial race are thus described
by a great historian :

* Lord MacAulay, Ilistorj of England, i. 11.

' Freeman, History of the Norman Conquost, i. 170.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 5

'The Normans/ says Froude, 'in occupying both
England and Ireland, were but fulfilling the work for
which they were especially qualified and gifted. . . .
They were bom rulers of men, and were forced by the
same necessity which has brought the decrepit kingdoms
of Asia under the authority of England and Eussia to
take the management, eight centimes ago, of the anarchic
nations of Western Europe.'^

In contemplating the Norman race, then, which became
seated in England in the eleventh century, we are to
recognise in it one of the most extraordinary manifesta-
tions of human intellect and power that the history of the
world afibrds ; and we are hence impelled at once .to
demand further details of the actual life and attendant
conditions of a race so singular and remarkable. We are
led to enquire, What was the real character and nature of
the settlement of the Normans in England? Was it
merely the migration of a small body of nobles ? Was
it, on the other hand, an immigration as truly national as
that of the Saxons had been ? What was to be the
destiny of this new race? Was it, like some mere
military aristocracies, predestined to speedy decay, and to
ultimate extinction? Was it to be irretrievably lost
amidst the masses of the nations whom it had subdued ?
Was its empire to fall into the hands of an alien nation-
ality ? Are those Norman laws, institutions, language, and
national attributes, which in England and America bear

> Froudej The English in Ireland, i. 16, 17.

6 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

such potent testimony to a common origin, merely the
memorials of a race that has long passed away, and to
which the actual inhabitants of these countries bear as
remote a relation as they do to the unknown races which
febricated stone implements or were contemporary with
the mammoth ?

Or is the reverse of this the truth ? Is the Norman
race still living — still presenting its essential charac-
teristics—stiU great, prosperous, progressive, and more
than ever multitudinous? Is it still producing new
nations ? Is it still in the van of human progress, yet
still advancing with firm, practical, deliberate, and mascu-
line intelligence ?

Such are some of the questions which suggest them-
selves on perusing the narrative of the adventurous
exploits of the Normans; and they are questions
which, with all the respect due to the eminent writers
who have recorded those exploits, have not as yet
received from them the attention to which their interest
and their importance are entitled.

Mr. Freeman gives expression to the views most
prevalent on this subject. ' The indomitable vigour of the
Scandinavian, joined to the buoyant vivacity of the Gaul,
produced the conquering and ruhng race of Europe. And
yet that race, as a race, has vanished. It has everywhere
been absorbed by the races which it had conquered.' ' In
Old England,' continues the same accomplished writer,
' the Norman race has sunk beneath the influence of a race

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 7

less brilliant, but more enduring than his own. The
Norman has vanished from the worid, but he has indeed
left a name behind him.'^ So, too. Gibbon has said,
*The adventurous Normans who had raised so many
trophies in France, England and Ireland, in Apulia,
Sicily, and the East, were lost in victory or servitude
among the vanquished nations.'^

These opinions are grounded on the phenomena which
meet the eye and appear on the surface of society.

Historians have not as yet sufficiently considered the
Normans as a whole. They have adopted as their ba^
chronicles and records which describe chiefly the actions
of the higher classes, and whose allusions to the middle
and lower classes are slight and transient, and hence we
find the ablest English historians at variance on questions
of importance. To some the Norman settlement at the
Conquest presents itself in the aspect of the migration of
a few thousands of knights and nobles, while others recog-
nise in it the immigration of Normans of all classes. Tet
it is obviously of the greatest importance, in an historical
point of view, to determine whether the Normans were an
aristocracy or a nation. It is evident that a nation cannot
be dealt' with as if it were an aristocracy without risk of
serious error ; and it may be said with deference that if
our historians had from circumstances been enabled to
devote more time and attention to leading questions of

^ FrQeman, History of the Norman Conquest, i 100, 170.
* Gibbon, Decline and Fall, yiL 145. Ed. 1855.

8 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

this nature, their views of history might have been in
some important respects modified.

History throws very little light on the &te of the
Normans after the twelfth century. It does not enable
us to resolve satisfactorily the problem of their later
existence. It is not, in fact, conversant with those
minuter and more detailed enquiries which would alone
enable it to determine such questions of fact. From the
twelfth century distinctions of race in England entirely
disappear from the surface of history, and the continuance
and position of the Norman race are merely subjects
of conjecture.

The desirableness of a fresh enquiry into the later
condition of a race so renowned wiU perhaps be generally
admitted. The uncertainty in which its fate remains
involved subsequently to the twelfth century, and the con-
tradictory opinions which prevail on the subject, will
constitute a sufficient apology for an attempt to ascertain
questions of fact. But the enquiry is surrounded by diffi-
culties so numerous that the reluctance of authors to
venture upon it is easily to be accounted for. It demands
a special study of subjects not particularly inviting — an
examination in detail of facts and circimistances apparently
too trivial to daim notice, and yet so numerous as to
demand sedulous application^ and a considerable expendi-
ture of time. It may disturb opinions very generally
received — may create ofience in many cases — and may
interfere with the most cherished convictions of numerous

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 9

families. And there has been also, till recently, a moral
impossibility that almost any amount of leisure could suffice
for the elucidation of these questions. They have only
come within the reach of solution within the present
generation. In the preceding generation the materials
for enquiry still remained almost inaccessible in manuscripts;
and had not the present writer been enabled to refer to
the Great Eolls of the Norman Exchequer in print, as
edited by Mr. Stapleton for the Society of Antiquaries
about thirty years since, and to realize the valuable results
of that publication, by the aid of the Index which at a
later period was compiled under direction of the Soci^td
des Antiquaires de la Normandie, and which appears in
their excellent edition of the same record, it would have
been totally impossible to write the present work ; and
even these materials, valuable as they are, would have been
comparatively useless in the author's hands had he not,
by the merest accident, brought the Exchequer Eolls of
Normandy into juxtaposition with the English records of
the twelfth century.

The English and Norman records fiimish, in truth, a
singular and perhaps unique instance in Europe of the
preservation and publication of records of two different
countries, of seven hundred years standing, relating to dif-
ferent branches of the same race, and so minutely detailed
as to enable us to trace the identity of families, and even
individuals, in two countries. Had we possessed either of
these classes of records singly, without the other, it would

10 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

have been impossible to trace the connexion of races ; and
so remarkable is the light which they throw on each other,
and on the race to which they relate, in its two divisions,
that it may be said that in all probability there is no
parallel instance in the world. Certainly there is nothing
to correspond to it in the case of the Anglo-Saxon and
Danish nationaUties in England, for there are no records,
either in Scandinavia, or in North Germany and Holland,
which could throw Ught on the great masses of the English
branches of their race.

A statement of the circumstances in which the present
enquiry originated may, perhaps, be the most appropriate
mode of conveying to the reader a general notion of the
chain of reasoning which gradually resulted in the conclu-
sions hereafter to be detdled.

Some years since a relative expressed to the writer a
^sh that some of his leisure hours might be given to
investigations on the origin of families in which they
were mutually interested by descent. In compliande
with that desire some attention was given to the subject
in question ; and the writer very speedily discovered that
the enquiry was not without its attendant difficulties. He
found himself immersed in thorny questions of all descrip-
tions, the age and authenticity of manuscripts and records,
the precise chronology of events not noticed by ordinary
history, the descent of estates and their changes of denomi-
nation, the identity or diversity of contemporary indi-
viduals bearing the same name, the obsolete forms of

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 11

existing languages, the force and meaning of forgotten
habits, usages, laws, and institutions, the changes in Euro-
pean geography and topography, the correct reading and
interpretation of records relating to an order of things
that has passed away.

These investigations continued at intervals for years,
and in their course familiarity with the sources of know-
ledge was gradually attained. At length the task was
ended, and the results were — ^the complete establishment
of the fact that certain families, supposed to be English,
were originaUy Norman, the recovery of their original
Norman names after a disuse of six centuries, and with
those names the recovery of their early history, both in
Normandy and England, and the overset of sundry
received heraldic pedigrees.

The particular cases which led to these results could
only be interesting to a very limited circle, but the results
themselves appeared to deserve more attentive considera-
tion. When they were carefully studied it was perceived
that there must be in England many famihes which, under
English surnames, preserve a Norman descent. It was
concluded, further, that the same system of enquiry which
had been found successful in some cases might prove
equally successful in others ; that additional discoveries
might be anticipated ; and that this residt might be
attained with comparative facility in consequence of the
experience which had been gained. Curiosity being
excited, it was resolved to make an excursion into the

12 THE KOBMAN PEOPLE

terra incognita, not perliaps without some £Ediit epaik of
the same interest which led the adventurer of old to
launch forth on voyages of discovery.

All that now remained to be done was to choose the
point from which investigation should commence* The
first selection (as is often the case in new undertakings)
proved a failure, and operated as a discouragement. It
was attempted to trace the descendants of the Barons of
the Conqueror mentioned in Domesday Book ; but, after
great and not altogether unfruitful research, it was at
length realised that families may be traced upwards, but
can scarcely be traced downwards, and the attempt had
U) l>e abandoned.

This &ilure, however, did not in any degree affect the
principles which had been previously established by
ex[Kfriment. They continued intact. It only remained,
tljcrefore, to adopt another field of enquiry. The subject
wliich was chosen was the origin of the peerage families
of the kingdom, amounting to from 500 to 600. The
cxt^.'nt and the importance of this undertaking rendered
it a matter of indispensable necessity that a preliminary
survey of the records should be taken, and a critical and
hiMU)rical apparatus be provided, commensurate with the
magnitude of the work, and affording facility for prompt
reference at every point of the enquiry.

The author accordingly employed several months in
the collection and alphabetical arrangement of all facts of
importance regarding Norman and native English families.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 18

possessed of land in England fix)m the Conquest to the
fourteenth century. The Monasticon Anglicanum^ Domes-
day Book, the L^er Niger, the Testa de Neville, and
other works published under the auspices of the Eecord
Commissioners and the Government, the Gallia Christiana,
the pubUcations of the Society of Antiquaries of Normandy,
the works of Des Bois and Anselme, and many others,
furnished tens of thousands of facts regarding the early
landed aristocracy of England. On the completion of this
apparatus the author found himself in the possession of
details regarding more than 3,000 different Anglo-
Norman &milies, the ancient lords of the soil in this
country. These famihes usually consisted of several
branches, and were widely disseminated in all parts of the
kingdom ; and their succession remained uninterruptedly
from the Conquest to the fourteenth century. Could the

r

author place the details before the reader, nothing more
would be requisite to demonstrate the long continuance
of the Norman landed aristocracy.

It may be here observed that the longest list of the
companions of the Conqueror ever published — the Battle
Abbey Eoll — ^includes not much more than 600 names
of Norman families. The list as now collected from the
records exceeded 3,000, or was five times the length of
the Battle Abbey Eoll ; and long as it was, was not
perfect. The Battle Abbey Roll mentions a certain part
of the Norman aristocracy which was existing in the time

14 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

of Edward I., but its compiler was not in a position to
enumerate all the femilies then extant.^

Thus provided with a tolerably ample critical apparatus,
the author proceeded to undertake the enquiry into the
origin of the peerage families of the kingdom. That task
involved in the first place the examination of the earlier
parts of all the pedigrees which had been axjcumulating
since the sixteenth century, and which had been detailed,
and watered down, and abridged in the various works on
the peerage. In many cases these pedigrees were of very
limited extent; the heralds or others, their compilers,
apparently being of opinion, that when any family was so
fortunate as to descend from an alderman or a lord-mayor
that dignified origin precluded all necessity for further
investigation. Even a Turkey merchant, a goldsmith, or
an iron manufacturer appeared to satiate the appetite for
ancestry ; and descent from these honoured personages
was sufficient to establish the superfluousness of all remoter
history. But so difierent are tastes, that in other cases
families were desirous of attaining the honours of long
descent, and the heralds and genealogists of the sixteenth
and seventeenth centmries accordingly were set to work to
provide pedigrees.

Generally speaking, these documents may be regarded

^ This document, from the Norman-French orthography of its names,
and the families which it introduces, cannot be earlier than the time of
Edward L The orthography is that of other documents of that period. Its
existence from the Conquest at Battle Abbey is a mere myth, depending on
the authority of some unknown herald of the sixteenth century.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 15

as fairly authentic in their aGcount of families as far back
as the fourteenth century ; but when they touch on remoter
times they require to be viewed with a discriminative eye.
The genealogical history of England jfrom the eleventh to
the fourteenth century was (except in the case of some
very remarkable iamilies) a terra incognita to the mass of
the writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries to
whom the existing pedigrees are due. The consequences
may be anticipated. The author, being aware of the facts
of the case generally, felt satisfied that in examining the
earlier parts of the received pedigrees nothing ought to be
accepted on the mere authority of the heralds or
genealogists of the sixteenth or seventeenth century, or of
the pedigrees then compiled. The statements were in aU
cases deserving of consideration ; but they required to be
supported by evidence. They were therefore submitted
throughout to the test of record and fact. They were
examined with the aid of common sense, history, chrono-
logy, armorial bearings, public or private records, and
with a due regard to the laws of probability and fair
historical inference. By pursuing this course throughout,
wherever it was applicable, the earlier English pedigrees
became to a large extent disintegrated and dissolved.
Mistakes and fabrications came to light; blunders, im-
possibilities, and absurdities were strewn around. The
older English pedigrees were thus materially affected;
while the Welsh, Irish, and Scottish pedigrees of Celtic
families were almost untouched, simply because the

16 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

absence of records in a great degree precluded the
possibility either of accepting or rejecting them. They
remained in doubt. ^

The ground having been thus cleared fix)m the rubbish
which had been permitted to accumulate, the work of
reconstruction of the older pedigrees, and of the comple-
tion of the more recent pedigrees, commenced.

A close examination was immediately instituted into the
earliest authentic accounts which we possess of the
ancestora of each family. The ascertained facts were
compared in each case with contemporary history and
the records. At the proper point the extensive collec-
tions regarding the early aristocracy of England which
had been formed came into play, and proved to be of in-
calculable utility. The course of proceeding was r^ulated
throughout on that which had already been found
successful — ^principles and rules established by practice
were systematically carried out. Family after family was
traced historically to the Conquest and beyond it ; they
were reinvested with their early names, once famous in

^ It is not here intended to make any general or sweeping assertion.
There are instances in which Celtic pedigrees can be historically traced ;
and when it is possible to do so, there is no class of descent in the kingdom
which is of deeper interest. This only causes the more regret that the
materials for enquiry are so scanty. Why are not the ancient manuscripts
which contain the original Irish pedigrees of the eleventh or twelfth
century properly edited? And why does Wales retain in manuscript
works of a similar nature dating from the fifteenth century or earlier ?
Why are not the monastic chartularies of Wales, and Cornwall, and
Ireland published in detail ? In the absence of these essential materials it
is impossible to attempt the authentication or elucidation (except in very
rare instances) of the Celtic family history of the kingdom.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 17

history and in song. The progress made warranted the
expectation that results of importance might be antici-
pated. It is desirable to pause for a moment, and to
consider the results as they actually came out in the end.
The popular peerages ascribe (more or less dubiously)
a Norman origin to a score or two of peerage families. In
many cases that origin is apocryphal or erroneous ; it may
be doubted whether a dozen families in the peerages are
correctly identified in these works as Norman. The great

mass of peerage families are not traced to any particular
nationality; but from the circumstance of their being

generally endowed with brief pedigrees the impression is

left that they have spnmg from the masses ; and as the

latter are (according to received opinion) Anglo-Saxon,

the natural inference is that the body of the peerage is

also of that race. Hence we have heard noble lords

disclaiming for the House of Lords any descent from

the Norman invaders of England ; and it would appear

that at present Anglo-Saxon descent is in especial favour,

and that the peers themselves are anxious to claim it

wherever practicable, for there are even many noble

families which announce themselves as Anglo-Saxon

without the sHghtest right to that distinction, such as it is.

Such being the popular view of peerage families, let it
be permitted for a moment to contrast it with the state
of things as disclosed by an unbiassed and independent
inquiry.

The peerage families wliich formed the subject of this

♦o

18 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

inquiry corresponded to the number of peers, about
550 in number.^ Of these about twenty were ascer-
tained to be foreign femilies naturaUzed in England with-
in the last three centuries. Eighty, or thereabouts, were
found to be Celtic famihes from Wales, Scotland, and
Ireland. Twenty (about) were determined to be Anglo;
Saxon and Danish. About 110 (many from Scotland),
though in most cases ancient, could not be assigned to
any particular nationality, but were doubtless either
Norman, Danish, Saxon, or Celtic. The remainder, being
about 320, were ascertained to be Norman. As it may
be inferred with probabihty that the families of unascer-
tained races (about 110) belonged to some of these
native races, and might be divided amongst them, in
proportion to their respective numbers, it seemed that on
this principle the Norman limb of the peerage would rise
to 400 out of 550, the Anglo-Saxon and Danish peerage
rising at the same time to the number of twenty-five, so
that the Norman would be to the Anglo-Saxon and
Danish peerage as about sixteen to one.

Facts like these are not altogether without importance.
It has been thought advisable to disclaim for the House
of Lords any connection with the old feudal and Norman
aristocracy : popular ethnological theories no doubt are
in harmony with that view. K, however, as a matter of
fact, the peerage of England is not Anglo-Saxon, but

^ The number of distinct familiea was less, as some families are repre-
sented by more than one peer.

THE NOBMAN PEOPLE 19

almost entirely Norman, and if the Scottish, Irish, and
Welsh peerage only help to lessen the Norman majority
by adding Celts, we must make the best we can of the
circumstance.

As £u: as it appears, the Normans have at least as
much preponderance in the peerage at the present
moment as they had in the time of WiUiam the Conqueror
and in the foUowing century. The proportions remain
nearly the same. And it may here be added that,
contarary to what we might have supposed, it is rather in
the peerages of modem creation than in those of ancient
standing that we find the Uneal male descendants of the
early baronage. If we were asked to point out those
£unilies which are of the highest Norman descent, and
whose past is most identified with the history of England,
we should have to pass over many of the oldest peerages
now existing, and to turn to families which have been
considered to be of modem and inferior origin. It is,
however, a fact deserving of notice that so great a pro-
portion of the peerage appears to be of Norman blood,
and that this observation especially applies to peerages of
modem date. On this some remarks will presently be
ofiered.

Thierry, in his history of the Conquest, has endeavoured
to throw contempt on the Anglo-Norman baronage of
the Conquest, on the ground that it had in general sprung
from the lowest classes in Normandy — a mode of dis-
paragement which in the mouth of so strong an opponent

c2

20 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

of the aristocratic principle seems peculiarly incon-
sistent, as it involves those very distinctions of race which
are most objected to. Few will be inchned, in the
present day, to deny that, if obscurity of birth formed
no obstacle amongst the Normans to the reward of pubhc
services and distinguished merit, it only proves their
superior enlightenment ; nor is it a matter of much
importance to refute the imputations of Thierry on the
lineage of the Norman baronage. As simple matter of
fiEU3t, however, such imputations are unfounded. As a
whole, the native Norman nobiUty who were transferred
in a body to England were not inferior in birth to those
of any coimtry in Europe. The greater barons, as well
as the Conqueror himself, were known in the eleventh
century to be of Norwegian blood. They were of princely
birth, representatives of the dispossessed royal families of
the twenty-two ancient kingdoms of Norway, who had
been depjived of their dominions by the conquests of
Harold Harfager. In addition to this, many of the most
illustrious Gothic and Frank houses joined in the invasion,
and their descendants in many cases have remained in
England. In fact, if we look for the descendants of the
early kings of the North, and the Merovingian barons of
France, they will be found at present amongst the Norman
people of England and America.

But it is time to revert to the subject of the existing
peerage famiUes of England. Great numbers of these
families have risen from the middle classes, by commerce,

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 21

trade, professions, and successful marriages. Now these
Normans of the peerage do not seem, as far as can be
noticed, to have had any special advantages in the way of
hereditary position and wealth over the Anglo-Saxon,
Danish, and Celtic families ; yet in the race of life they
have completely distanced them. How is this ? Why is
it that the peerage of England, wliich is continually
recruited from the middle and lower classes, nevertheless
remains essentially Norman, and not only Norman, but in
a great d^ree lineally descended from the Norman nobi-
lity of the Conquest ?

The Norman families of the peerage will be found
noticed in detail in the alphabetical portion of this work
under their respective family names. Taken as a class
they present another illustration, in addition to the many
which already exist, of the long continuance of English
society and English institutions. That continuity has
been well and eloquently impressed upon us by great
living historians. It meets us in a thousand forms — in
material febrics, manners, laws, language, and tenitorial
denominations. The peerage families are, as a class,
another evidence of continuity. The same Norman
nobility which surrounded the throne of the Conqueror,
continues, in its remote posterity, to occupy the same
place in the reign of the Conqueror's latest descendant,
oiu" present Sovereign — continues to occupy its baronial
place in parliament — continues to preside on the judicial
bench — continues to lead our armies and navies in battle.

22 THE NORMAN, PEOPLE

and continues generally to control and to direct the affairs
of the EngUsh empire.

It would be easy to adduce many cases of this
description, to enumerate the male representatives of
Bigods, De Toesnis, Beauchamps, De Clares, Tankervilles,
Braoses, Montfichets, and many others whose names of
pride and power once filled the trumpet of fame, and
whose posterity still remain seated amidst the peers of
England. But a theme on which history and poetry
might love to dwell must not here distract attention from
our immediate subject. As it has been already observed,
the Norman families of the peerage will be found men-
tioned in the alphabetical series of this work, under
their present names.

On the completion of this extensive imdertaking (the
origin of the peerage families of the kingdom), the
author still remained unsatisfied. Others might, perhaps,
have supposed that the subject had been pushed suffi-
ciently in advance ; but the author could not help feeling
distrust in his own conclusions, notwithstanding the care
and diligence of his inquiries. He was unable to com-
prehend the vast disparity in point of numbers between
the Normans and the Anglo-Saxon or Danish families
in the peerage. However, he resolved to extend the
range of the inquiry, and accordingly proceeded to
examine numbers of the older famihes amongst the
baronets, many of the older families of landed gentry,
and many other families which were no longer in

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 23

possession of their ancient patrimonies. He discovered
in the course of these inquiries the descendants of early
baronial families which had no representatives in the
peerage, as well as others which occur there. Anglo-
Saxon or Danish feimiUes he very rarely encountered. In
some cases he failed to ascertain the national origin of
£similies; but wherever he was enabled to determine
that origin it was usually Norman. The Normans were
in a great majority; the Anglo-Saxons "and Danes in
an insignificant minority. Numerous instances of the
results of these inquiries will present themselves in
the alphabetical series of names.

The author was next brought into contact with a new
class of English femilies, taken indiscriminately from all
ranks. He was led by circumstances to investigate the
origin of many of the leading names in English history ;
the great captains, statesmen, poets, philosophers, jurists,
divines, men of science, mechanists, inventors, merchant
princes, and others who have gained celebrity in the
national annals. That inquiry was laborious, and its
length compelled the author eventually to desist from
its prosecution. But so far as it proceeded, the facts
eUcited entirely corresponded with those brought out by
preceding inquiries. The ancestry of the intellectual
aristocracy of England was generally Norman. The
Anglo-Saxon and the Dane were in a hopeless minority ;
they were considerably outnumbered by the Celt. The
Normans far exceeded in number the whole of the other
races put together.

24 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

A cffcestion at length here presented itself — ^Has race
anything to do with mental capacity ? The author does
not pretend to deal with that question; but few, he
apprehends, will deny the descent of national charac-
teristics to a considerable extent, and the remarkable pre-
ponderance of the Normans anjongst the most eminent
names in English history seems to show that they are
an instance of the transmission of hereditary intelligence.
The Normans were certainly the most practically intel-
ligent and energetic race of their age. Their descendants
would seem to have inherited those high qualities ; and
if it be so, their success in life is sufficiently accounted
for, and it might even be conjectured that under other
circumstances — even if society should break loose from its
old moorings and go to pieces — the Normans would still .
be found in the ascendant. And (as it were to supply
food for thought) even now, agricultural labourers and
coal-miners cannot combine for objects which demand
the exercise of practical ability without finding them-
selves led by those who, though in humble stations,
bear names of undoubted Norman origin.^

The author feels himself under a disadvantage in
being precluded, by the extent of the evidence on which

' ' Arch ' (whence Thorpe- Arch in Yorkshire) is derived from De Arches,
or De Arques, Viscounts of Arques and Rouen. See Arch, and Sayille in
the alphabetical list. ' Normansell ' is a corruption of Normanville, the
elder branch of the Bassets, barons of NormanviUe in the Gaox, See
NoBMANViLLB - foiinerly n groat Yorkshire family.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 25

he states these facts, from producing examples which
would strengthen his position. He can only refer to the
alphabetical series of Norman names which forms the
bulk of this work. It woidd embarrass his argument
to adduce here hundreds of instances in proof of what
he has stated. Nor can it be pretended that the inquiries
which have been instituted have done more than open
the subject. They have touched on a very small part
of it. The labour of three lives would scarcely suffice
to carry out the inquiry completely. There are great
numbers of noble Norman houses whose existing de-
scendants have not yet been discovered ; vast numbers
of others which involve mysteries which may m many
cases be inscrutable, and in most would require much
expenditure of time and labour to elucidate. Nevertheless,
the inquiries of the author, imperfect as they are, and
limited as their range may be, will go far to establish
the fact that the Norman nobility continues to exist as
a whole in England at this day, and that it is still amply
represented in the male line — ^that, in short, if the Normans
(as some think) were merely an aristocracy, that aristo-
cracy exists in vastly increased numbers at the present
hour.

The result of the inquiry so far satisfied the author
that the identification of the whole Norman aristocracy, as
still existing in England, was simply a question of time ;
but at this point the inquiry assumed a new shape, which
reqiiires consideration in a separate chapter.

26 THE NOBMAN PEOPLE

CHAPTEE n.

DISCOVERT OF THE DESCENDANTS OP THE NORMAN

COMMONALTY IN ENGLAND.

It has been already noticed that the collections which had
been formed disclosed the existence of above 3,000

«

different famihes of Norman nobility in England, which
had become seated here at the Conquest The inquiries
which had subsequently been instituted had showed that
several hundred of these families were still in existence,
bearing either their original surnames, or English names
adopted in lieu thereof at a remote period. It became
necessary, however, at length, to consider the rate of
progress which had been attained, and the chance that it
would be possible to bring the inquiry to any satisfactory
conclusion. On a survey of progress made, it appeared
that the course hitherto adopted (namely that of tracing
individual families to their origin), however satisfactory in
itself, involved so great an expenditure of time that the
advance made was necessarily but slow. It is true that
in some cases it was a matter of facility to connect
existing &milies with their Norman or Saxon ancestors,
thanks to the extensive collections above referred to.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 27

But frequently it would require days or weeks to arrive
at the desired identification of a single family. Some-
times every English record and every memorial of local
history might be searched in vain, until the inquiry in
that particular case had to be abandoned as hopeless, and
so to remain imtil, perhaps months afterwards, the infor-
mation long sought for in vain would accidentally occur
in some foreign charter, or elsewhere, where least
expected. In many cases, too, where success was at last
attained, it was only the result of inquiries of a laborious
and complicated nature. It had been necessary, perhaps,
to investigate throughout a long series of records the
descent and inheritance of family estates ; to trace them
through changes of orthography and of denomination of
a perplexing nature ; to examine the history of the various
femilies which had possessed those estates ; and to inquire
into the earliest forms of the armorial bearings of those
families. It had perhaps been found impossible to obtain
sufficient information on these points. It had become
necessaiy to examine wholesale the history and the armo-
rial bearings of all families within extensive districts, and
thence to gather remote hints leading to the requisite clue.
However interesting might be the attempt to solve the
difficulties which presented themselves in these inquiries,
it became evident that to identify even a few hundred
families would demand a serious expenditure of time —
that it would be hopeless to expect, within any definable
period, the complete identification of all the early Norman

28 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

families still extant. Yet it seemed to be undesirable
to leave the inquiry altogether unfinished when results
so interesting and so satisfactory had been attained in its
progress. It therefore became necessary to consider
whether any mode of inquiry was practicable by which,
without abandoning the historical character of the investi-
gation, a material abridgment of the time consumed in it
might be effected. It was at this crisis of the inquiry
that a mode of proceeding presented itself which will be
presently explained.

When we seek for remains of antiquity in London
there is no necessity to make a pilgrimage to Westminster
Abbey or the Tower, or to inspect the treasures of the
British Museum, or the Eecord Office. Monuments of
equal, or of greater, though unrecognised, antiquity present
themselves on every side. The historian or the archaeo-
logist need only lift up his eyes and peruse the names
which present themselves on shops and warehouses, and
on the carts and waggons that roll by. Those names are
strangely suggestive to one who is familiar with English
history. Their present position tells of strange revolu-
tions in past times. Those names seem to assort but ill
with their present places. They once belonged to the
mighty nobles and chiefs who conquered England, and
whose descendants were renowned in Palestine and France.
Those names are now borne by the merchant, the shop-
keeper, the artisan, the labourer.

Whence come these memorials of the eleventh cen-

THE NORMAN PEOPLE • 29

tury, these resurrections of what was once so famous in
history, these names of the past, formerly surrounded by
all the attributes of splendour, and power, and chivalry,
and almost kingly dominion ? Are we to suppose those
names to be mere impostures, fraudulent assumptions,
forgeries? Or are they not, rather, silent witnesses
of the vast changes which time introduces into society ?
It was not the custom in England to change hereditary
surnames without necessity, and from mere fancy or
caprice. Nor is there any record in England of the
system of clan names by which in Scotland and Ireland
the adherents of the patriarchal chieftains distinguished
themselves. Clans did not exist in this country, and the
adherents of the barons did not adopt the names of their
feudal suzerains. The surnames of England have descended
hneally in famihes from remote ages ; and those which are
found in the middle and lower classes, and which ori-
ginally belonged to illustrious houses, are, witli very few
exceptions, beyond doubt genuine. The writer expresses
this opinion after careful and lengthened inquiry, and is
entirely satisfied that these names have not been adopted
in modem times ; for the families from which they are
derived have been so long forgotten that nothing would
have been gained by the assumption of their names. And
besides this, a person who wished to obtain the credit of
belonging to one of those ancient stocks would at least
have been careful, in adopting the name, to preserve its
correct orthography; whereas the mass of these old

30 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

names occur in corrupt forms, and imder every conceivable
variation of spelling, which clearly indicates the undesigned
nature of the changes themselves, and the remoteness of
an origin which, in the course of time, had been the
source of so many variations.

Setting aside, therefore, any objection to the genuineness
of these masses of ancient names as altogether unfounded,
we may consider the real causes of the position which they
occupy in the middle, and even in the labouring classes.

The decadence of ancient and the rise of new &milies
in England are facts which are well known, and which
are evidenced by what is daily passing before our eyes.
There is a perpetual ebb and flow in the fortunes of families;
and more especially has this been the case for the last
three centuries and a half, when the old feudal institutions,
which rendered the transfer of estates difficult, and which
impeded the creation of large rentals, have come to an end.
Landed property has long ceased to be destined to the
maintenance of a great national army : it has become an
article of commerce — ^has been thrown open to the monied
classes — has become capable of being treated as a source
of pecuniary profit. The ancient Norman landholder
lived without the aids and appliances of modem luxury.
His grandeur consisted, not in the length of his rent-roll,
the brilliancy of his equipages, or the beauty of his palaces
and parks, but in the strength of his fortresses, and the
numbers of armed and disciplined retainers and feudal
tenants who followed his standard. His splendour con-

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 31

sisted in Ms power. All this has long since passed away,
and land, from the middle of the sixteenth century, began
to feJl into the position of other marketable property.
The result was that, as commercial enterprise created
wealth, the old landed aristocracy was gradually replaced
by new femilies. If we compare the landed proprietary
of any one county in the present day with the lists of its
gentry in the reign of Elizabeth, it would seem at first sight
as if the whole of the old proprietary had died out. Eare in-
deed are the cases in which the same estates have descended
in the same name for three centuries. Mr. Shirley, in his
interesting work on the * Gentle and Noble ' families of
England who have held their estates from a.d. 1500 and
previously, is unable to enumerate more than about four
hundred altogether, including peers, baronets, and landed
gentry — a mere insignificant fraction of the landowners of
England. The mass of the old proprietors have either
died out or transferred their estates by heiresses to new
families ; or they have migrated to other parts of England,
to Ireland, to Scotland, or to the colonies. Numbers have
taken up their abode in America, and their descendants
remain there at the present day. They have in the majo-
rity of cases ceased to be possessed of landed property, and
have engaged in commercial or industrial employments.
In former ages, as now, professions and trade were
frequently the resource of the younger sons of good families,
for the family estate passing to the elder son, the junior
branches had to seek their own fortimas Nor were their

32 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

undertakings always fortunate: branches of aristocratic
families gradually fell lower in the world, and became
impoverished. The leading branches of these families,
whose importance in some degree upheld the position of
these remote kinsmen, gradually died out; the estates
passed away by heiresses to new fitmilies, or were lost by
extravagance, misfortunes, and embarrassments ; the old
names were forgotten by the world ; the scions of these
ancient families fell lower and lower, till, in some cases, at
length nothing remained to them except family names,
of whose ancient importance they were no longer conscious.
All traces of their descent had been lost and obhterated ;
and when rising once more to renewed prosperity, after
the lapse of ages, they rose as new families, without ante-
cedents, and without ancestry.

Such have been the variations of society in England,
whiere, notwithstanding an imparalleled stabiUty of institu-
tions, everything is, like the ocean, in a state of perpetual
flux and reflux, the old disappearing before the new, and
thq new superseded in its turn by the old — ^the nobihty,
the gentry, the middle classes, and the lower, gradually
changing places, and gradually resuming their original
positions. In a few generations the noble famihes of the
present will have descended to the ranks of the gentry or
the conmiercial community. The tradesmen of to-day will
be the forefathers of the peers of to-morrow ; and we
perhaps ourselves have tenants or servants whose blood
may be better than our own.

The author had at various times been struck by find-

THE NOBMAN PEOPLE 33

ing such names as Percy, Mortimer, Basset, ^pont,
fitzwater, amongst the middle and lower classes, but he
had not given any particular attention to the fiict, or
attempted to found any inferences upon it. He had also
been led by curiosity from time to time to turn to the
Post Office Directory of London, as containing the largest
printed list of English smuames, with a view to ascertain
whether some of the Norman surnames which are to be
found in the ancient records were still in existence, and
he had occasionally discovered them there. These casual
and transient references conveyed a very imperfect notion
of the amount of information actually comprised in that
vast repository of surnames.

When, however, it became necessary (as has been
explained) to discover a summary mode of completing
the lists of existing Norman families, the surnames of the
London Directory at once occurred to recollection as the
means of determining with increased speed whether the
ancient Norman families still survive. Up to that moment
the notion that there ever had been originally any class
of Normans in England except that of the landholders
had not presented itself. Every one habitually regards
the Normans of England as an aristocracy. To say that
a femily is Norman is nearly equivalent to saying that it is
amongst the oldest of the old and the noblest of the noble.
The current notion appears to be that the people of
England after the Conquest were Anglo-Saxon, while
the aristocracy was Norman ; and the author up to this

M THE NOBMAN PEOPLE

point remained entirely under the influence of this per-
suasion, notwithstanding his preceding inquiries. He did
not entertain any doubt that tihe extensive list of Norman
names which had been compiled included the whole or
nearly the whole of the ancient Norman femilies "which
had settled in England, and to ascertain that the names
included in that list still subsisted in England would, in
his then opinion, have been equivalent to a complete
recovery of the Anglo-Norman race.

With such sentiments the author commenced a new
task which he prescribed to himself-«-the examination
of all the surnames of the London Directory, in the hope
of completing his lists of extant Norman names. Every
surname was to be examined : they amounted to nearly
80,000 in munber. For the examination of these names
he had before him : 1. The London Post Office Du^ectory
for 1870 ; 2. The Rotuli Hundredoram^ 2 vols, ibho ;
3. The Testa de Neville^ 1 vol. foho ; 4. The Proceedings
of the Curia Regis, from 1194 to 1200, 2 vols. 8vo. ; 5.
The Pipe Rolls, temp. Henry I. and U., published by the
Eecord Commission; 6. The Rotuli de Libertate, of the
time of King John, edited by Sir T. D. Hardy ; 7. The
extensive manuscript collections previously made, con-
taining above 3,000 names ; 8. Eobson's British fferald,
2 vols. 4to. ; 9. The Patronymica Britannica, of Mr.
Mark Anthony Lower, M. A.

The author avails himself of this opportunity to recOTd
his obligations to the last-named work for suggestions

THE NOKMAN PEOiPLE 35

regarding particiilar names, which axe duly noticed in their
places in the ensuing pages, and also for many identifica-
tions of local names, which saved much useless inquiry.

Thus provided with the means of immediate reference
on all points, the author proceeded systematically to
investigate aU the surnames in the London Directory.
He found some of these to be Hebrew ; others French,
Spanish, Greek, Portuguese, IDutch, &c., &c. He came
upon plenty of Celtic names fix)m Scotland and Ireland,
and the usual Welsh names. These various classes of
surnames were all put aside. He then came to great
numbers of names derived from localities in England, and
some from Scottish localities. These also he put aside as
a general rule. It is almost incredible what different
forms these local names assume in the London Directory.
We may trace a dozen different readings of the same
name, and in many cases so strangely disguised that we
marvel at the ingenuity of the spelling. Sometimes, too,
these names of localities retain the old spelling and form,
which has been corrected in the localities themselves, in
&vour of more modem orthography, for several centuries.
We have to look to the very oldest records to discover
the types of these existing surnames. The forms of these
local names are frequently so singular, from their trun-
cation, their ingenious substitutions of one letter for
another, their phonetic spelling, &c., that it is almost
impossible to imagine whether they are local names, or
patronymics, or Celtic names, or Hebrew, or Norman.

B 2

36 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

They are to the last degree perplexmg. However, with
the aid of Mr. Lower's Patronymicay where many of
these nondescripts are shown to be local names, and by
considerable research, this class of names was gradually
eliminated from the inquiry.

There remained then a large class of surnames which
might probably include the existing Norman families.
Nor was this expectation disappointed. These surnames
contributed a considerable addition to the number of
those Norman names which had already been ascertained
to be actually extant, or to be concealed under English
names. So far the inquiry was all that had been antici-
pated. It did not by any means exhaust the list of above
3,000 names which w^re included in the collections.
Numbers of those names still remained not identified as
still existing. Yet an advance had been made ; the
Norman aristocracy had been more extensively re-
covered, and it might feirly be expected that, if the
whole body of surnames in England could be examined,
the remainder of the aristocratic names would make their
appearance.

But while this branch of the inquiry was making
gradual progress, a phenomenon b^an to present itself
which at first attracted no particular attention. Names
came to light in the London Directory which were at
once identified as Norman, for various reasons, and more
especially because they are actually foimd in the Norman
records of the Exchequer, 1180-1200. But those names

THE NOBMAN PEOPLE 37

were not included in the author's long lists of Norman
names of English landowners. He presumed at first, as a
matter of course, that these were merely exceptional cases,
in which he had omitted to enter any particulars in the
coHections through some accidental oversight. But he
graduaUy became surprised to find what nmnbers of
these names had been passed over. The numbers that
came pouring in began to be an embarrassment. It was
impossible to account for this fact. The writer became
at length perfectly astonished. The new names came in
by masses. His long lists became comparatively useless ;
they were stranded, like a ship left high and dry by the
receding tide. The author felt that they threw the most
serious doubts on the value of his lists and collections,
which he had been almost inclined to regard as complete
and exhaustive. Were those lists which had been so
laboriously formed, and which were five or six times the
length of any known list of Norman names, a mere
feilure ? Did they, after all, contain a mere fraction of
the Norman surnames ? Beflection on all that had passed
in the compilation of those lists led to the conviction that
very httle in the shape of Norman names in the old
English records could have escaped from the inquiries
that had been instituted. The best sources of information
had been carefully examined; no name apparently
foreign had been wittingly passed over. It seemed that
there could have been no material omission of facts
bearing on the early landed aristocracy of England. The

38 THE NOHMAN PEOPLE

writer remamed satisfied, after fiill consideration, that his
lists and collec^ons could not have been materially added
to, even ij& he had undertaken again to go through the
Mfhole mass of ancient records.

. How was it then possible to account for the contra-
dictory fact that the names of his lists were so greatly
outnumbered by Norman names entirely new ?

. An explanation of the feet presented itself. Those
new and imaccountable Norman names must have been
transplanted to England in the course of the emigration
of the Huguenots in the reign of Elizabeth, or at the
revocation of the Edict of Nantes, or at the period of the
French revolution. This seemed a possible solution of
the difficulty. It was immediately tested : but it was found
that the names in question could be traced in England
long before the dates above mentioned. They occurred
in the English records of the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries. They were^ then apparently as old and as much
settled as any other Norman names in this coimtry.
They were also clearly traced in Normandy itself to a
period of undefined antiquity. The inference was that
they had come over fi:om Normandy at the Conquest.

It was then, at length, that the author opened his
eyes to the fexjt that there must have been another class
of Normans in England besides the Norman aristocracy.
His lists had contained a true list of the Norman land-
owners or feudal aristocracy. But there had evidently
been a more numerous body of Normans in England than

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 39

the landowners, and that body was the Norman middle and
lower classes. The Normans, then, had consisted not only
of an aristocracy, but of a people : they had come as a
nation to England. Not only had the barons and knights
of Normandy accompanied King William, but their feudal
tenantry, and the free classes of Normandy generally, had
accompanied the barons and settled here.

On submitting this view to practical tests, it was
confirmed. When those English records which are the
first to detail the names of the middle classes were
examined, these new Norman names were found there,
not amongst the barons and landowners, but amongst the
petty landowners, free tenants, villeins, cottiers, and
burgesses of towns. They represented the classes of
copyholders of manors, petty freeholders, farmers,
tradesmen, and merchants. They were to be found in
England in much the same position which they occupied
in Normandy — not amongst the aristocracy, but amongst
the middle, labouring, and industrial classes — the classes
of the Norman freemen, who were all of Norman blood.
In addition, an unexpected fact was brought to light. The
writer had been under the impression that hereditary
surnames, like armorial bearings, were in early times
peculiar to the higher classes, and that it was not till two
or three centuries after the Conquest that their example
was followed by the middle and lower classes. But it
now became evident that hereditary surnames were in
use by all classes in Normandy in the middle of the

♦d4

40 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

eleventh century. They descended from that date both
in Norman and English branches of the same families :
and it may well be conjectm'ed that these names may
have been preserved more frequently by the descendants
of the middle classes than by those of the aristocracy, for
the latter continually exchanged their Norman names for
those of their manors, whereas the former had no such
inducement to change.

A close inspection of the names of the tenantry in
EngUsh manors and in English towns in the thirteenth
century (being the earhest date at which we become
acquainted with the details) was instituted ; and it proved
that in some cases the Norman names of the tenantry
amounted to above, and in others to less than a moiety of
the whole, and generally to about a moiety. Instances of
these researches will be found further on in this work.^.
Similar cases of Norman names of the middle class
presented themselves in cities and boroughs in similar
abundance.2

These facts necessarily led to a re-examination of
history, and of the facts which it records bearing on the
Norman race and its migration to England, and it then
further appeared that, considering the condition, both of
Normandy and of England, before and after the Conquest,
there was a moral certainty that the migration to England
must have been that of a people, and not (as had been
supposed) merely that of an aristocracy. The details of

» See Chapter V. « Ibid.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 41

this argument will appear further on:^ they are here
omitted in order not to interrupt the course of the narra-
tive.

The inquiry was pursued throughout the whole Ust of
names of the mercantile and trading classes of London in
the Directory, amounting, as nearly as can be estimated,
to 29,000. Of these about one-tenth appear to be
Hebrew, modem-foreign, and Celtic surnames, leaving
the properly English surnames about 26,000.

The result of the inquiry into the Norman surnames
in the Directory (including those previously ascertained
to be existing) showed a total number of about 6,900,
besides those Enghsh Ipcal names which cover Norman
descent, and the details of these names and families will be
foimd stated in the alphabetical part of this work. The
Norman names, therefore, being about 6,900, and the
total of Enghsh names 26,000, it appeared that the Nor-
man names constituted about a quarter of the whole.

The surnames of the London Directory, however,
form only a small part of the surnames of the United
Kingdom. The Eegistrar-General estimates the sum total
at more than 100,000 distinct surnames, of which we may
assume that one- tenth are Hebrew, foreign, and Celtic,
leaving 90,000 as the corrected number of surnames
properly English. If we are entitled to infer that the
London Directory is not more Norman in character than
the Directory of all England would be, but that the same

» See Chapter V.

42 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

proportion prevails throughout the kingdom, we are to
infer further that about 22,500 surnames in England are
at this moment Norman.

Feehng the necessity, then, of testing in some way
the relation between the London Directory and that of
all England as regarded their respective proportions of
Norman names, the author obtained (through the courtesy
of the Eegistrar-General) a copy of part of the general list
of surnames in all England preserved at Somerset House.
On examining the names comprised therein it appeared
that, after deducting Hebrew, foreign, and Celtic names,
about one-fourth of the residue were Norman.*

The results of the inquiry will be found in the
Appendix. This experiment showed that the London
Directory fiimishes a fair specimen of the entire body of
English surnames.

The author has stated the above numbers on the
assumption that his mode of identifying Norman surnames
in the following alphabetical lists will, on the whole,
prove to be correct. He cannot pretend to hope that in
the process of identifying so many thousands of names he
has not fallen into occasional error. He does trust, how-
ever, that his errors have not been frequent, and that
where they exist they will be found to lie quite as much
in the way of omitting names which might have been

^ The total number of difttinct names in the London Directory to ' All '
was 268, and to the same point in the Somerset House lists about 780. The
Norman names in the former case amounted to 70; in the latter to above
200. See Appbkdiz.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 4S

introduced, as of inserting others without sufficient reason.
He trusts, also, that the main principles on which the
inquiry has proceeded, and which will be separately con-
sidered,^ will be admitted to be sound.

It is now necessary to consider another class of names
which were not included in the preceding inquiry. That
inquiry was (as has been said) restricted entirely to
surnames of a purely Norman origin still remaining in
England. But names derived from English localities
were put aside altogether,^ except the comparatively small
nxmiber which had been shown by previous inquiries to
cover Norman descent.

It is, however, here advisable to give some little
attention to the subject of the English names borne by
Norman families. The author is not aware that anyone
has hitherto attempted on system, and to any extent, to
disinter the long-lost aboriginal surnames of families now
bearing English local names. According to his impres-
sions genealogists have been in general satisfied when
they have ascertained the remotest era at which present
surnames can be found recorded ; and their authentic
histories commence from that point, whatever is related
by them of earlier times, origin, &c., being founded on
l^end or imagination. The author, from the commence-
ment of his inquiries, was enabled to carry the history of

^ See Chapters iii.| iv.

' The names derived from localities seem to amount to about 40 per
cent of the whole body of surnames.

44 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

fisunilies to times preceding the dates when their present sur-
names commenced. His subsequent inquiries have disclosed
numerous cases in which the later English local surname
was merely the substitute for an earUer Norman name.

The writer has, therefore, his own experience, and
nothing but his own experience, to guide him in forming
an estimate of the numbers of those existing local surnames
which may conceal Norman families. That estimate
may be, perhaps, supposed to be foimded on too limited
an induction. He admits that the investigation of
something like two himdred and fifty local surnames is a
somewhat narrow basis on which to foimd an inference,
and he can, therefore, only say, valeat quantum.

His experience, however (whatever it may be worth),
is this. In seven cases out of eight (when the origin
can be ascertained) it is Norman : in the eighth it is
Celtic, Saxon, or Danish.^ The author does not pretend
to say that the same English names borne by Norman
families may not have been equally borne by other
families that were not Norman. It would be difiicult to
determine in any way the niunber of families of the

^ The Peerage includes about 123 families (Le. so many peerages) bear-
ing names of English localities. Of these 82 are Norman families^ 12
Danish or Saxon, and 20 imdetermined. Of the latter, 12 at least bear
strong indications of Norman descent ; the remainder are not mentioned at
a sufficiently early date to warrant inferences. This class of names is in
Scotland &r more generally of unascertainable origin than in England, from
the defective nature of the earlgr Scottish records. Two-thirds of the'
Scottish local names of peers cannot be traced to any definite nationality,
while only one quarter of the corresponding class of names in England are
untraceable.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 46

latter class in relation to that of Norman femUies bearing
the same names. Doubtless, these local names were in
many cases borne simultaneously by families of different
origin. The names of localities themselves were occa-
sionally found identical id different districts ; and therefore,
on the whole, notwithstanding the feet that wherever
it is possible to trace the origin of locally named famihes
the preponderance Ues with the Normans, it would be
difficult to estimate the actual proportion of such sur-
names which should be assigned to the Normans, and to
the native races respectively.

What does, however, seem to come out distinctiy aS
the result of the whole inquiry, so far. as it has advanced,
is this, that the Norman race in England is of very
great magnitude. After making allowance for the
occurrence of error in the process of identification, it
yet seems clear that about a quarter of the whole
mass of existing old English surnames are of purely
Norman origin, and that a large proportion of the
remainder are in all probabihty borne by families of
Norman descent. Many of the Norman names are
exceedingly common, being borne by many hundreds of
femilies ; and, as far as the writer has been able to
ascertain, it seems that on an average the distinctly
Norman names are borne by as many families as those
which are not distinctly Norman, even including amongst
the latter names ending in ' son,' some of the most com-
mon of which are probably indicative of Danish origin.

4t) THE NOBMAN PEOPLE

The consequence is that we may fidrly assume that the
Norman population bears the same ratio to the entire
population of England as the Norman names do to the
EngUsh names generally; and that if a quarter or a
third of our names are Norman, the Normans themselves
amoimt to a quarter or a third of the English nation.
With these facts before us, it is simply impossible to
uphold the notion that the Normans constituted a mere
aristocracy ip England. We have to deal with the fact
that) according to all appearance, a third or more of the
English population is Norman ; that the Normans amongst
us are not to be numbered by imits or tens, as some
persons suppose, but by millions. All theories as to the
extinction of the Normans, or their absorption by the
Saxons, are swept away by the weight of facts. It is
clear that the Norman Conquest involved the migration
of a nation. We cannot conceive that the Normans,
who now probably form a third or more of the popula-
tion of England in the nineteenth century, could have
formed less than a third in the eleventh and twelfth
centuries. The Norman race remains in England. It
has struck its roots deeply into every rank and class of
society. It is found throughout, leavening the entire
English community, and constituting, we may say, the
most important element in the whole. It has been well
and nobly said by a great living historian that the
Norman became as truly English in England as he had
become French in Normandy. The national life is
bound up with the existence of this great race.

THE NOBILLN PflOFLE 47

- These pages are perhaps the first which have att^npted
to trace in detail the connexion of the Norman race with
general society in England ; to show that the Norman
blood pervades all classes and orders alike; that the
vigorous life of ancient Scandinavia, which has its
counterpart in modem England and in America, has been
transmitted through thirty generations to the existing
people of these countries.

One or two circmnstances may be here mentioned in
illustration of the continuance of the Norman blood in
various classes of society in England, and its wide national
^ifiusion.

In the southern counties of England there lies a
remote and secluded district, where the population has
remained in unchanged and unbroken descent for many
ages. The same family names of formers, copyholders,
petty tenants, tradesmen, and labourers, may be traced
m the parish register from age to age smce the com-
mencement of the reign of Elizabeth. The births,
marriages, and deaths of this commimity are recorded
with a regularity which might cause envy to some man
of brief pedigree and long purse, anxious to extend the
list of his ancestry. In the midst of this district rise
the grey and massive ruins of a baronial donjon, sur-
rounded by extensive trenches, the ancient seat of the
lords of the soil. That time-worn castle owes its origin
to a mighty baron of the Conqueror, who accompanied
him from Normandy, and, obtaining vast territory in
England, became the progenitor of a powerM line of

48 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

peers and chieftains, once famous in English history, and
long since forgotten. The titles of that great baronial
house have been extinct for many ages ; its estates have
been transferred to other families; family after family
of nobihty has held them in succession; they have
passed into possession of the Crown, and have been
granted afresh. All the long series of owners have
departed: the Norman, the Plantagenet, the Tudor,
the Stuart, the Hanoverian dynasties have come to an
end successively. The ruined donjon has outlasted them
all; and, strange to say, the Norman tenantry, whose
ancestors once paid suit and homage at that ancient
fortress, are there still. The whole vicinity abounds in
purely Norman names. The ancestors of those who bear
those names came from Normandy, and settled around
the castle as feudal retainers of its lords at the era of
the Conquest. There the Norman race still continues ;
an independent and manly race of men, not without
traces of the Norman beauty and the Norman character.
The writer happened for some time to come much into
contact with that race ; and he has found amongst them
men whose humble position was dignified by the highest
honour, integrity, and worth. To the best of his recol-
lection, every second name in that district is Norman.
He had frequently remarked the peculiar character of the
surnames there; but greater knowledge than he then
possessed of Norman names now enables him to recal
the numbers which in that district are still purely
Norman.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 49

Another circumstance may be mentioned in connection
with the above, which clearly shows how extensively the
Norman element pervades all classes of English society,
even to the very humblest— how truly and thoroughly
national it now is. In 1872 a vessel was lying in the
Thames, about to take its departure for Tasmania. It
conveyed as passengers 300 navvies, who had been
engaged to proceed to the Colonies, to complete an
intended railway. The passengers were all on board,
when a fatal coUision at night sent the vessel and every
human being on board to the bottom.

The list of the drowned passengers appeared in the
public journals. It included a large number of purely
Norman names. Several names were there recognised as
formerly baronial and historical ; and one baronial
name the writer there discovered, the existence of which
in England in the present age he had never before
ascertained.

Having now stated the circumstances out of which
arose the discovery of the Norman people as now existing
in England, it becomes the office of the author to unfold
the principles which have directed him in the present
inquiry, to point out the corroborative evidence which
he has to adduce, and to prepare the way for that expo-
sition of details which will be found in the alphabetical
portion of this work.

E

50

CHAPTER m.

CRITICISM OP FAMILY HISTORY.

It may be supposed, perhaps, that any revision or re-
examination of the existing femily history of England is
superfluous and presumptuous — that large classes of facts
which have been long accepted as authentic, on the
authority of eminent heralds, backed by the testimony of
the families to which they relate, ought to be exempt
from criticism. Such an opinion, however, can only be
held where the real condition of the English pedigrees is
not imderstood. Historical truth compels the rejection of
much that is to be found in those documents ; and as the
present work frequently passes over the older pedigrees,
and presents facts altogether new, it is necessary to
produce evidence to show that such procedure is war-
ranted by the present state of Enghsh femily history.

To those who are aware of the real state of things
this chapter will be a mere repetition of that with
which they are already familiar ; and they will accordingly
pass on to the following chapter ; but those who are of
opinion that existing pedigrees of old date may be reUed

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 61

on may be induced to adopt a somewhat different opinion
on considering the following statements.

In the preceding pages, then, it has been observed that
English family history is, as rd^ards its ancient portion,
open to much criticism. This ought not to cause surprise
when it is considered that even the general history of the
nation presents many points on which l^med men have
come to different conclusions, and in which long esta-
blished views have been abandoned; and if even in
questions of historical importance much uncertainty is
occasionally found, how vastly greater must be the
uncertainty which in many cases surrounds questions of
mere family descent ! There are, indeed, cases, such as
the^inheritance of kingdoms, where the great importance
of the subject ensures such an amount of pubUcity and
discussion as to render the task of inquiry comparatively
easy, because it places us in possession at least of the
materials for forming an opinion. But in the case of
fiimiiy history, taken as a whole, we have no such aids.
A family has to be connected with the past imder every
conceivable difficulty. Its position may not have been
conspicuous. Its name may have changed so as scarcely
to be recognisable. Ancient records may know of it
only imder a form altogether strange to us. The transient
mention of it in those records may convey different ideas
to different minds. There is danger of confusion between
different individuals of the same name.

These, and other difficulties which present themselves

•b2

52 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

to the bond fde inquirer, are not, perhaps, those which
raise any difficulty in the minds of others. It seems to
be supposed that heralds and genealogists have some
mysterious and recondite power, which enables them with
comparative ease and certamty to reproduce the history
of fitmihes ; and there have been times when their
recorded statements and pedigrees have been generally
accepted with profound and implicit feith. Pedigrees,
when they have been adopted by families, become the ^
authentic exposition of their claims. They are transmitted
from generation to generation with jealous care, and yet
they may be all the time founded on invention. The
compilers of pedigrees were, like others, not exempt
from error ; and it must be added with regtet that in
■aanyoa^ their' a.^ety to gratify th«r employers ha,
led them to neglect the ordinary laws of historical
inquiry, and to put forth hasty statements, which have
done much to discredit a branch of knowledge which is
capable of affording results of real value.

With a view to convey some notion of the difficulties
which the historical inquirer encounters when he attempts
to investigate the origin of English famihes, it may be
desirable to notice some instances of those faults and
defects which continually present themselves in the
existing family history, and which either deter many
persons from the study, or stand in the way of bond fde
inquiry.

1. Impossibilities.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 53

We are, for example, informed by one of the peerages
that Herveius Walter, father of Theobald Walter, Butler
of Ireland, in the reign of Henry 11., and ancestor of the
Dukes and Marquises of Orraond, was ' a companion of
the Conqueror,' i.e. that he had in 1066 accompanied
him from Normandy. This, no doubt, amies back the
family of Butler to the era of the Conquest. But when
we look into the facts of the case we find that this
Herveius Walter, father of Theobald,^ was in the time of
Henry II. a considerable benefactor to Butley Priory,
Suffolk ; ^ and this being a century after the Conquest, it
is impossible that he could have been ' a companion of
the Conqueror ; ' while in addition, as his son Theobald
Walter was certainly contemporary with Henry IL,
Herveius Walter was himself evidently a contemporary
of King Stephen and of the Empress Matilda, grand-
daughter of the Conqueror. It would seem that the
slightest consideration would have precluded the possibility
of such a chronological error.

2. Inventions.

The peerages inform us that ' Adam de Aldithley,'
ancestor of the Earls of Derby, attended Duke WiUiam
to England in 1066, 'accompanied, from Aldithley in

^ The filiation is ascertained by means of charters of Theobald Walter,
foundinf^ Cockersand Abbey, Lancashire, and Wotheny Abbey, Limerick,
from which we learn that Herveius Walter was his father, Hubert Walter,
Archbishop of Canterbury, his brother, and Haniilph de GlanTiUo his friend.
(Mon. Angl. ii. 631, 1034.) See Butleb in the alphabetical series.

' Mon. Angl. ii. 245,

54 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

Normandy^' by his sons ' Lydnlph and Adam de Aldithley,'
and obtained large possessions by gift of the Conqueror.
We have here a minuteness of detail which wears all the
appearance of authenticity. ' Aldithley ' (the origin of the
name Audley) was, it appears, in ' Normandy.' Never-
theless, when we come to examine where Aldithley really
was, it is ascertained, not merely that there is not the
slightest trace of such a place in Normandy (as we might
indeed have anticipated from its Gothic etymology), but
that the real Aldithley from which the family derived its
name of Audley was in Staffordshire. A mistake of this
nature, so obvious on the slightest inquiry, forcibly shows
the carelessness of which the history of famiHes in England
has been unfortimately the subject.

The same account of the Stanleys, Earls of Derby, is
further instructive. ' Adam de Aldithley ' and his two
sons * Lydulph and Adam de Aldithley,' who are said to
have accompanied the Conqueror, are purely imaginary
personages. There is no trace of their existence in the
records ; nor has any one ever attempted to establish
their reality by evidence. They owe their origin to the
ingenious process of making two pei'sons out of one,
assigning the names of one generation to imaginary an-
cestors in another. Amongst other faults this pedigree
invents a Henry de Stonley or Stanley, a maternal ancestor
(as alleged) of this family. His imaginary son-in-law
lived in the reign of Henry I.,^ so that he himself must

1 The «on-ia-liiw was Adam de Aldithley^ who, accoxding to the state-

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 55

have lived in that of the Conqueror ; and yet not only is
Domesday silent as to his existence, but Stonley or
Stanley itself does not appear to have existed in 1086,
for Domesday takes no notice of it. ' The name of Stanley
appears for the first time in the year 1130,^ when it was
borne by Kobert de Stanley, Viscoimt of Stafford.*
Henry de Stonley is a pure myth. Nothing can be more
instructive than this example of the mode of treating
English pedigrees. If imagination is allowed to exercise
such strange influence even in the case of the most illus-
trious famiUes in England, what must have been the fete
of others of less eminence.

3. Contradiction to facts.

The history of the Ashbumhams, Earls of Ashbum-
ham, furnishes an instance of the legendary character
of much of the early family history of England, and
of its inconsistency with matter of fact. This pedigree is
one which is usually announced with a confidence and an
apparent authority which are truly imposing, and which
have doubtless brought conviction to the minds of most

ment, was son of Lydulph^ who came from Normandy with the Conqueror
at the same time as his father Adam. Lydulph was therefore living at the
Conquest; and his son Adam, in the time of Henry I., and Henry de Stanley,
the imaginary father-in-law of the latter, must have been contemporary
with the Conqueror. This personage appears from the peerage statements
to have been owner of Stanley and Balterley, while Domesday shows that
Balterley, together with Aldithley and Talc, belonged in the Conqueror's
reign to Gamel, a native thane (Domesday, Stafford, p. 251.) Stanley in
Stafford is not mentioned.

1 Rot Pip. 31, Henry I.

' See Staitlst in the alphabetical series.

56 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

readers, as they did to that of honest Thomas Fuller, who
was aghast at the antiquity of the Ashbumham family.
According to the tale told by the peerages, this family
derives from * Bertmm de Ashburnham' (* son of Anchitel,
son of Piers, Lord of Ashbumham '), who was * Sheriff of
Surrey, Sussex, and Kent, and Constable of Dover Castle,'
in the reign of King Harold, and who, havmg bravely
defended Dover Castle against King William, in 1066,
was thereupon, together with his sons, most cruelly put
to death by the infuriated Conqueror. Certainly, after a
result so tragic, the Ashburnhams seem bound in honour to
cherish feelings of hostility to the Norman race. But this
tale, pathetic as it is, is unfortunately of too modem a
date to attain credence as a matter of fact. It rests on
the sole and exclusive authority of Francis Thyn, a herald
who wrote in 1586, five centuries after the events sup-
posed tjo have occurred. There is no trace of this history,
or of those Ashburnhams who are its subjects, in any
eariier document. The entire story, therefore, on historical
principles, falls to the ground, as resting on no adequate
authority. But besides this, the narrative and the whole
pedigree founded on it are inconsistent with matter of
fact. The Anglo-Saxon Lord of Ashbumham is mentioned
in Domesday Book. His name was Sewardus, which is
neither that of the pretended Bertram de Ashbumham,
nor of either of his sons ; and Domesday fiirther informs
us that after this Anglo-Saxon thane had ceased to be
owner tlie estate had passed, amongst many other estates.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 57

to the Count of Eu ; and that he had enfeoffed there a
foreign knight named Eobert de Cruel. ^ It further appears,
from a series of records, that the descendants of Eobert de
Cruel (or Criol) were thenceforth lords of Ashburnham,
that for five or six generations they bore the names of Cruel,
Crieul, or Criol, and Ashburnham conjointly, and that
the Earls of Ashburnham are the lineal descendants of this
Norman house,^ which appears to have been a branch of
the Counts of Eu. Such is fact as opposed to fiction ; and
such are the species of statements which have so long
passed current as the history of the English aristocraxjy.

4. Incredibilities.

The family of Burke or Burgh (Earls and Marquises
of Clanricarde) furnishes a striking example of the careless
inventions of the compilers of pedigrees and peerages.
According to the received accounts, this family is of im-
perial Carlovingian descent in the male line, and is thus
of more dignified origin than those of Bourbon, Hanover,
Saxony, Savoy, or Stuart. In fact, no family in Europe could
pretend to vie in splendour of origin with the Burkes if
this pedigree were well-founded. It unfortunately, how-
ever, labours under this disadvantage — the whole of the
early pedigree on which such vast pretensions are founded
is only of a century's standing, having appeared for the
first time in an Irish peerage about the middle of the
eighteenth century. The alleged descent was unknown

1 Domesday, Sussex.

' See Ashburnham in the alphabetical series.

58 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

to Dugdale, and to all other genealogists of eminence,
prior to the date referred to ; and yet the family of Burgh
had long been of such high rank and eminence that it
could not fail to attract the attention of genealogical
writers. This pedigree does not pretend to produce a
single proof or evidence in its support from any ancient
record or from history. It mentions various fects which
are said to have occurred in the tenth, eleventh, and
twelfth centuries, six, seven, and eight hundred years
before its appearance. Of course the whole falls to the
ground as unsupported by historical evidence.

It is, however, worth while to dwell for a little on the
assertions of the author of this pedigree. William Fitz
Adehn, the real ancestor of the femily, and Chief Governor
of Ireland, lived in the reign of Henry IE. His name
supplies that of his father, Adelm. The compiler of the
pedigree was not aware who this Adelm was, but by a
wave of the magician's wand he was transformed into the
son and heir of the attainted and dispossessed William,
Earl of Cornwall and Mortaine, son of Eobert, the Con-
queror's half-brother, and consequently nephew of that
sovereign. The compiler of this pedigree was probably
unconscious that Dugdale, Anselm, and everyone else who
had examined the subject, were unable to discover that
Earl William ever married or left any posterity ; nor did
it occur to him that neither Adelm nor WiUiam Fitz Adelm
his son ever claimed any restoration of the Earldoms of
Cornwall and Mortaine, and that history is entirely silent
as to the existence of any claimant whatever.

THE NORMAN PEOI^LE 59

Another wave of the wand converts Herluin de Con-
teville, grandfather of Earl William, into ' Harlowen de
Burgh/ and gives him a father, ' John de Burgh, Earl of
Tonsburgh,' a lineal descendant of Charlemagne. It so
happens that Herluin's father and ancestry are entirely-
unknown to history ; and John, Earl of Tonsbuigh, is an
individual of whose existence there is not the slightest
trace except in this pedigree. Had he been a reaUty he
could not have failed to be mentioned at an era when
the house of Charlemagne was still claiming the throne of
France in opposition to the family of Hugh Capet ; nor
could the name of so illustrious a personage, and the father
of Herluin de Conteville, have escaped notice, as it has
done, in the pages of Ordericus VitaJis. The real descent
of the Burghs, though not imperial, is (if the writer be
correct in his view) one of considerable interest, and
connects them with some of the names most eminent in
the history of England. It is to be regretted that in the
case of so eminent a house due inquiry has been super-
seded by ill-considered guess, and actual fabrication.^ i

5. Inconsistency with history.

The descent of the family of Clifford, so conspicuous in
English history, is traced with certainty to Eichard Fitz
Ponce, who lived in the reign of the Conqueror ;* but
peerage writers, unsatisfied with this ancestry, have exerted
their ingenuity to make the pedigree terminate in a more

^ See BuBGH in the alphabetical series of names.
^ See Cliffobd in the alphabetical series.

60 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

brilliant apex. According to them, ' Ponce/ the father of
Eichard, was none other than * William, Earl of Arques and
Toulouse' [meaning Talou], paternal imcle of the Con-
queror, who, it is added, * came into England with his
victorious nephew, Duke William/

Criticism here interposes the inconvenient question,
How do we know that Ponce the father of Eichard was the
same person as William, Count of Arques ? There is no
reply except the statement of the peerage — no other
authority in support of that statement is vouchsafed ; nor
is there any evidence that WiUiam Earl of Arques ever
came to England, or that he left any sons. What we do
know is this — that he rebelled against Duke WiUiam and
endeavoured to dethrone him — that he was compelled to
fly from Normandy — that he spent the rest of his life
supported by the bounty of the Count of Boulogne — and
that King WiUiam on his death-bed spoke with anger of
his hostile conduct. These are matters which are known
to aU students of the Norman historians, and especially of
Ordericus Vitalis ; and how, in the face of these weU-known
facts, it can be imagined that Wilham of Arques and his
sons were provided for in England by King William does
indeed seem strange. There was a WiUiam of Arques
whose family was seated in England ; but this fanuly had
no connexion with the Count of Arques.^

6. Anachronisms.

Cases of this nature are frequent, and one may be here

> See ABOHy Sayille^ in the alphabetical series of names.

I'HE NORMAN PEOPLE 61

cited from CoUins's account of the family of Hotham (Lords
Hotham), which was written, according to his statement,
in reliance on 'our genealogists' — ^a discreet reference,
which commits no one in particular. Accordmg to the
story. Sir John de Trehouse was * Lord of Kilkenny ' in
L-eland before the Conquest ; and, in reward of brilliant
services at Hastings, obtained from the king Hotham in
Yorkshire, and other estates in England. From him de-
scended the family of De Trehouse, which in the reign of
Henry IE. or later assumed the name of Hotham. No
authority is cited in support of this tale. Its author had
not the least difficulty in placing an English or foreign
knight in possession of territories in a part of Lreland which
was then entirely occupied by the native Celtic population.
He seems to have entertained very vague impressions as
to the date of the English conquest of Lreland, which he
probably assigned to the ninth or tenth century, and had
consequently as little difficulty in seating an English lord
at Kilkenny in the eleventh as in the thirteenth century.
It is needless to add that a circumstance so incredible
ought to have been supported by the strongest evidence in
order to obtain credence ; but there is no evidence what-
ever. Yet, when statements of this nature, so precise and
definite,, are advanced, it is very difficult to disbelieve
them; and nothing but long experience of the utter
recklessness with which statements of this kind have been
put forward would enable one to set them aside as imsup-
ported by evidence.

62 THE NOEMAN PEOPLE

7. Mistranslations.

The popular view of the origin of the femily of Rtz-
Gerald, Duke of Leinster, is supported only by a miscon-
ception of the meaning of the word * antecessor ' in
Domesday Book. We are informed by the peerages that
Other (whose name they change into * Otho '), the father
of Walter Fitz Other, Castellan of Windsor/ and ancestor
of the Rtz-Geralds, was a baron of England in the reign
of Edward the Confessor, and was the owner of all the
estates which, in 1086, were in possession of his son
Walter Fitz-Other. On examining Domesday Book it
appears that the estates thus held by Walter, had, in the
reign of the Confessor, belonged to several different pro-
prietors, whose names are recorded. The name of Other

•

does not occur amongst them. The only ground for the
assertion to the contrary is that Cheneteberie, one of these
estates, had been held on certain conditions by the * ante-
cessor ' of Walter. This term is rendered ' ancestor,' and
it is at once inferred that Other, father of Walter, must
have been the ancestor referred to; but the term is
usually in Domesday employed in the sense of * prede-
cessor,' or * former owner,' and thus is of no value towards
establishing relationship. Domesday Book knows nothing
of Other ; and there is every reason to conclude that he,

* * Walter Fitz Oter, CasteUan of Wildesore * [Windsor], is mentioned
in a charter of Abingdon Abbey (Harl. MS. 294, No. 3324), where it is stated
that he restored to the Abbey, in the time of the Abbot Faritius, woods
named Virdel® and Backseat, at Winkefield.

THE NOBMAN PEOPLE 63

like the fathers of the great mass of the Anglo-Norman
barons of the Conquest, was a foreigner.^

8. Unsupported statements.

We have a remarkable instance of the credence
attained by imsupported statements of the elder heralds
in the case of the house of Percy, Earls and Dukes of
Northumberland. The whole early pedigree of this
historical family depends upon the unauthenticated state-
ment of a herald of considerable eminence in the reign of
Elizabeth, named Glover. He was a man of attainments,
and of great industry, and in general his statements are
deserving of credit. But in this particular case, whether
it was that the temptation of gratifying the ancestral
aspirations of so powerful a family as that of Northumber-
land overcame his usual discretion, or whether he may
have derived his information from some foreign and
untrustworthy source, it were impossible now to determine.
SuflSce it to say, that he derives this family from Mainfred
de Percy, a Danish chief, who is said to have lived before
the time of EoUo, and whose descendants, named alter-
nately Geoffiy and William de Percy, continued in succes-
sion Lords of Percy, until the last William de Percy of
Normandy went to England, temp. William I., and founded
the English house of Percy. On examining this state-
ment, the first difficulty which causes hesitation is the
alternate repetition of the names of Geoffiry and Wilham,
which was inconsistent with the usual system of nomen-

■ See FiTZGEBALD in the alphabetical series of names.

64 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

dature in those ages ; but what presents a far more
serious difficulty is this. Percy did not belong to any
private family, but was part of the ducal demesne;^
consequently it is difficult to suppose that the name of
De Percy could have existed, as the estate did not belong
to a private family, and, in point of fact, the name is not
mentioned in any record till shortly before the Enghsh
Conquest, and, it had probably been assumed not long
previously, for in 1026 the estate of Percy was still part
of the demesne of the Duke.^ We are, therefore, obliged
to come to the conclusion that the whole early pedigree
produced by Glover must be rejected.^

These few examples of the difficulties which are to be
found in the pedigrees of the sixteenth, seventeenth, and
eighteenth centuries will suffice to indicate the necessity,
in the interest of truth, of examining carefully the state-
ments of the genealogists of former times before they are
adopted as reliable.

The state of the Enghsh pedigrees generally, indeed,
appears to be such as to demand a careful re-examination
with the additional light thrown on such topics by the
intelhgent criticism of the present century, and the greatly
increased knowledge of the sources of mediaeval history.

^ Duke Richard, by charter dated 1020, granted to his spouse, in dowry,
Coutances and its county, with the castles of Carusburc, Holm, and Bruot,
the court of Ver, and the court of Cerisy-sur-Seine, Agons-on-the-Sea,
Yalengias (Yalognes P), the abbey of Portail, the town and port of Sames,
the town and port of Hage^ the town of Balteis,and Egglandes, the courts
of Percy and of Moyon, and the town of Cathim in the county of Bayeux.
Bouquet^ x. 270.

' iSiM preceding note.

* 8«e Pbbot in the alphabetical sexies of names.

65

CHAPTEE IV.

CONSTBUCTIVB PRINCIPLES OP THE PRESENT WORK,

It now becomes necessary to offer some expknation of
the principles which have been held in view in the com-
pilation of the following series of above seven thousand
five hundred names of existing Norman families, traceable
in the London Directory. It has been already observed
that these nairifes are borne by the commercial and trading
classes. In a few cases it has been found necessary to add
some from the peerage, which do not occur amongst those
of the commercial classes of London.

Prom what has been previously stated, it will be un-
derstood that the alphabetical series in question, which
forms the great mass of this work, consists of names of
two classes.

First, those names and families whose origin has been
traced through successive generations in the ordinary
way, by records of all descriptions. These represent the
earlier stages of the inquiry, and are to a considerable
extent additions to, or corrections of, existing family
history. They are presented in the most condensed form
with a view to economise space, and they comprise, con-

66 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

*

sequently, a very small portion of what might in each
case have been said on their respective subjects. It is
very possible that this condensation may have rendered
the force of the argument in some cases less perceptible.
It is hoped, however, that, brief as these pedigrees may
be, they will afford suggestions as to the true line of re-
search, which may facilitate the inquiries of others.
Amongst them will be foimd notices of the origin of some
of those names which the whole world combines to
honour.

Secondly, the great mass of the names in the following
alphabetical series are those which have been identified
without any attempt to trace the Uneal descent of famihes.
These names, which are probably unnoticed in other
works as Norman, represent the later stage of the inquiry.
The names of this class which occur in the London
Directory have been identified as Norman by the fact of
their occurrence in the records of Normandy of the
twelfth and eleventh centuries. In most cases the
reference is to the great EoUs of the Exchequer of Nor-
mandy, 1180-1200. Their occurrence in England at an
early date is shown by references to the English records
of the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries, espe-
cially to those of the Curia Regis from 1194 to 1200,
to the Testa de Neville, 1200-1320, and to the Rotali
Bundredorum, c. 1272. Occasionally there are references
to records of later date. The inference in each case is
that the name, as appearing at an early period both in

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 67

Normandy and England, was originally Norman, and
passed into England at the Conquest.

It may be olgected that such an inference is not sound,
because the name in question may have originated simul-
taneously in both countries, being of Norman origin in
Normandy, and of Saxon origin in England. It is not
pretended that particulai* instances of this kind may not
have occurred ; but as a whole the objection is not appli-
cable to these names, for the great mass of them are not
of native but of foreign type. It is the concurrent testi-
mony furnished by so many thousands of instances which
will bring conviction to the reader's mind. Assuredly
the l^al maxim, Identitas colligitur ex multitudine
signorum^ may well be applied to this case. Nor can the
objection above referred to have any weight against the
broad facts of the case, as may be illustrated by an example
in point.

When we examine in detail the surnames of the Ame-
rican people, they are foimd to be throughout English.
Almost every name we meet ^ is evidently and unmistak-
ably English. It may occur under various forms —
corresponding varieties of form occur in this country — but
it is decidedly English ; it cannot be confounded with the
surnames of other nationalities. Moreover, the people

^ The American Directories are in many instances so filled with English
names that we are almost unconsdous that they belong to a different country.
In the case of the recent New York Directories, the Irish-Celtic element is
very large ; but it is known that the Irish setUe chiefly in that city. Else-
where in Americai the Irish element is not largef than it is in this kingdom.

p 2

68 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

who bear these names speak the English language, and
their jurisprudence is based on the Common Law of
lEnghndj and their institutions bear evidences throughout
of an English origin. Now, even if the pages of history
were closed, could there be a shadow of doubt that, as a
whole, these names and the fomihes that bear them ori-
ginally came fix)m England? It makes no difference
whether those fiEunilies can or cannot trace the line of
their ancestors to the first who landed fix)m England on
the American shores. They are clearly and unmistakably
identified as English ; and history comes in at this point
and tells us that the earUer inhabitants of America
actually did come firom England, and archaeology adds
that these names which we now find in America were
known in England for ages before the foundation of
the English colonies — ^that they appear in the whole series
of English records. MiUatis mutandis^ we are entitled
equally to infer the Norman origin of the Norman names
which appear in the old English records. The families
which bear them are, as a general rule, unable to trace
tlieir descent ; and perhaps have not the remotest con-
ception that their names were Norman ; but they are not
the less distinctly identified by those hereditary surnames ;
memorials of race which can never be obliterated.

But it must here be observed that, in order to connect
surnames as at present existing with their prototypes, it is
essential to call in the aid of experience, grounded on
acquaintance with the same classes of facts which present

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 69

themselves in philology. Surnames, it must be remem-
bered, are merely parts of general language, and they are
consequently subject to all those influences which affect
language itself so materially, and which issue in the
creation of new dialects. Surnames, like other terms, are
liable to dialectical variation, and to changes of every
description. All alike, from the moment of their forma-
tion, are* subject to continued alteration. Their vowels
gradually change from broad to slender, and the reverse.
Their consonants become replaced by other consonants.
Sometimes pronunciation abbreviates them, at others it
reverses the process, and adds letters, or even syllables.
Alterations of this description can be traced to the
remotest historical epochs. The tribes which first made
their appearance within historical times bore names which .
assumed different forms ; and in the early mediasval
history of Europe, before hereditary surnames came into
use, so great were the variations in the orthography of
names, as we find them recorded in contemporary
chronicles and charters, that it involves considerable
experience and industry to identify the persons who bore
them. The same may be said of the names of locaUties.
They have changed on the Continent iand in England to
such a d^ee that the student needs a glossary to enable
him to connect the old denominations of localities with
the present forms of the same names. It is true that when
the original has been pointed out there is httle diflSculty
in imderstanding the process of alteration which has pro-

70 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

duced the modem form ; but in the absence of audi a
key the inquirer may altogether fell to recognise names
in their original shape.

The truth of this is known to everyone who has
attempted to find in Domesday Book the names of the
present English localities. Britton, for instance, one of
the most industrious of our topographers, attempted in
his accoimt of Devonshire to ascertain the modem names
of the manors of that county which are mentioned in
Domesday Book. In a considerable number of cases he
entirely foiled, in others he produced instances of exten-
sive alteration — such, for instance, as * ShirweU' instead
of the old form ' Aiscirewell ; ' 'Axminster ' instead of

* Alseministre ; ' * Brixton' instead of * Bretricestane ; *

* Dawlish ' instead of ' Doelis,' &c.^ In the same way
CoUins, in his Peerage, identifies the local name ' Tufton '
as having been originally * Toketon ;' ' Onslow ' as
'Andislaw,' * Wyndham ' as ' Wimondham/

Alterations of this description are strictly analogous
to those which in the course of ages have converted
Latin into French, and Danish and Saxon into English ;
and which have constituted, and are still forming, new
dialects and new languages. Names have the same
tendency to abbreviation which has divested nouns and
verbs of their grammatical inflexions, and has continually
removed from terms all their peculiai' and salient points.
They are imder the operation of the same law of substi-

^ BrittoD, Magna BriUania, vi. PiEurt I. p. liii. &c.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 71

tution which is so famihar to the philologist, and under
which Caballus has become Cheval ; liber has been con-
verted into lixrre ; infans into enfant \ Salvator into Sauveur.

Subjected to these influences, Norman names long
since became as it were hieroglyphics, the key to whose
meaning had been lost. They served to distinguish
families, but they revealed nothing as to their origin. Yet,
when these names are studied with the aid of the new
Hghts which philology has disclosed, they furnish conclu-
sive evidence of the ultimate nationahty of the families to
which they belong. The progenitors of these families
have for centuries borne these names without any con-
sciousness of their origin, or any notion that they were
transmitting to their posterity a record of their descent
Avhich was destined to be at length interpreted.

In pursuing the process of identification of names,
and in removing the accumulated deteriorations, corrup-
tions, or alterations of ages, and restoring names to their
earliest forms, most important aid has been derived from
the independent and most satisfactory testimony supplied
by examination of the evidence furnished by armorial
bearings. This branch of archaeology was formerly of
considerably greater importance than it now is, and the
use of arms was guarded with a jealousy unknown in
later times. The monuments of the ancient armorial
are numerous and authentic. They consist of engraved
seals and stone monuments of the twelfth century, and
of manuscript records of the thirteenth and subsequent

72 THE NOBMAN PEOPLE

centuries, and are known to all arcliaBologists. This
ancient armorial of England, with the addition of arms
granted or recorded in modern times, has been published
by various writers, and amongst others by Bobscm, whose
work, entitled * The British Herald,' has been employed
in the compilation of the present work.

Now the feet appears to have been hitherto insuffi-
ciently recognised — ^but its importance is . obvious — ^that
in numerous instances femilies have preserved their
armorial under all the changes which their names have
undergone in the course of ages; and hence a means
presents itself of identifying names and femilies which
would not at first sight be supposed to be in any way
connected. An instance or two may illustrate what is
meant.

The name * Fidler ' presented itself for examination.
It might be supposed that this name was merely that of
an humble occupation. These very easy and simple
identifications are seldom to be trusted ; disparaging or
contemptuous names are very ordinarily the modem
corruptions of the old names ; and many are the noble
Norman names which in the course of time have assumed
vulgar and ludicrous forms. The writer, on examination,
was of opinion that the name * Fidler ' was merely a form
of the name ' Fidelow,' produced by one of the ordinary
laws of corruption . On referring to Eobson, it was found
that the arms of ' Fidelow ' were three wolves' heads.
Afterwards it was ascertained that ' Videlow ' bore the

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 73

same arms. It next appeared that ' Vis-de-low * bore the
same three wolves' heads; and thus it was at length
ascertained that Fidler, Fidelow, Videlow, and Vis-de-low
were one and the same name, the earUer form of which
was De Visdelu, or Vis-de-loup, probably from a place
so named in Normandy, and to which the wolves' heads
of the arms bore allusion.

Another instance of the utility of the comparison of
armorial is aflbrded by the name of Toler. The writer
for a long time could not discover the origin of this name
or family. He formed several theories, all of which he
was eventually obliged to reUnquish. At length no clue
remained except the arms. Those arms consisted of a
cross fleury, surmounted by another cross, between four
leaves erect. These arms were at first presmned to be of
no great antiquity, as in their actual shape they do not
present the simplicity which is characteristic of the ancient
armorial. It appeared, however, on further inquiry, that
the leaves had not originally been included in the arms,
for famihes of ' Toller ' and ' Towlers ' were aficertained to
have borne the same arms without any leaves, so that it
was clear that the leaves were merely the emblem of a par-
ticular branch of the family. The inquiry was continued
with the aid of this armorial, and the family was traced
in difierent parts of England, in former ages, under a name
continually varying in form — sometimes Towlers, then
Tolers, then Towlowes, Towlons, Tolouse, imtil at length
it appeared clearly that the latter form, which was coeval

74 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

with the Conquest, was the original. This pointed to
Toulouse in France as the place from which the family had
originally come ; and desirous to ascertain whether any
trace could be found of a femily named from a city so
large as Toulouse (of which there seemed very little
hope), the author directed his attention to works con-
taining information as to the early history of that city.
He turned to Anselme's great work on the peers and
nobles of France, in the hopes of finding under his account
of the Sovereign Counts of Toulouse some references to
works which might enable him to pursue the mquiry.
The volume was accordingly opened which contains the
history of the Counts of Toulouse, when, to his extreme
astonishment, the author recognised the arms of the
English Tolers and Towlers at the head of the history
of that great house 1 Their arms were the hereditary
emblems of that almost kingly race in all its branches —
the well-known * Cross of Toulouse,' being a cross fleury
voided (i.e. in skeleton), which Enghsh heralds had
described as a cross fleury surmounted by another cross.
Of course all these various families of Toler, Toller, and
others, bearing the Cross of Toulouse, were identified as
one in origin, and as, no doubt, descendants of the
princely house whose name and arms they have borne
from the eleventh century.

The circumstance that an existing family bears a name
which may, witli tlic aid of philological considerations,
be identified with one borne by some ancient Norman

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 75

house, and also bears the arms which are attributed to
that house, might possibly be considered a mere coinci-
dence; but the occurrence of such circimastances in
hundreds of cases is altogether inconsistent with the
notion of casual coincidence, and the evidence of consan-
guinity becomes morally certain. So too, when philology
tells us that several families bear names which are
cognate forms of a single name, and when it also appears
that they all bear the same arms, their consanguinity is
well established.

It is of importance, m order to remove any further
diflSculty from the question of identification, to classify
the Norman and English names, with a view to trace the
character of the alterations which have brought them to
their present form. By so doing we shall be enabled to
trace through large classes of names the influences which
have removed, changed, or added iijitial letters ; which
have altered terminations; which have introduced con-
sonants . and omitted them ; which have transmuted
consonants and vowels ; have altered aspirates ; and
generally have changed, Anglicised, and abbreviated
names of foreign origin. Let it not be imderstood that
these changes are always considerable in amount. It will
be found in the alphabetical series of names that niune-
rous Norman names are still very accurately preserved —
that others are very slightly changed — that others may
be recognised with little difficulty. But there are still
many cases which require for their interpretation the aid

76

THE NOKMAN PEOPLE

of examples. It is, therefore, proposed to exhibit in a
tabular form a series of illustrative examples, presenting
those phenomena which are most frequently observable.
The abbreviation of names will be first exemplified :

MAXBS ABMOBIAIXT IDSMTXFIBD.

Bohun, BooDy Bowne
Someiy, Somers .

Dakeny, Deacon, Dakins
Argentine, Argent
Cayley, Galley
Wayte, Watt
Bemers, Barnes, Bemes
Barrey, Barre
Jermyn, Jermy
Derwentwater, Drinkwater

NAKBS 0THHBWI8S IDBMTIFIEaD.

Cabaignes, Gaines, Keynes
Eenobel, Knobel
Ganot, Knot
Escatot, Gatot, Gato
Rmnilly, Rmnley
Koiale, Koyle, Ryle
Bavant, Bavin
Oiseleur, Osier
Ganivet, Knyvet
Noyon, Nunn, Noon

There are numerous instances in which the termina-
tion of names has become greatly changed by time. Thus
we have :

NAJOS ABMOBllLLT IDKMTmBD.

Granville, Greenfield
Scruteville, Scurfield
Fauville, Fallowfield
Frescheville, Freshfield
Blonville, Bloomfield
Bosville, Boswell
Mundeville, Monderel
Blundell, Blunden
Nonnanville, Normansell
Aahburfiham, Ashbumer
Damarel, Daumerle
Boyvell, Boynell
RujBsell, Rowswell

NAMBS 0THXBWI8B IDBHTIFIXD.

•

Somerville, Somerfield
Wateville, Waterfield
Estr^eyille, Streatfield
D'Angerville, Dangerfield
Woodville, Woodfield
Flamville, Flemwell
Fierville, Fairfield
Rochelle, Rockall
Huielrat, Wbeelwrigbt
Vitenc, Whiting
Walleys, Walhouse
Wellebo, Welbore
Tnmebu, TumbuU

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 77

As there are many cases in which letters are omitted,
there are also many others in which additions have been
made by consonants, vowels, and aspirates ; for instance :

VAXaa ABKOBIAZXT IDMMTljriJU). 1CAMB8 OTHSBWISB IDBMTIFZBD.

Akeny, Dakins Amblie, Hamley

Angers, Hanger AUibone, Hallibone

HabingtoD, Abingdon Alls, Halys

Hafiherst, Aihiirst Alvers, Halver

Ingham, Hingham Oaler, Hostler, Hustler

Hokeley, Okeley St. Omer, Homer

Filmer, Phillimore Lamare, Lachmare

Garsack, Carslacke Eenebel, Eenechbol

Albin, Allibone Lisle, Lidle,

Bard, Beard Gzelley, Gredley, Gridley

Busse, Bushe Brand, Braund

Westcott, Wescott Gage, Gadge

Paris, Pariah Esterling, Stradling

Helliar, Hildyard Boteville, Butterfield

The commutation or substitution of letters by which
different forms of the same name have been created, are
analogous to those which are to be found in every language,
and which even constitute in a great degree the distinctive
differences in vocabulary. The same words can be
recognised in many languages, notwithstanding frequent
alterations of vowels. Thus, hook in English becomes
hoc in Saxon, haak in Dutch, fuiken in German. Earth
is erde in Gterman, aarde in Dutch, jord in Swedish. Seek
becomes secan in Saxon, suchen in German, sequor in
Latin. In the same mode the changes of vowels are
frequent in Norman and English names. Thus we have :

78

THE NORMAN PEOPLE

NAHBS ABMOBULLT IDEMTIFIBD.

Goodge, Gooche
Sacre, Seeker
Farrer, Ferrar
Gralpin, Gilpin
Dakeny, Dickins
Helliard, Hillier
Imrie, Emery
Husaey, House
Havenell, Hovell
Darrell, Dorrell
St. Laud, St Lo
Bohun, Bodn
Damarel, Daumerle

NAICSS OTHBB'WISB IDSMnFIXD.

Jovene, Young
Bliss, Bleys, Blois
Cabbal, Kebbel
Aud^, Ady
Aldrey, Oldrey
Quentln, Quintin
Welbore, WHdbore
Wastell, Westall
Percy, Parsey, Piercey
Peatt, Pitt

Punchardon, Pinkerton
Putman, Pitman
Ribald, Raybould

Labials and other letters are frequently exchanged.
Thus the English word bear corresponds to the Latin
fero\ gouverner in French is from guhemo; volo is
related to boulomai ; and the German wollen and English
will are cognate forms. In the same way we have such
names as the following :

KAMBS ABXOBIALLT IDBMTIFIBD.

«

Paganel, Bagnall
Bastoyle, Wastoyle
Bastoyle, Yastoyle
Valtort, Watort
Beckering, Pickering
Waugh, Baugh
Bipont, Vipont
Planke, Blanke
Bygot, Vigod
Videlow, Fidelow
Vene, Fenn
Phillimore, Filmer
Felton, Phelton

NAHBS OTHBB'WISB IDBNITFIBD.

Beckett, Pickett
Abadam, Apadam
Ballance, Yallance
Bigot, Wigot
Banks, Panks
Bastable, Wastable
Postel, Bostel
Vitot, Witot, Bitot
Farrow, Pharaoh
Vescy, Pheysey
Vieques, Fick
Vallery, Fillary
Willy, ViUy

The letters G and W are frequently interchanged and

THE NOKMAN PEOPLE 79

sometimes the former is commuted for J, or vice versd.
Thus the French guerre corresponds to the Dutch jaar^
and the English war : garenne again and warren are
forms of the same word. We have instances of thiain
names, thus :

NiiMBS ABMOBLLLLT IDBMTIFIBD. MAMBS OTHBB'WIBB IDBXTTIFIKD.

Grenet, Jennet Crasceline, Wascelyn

Grermaine, Jermyn Guet, Jewett

Jarrett, Garratt Gast, West

Giles, Wiles Geary, Werry

Other modes by which names become altered may
be here mentioned, without reference to armorial identifi-
cation. Some forms have arisen from the influence of
French pronunciation, as

Bellowe from Belleau Ganney from Ganet

Cralley „ Galet Grallow „ Gtdot

Goosey „ Goucet Ferry „ Feret

Mockler „ Mauclerc Forey „ Forei

Others have arisen from dropping initial letters, as

Sart from Essart Scures from Escnres

Speke „ Espec Stamp „ Estampes

Sparling „ Esparl^i Scholefield „ Escoville

In other cases eau has been changed to ea or ee :

Beamont from Beaumont Beacham fr^m Beauchamp

Beevor „ Beauver Beavis „ Beanfiz

Beavoir „ Beauvoir Beamish „ Beaumez

In many cases, also, the names are not to be foimd
until the thirteenth century, the older form of the name
being Latin or French, and the English translation not

'80 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

appearing till the reign of Henry IH. or Edward I. For
instance :

Le Blanc, White lUe Cerf, Hart

Faber, Smith Le Bran, Brown

De PratiB, Meadows Bonen&nt, Groodchild

Ami, Frend Serviens, Serjeant

Lorimer, Sadler Teste, Head

De Ariete, Ram Le Yennr, Hunter

Oiseleur, Fowler Le Grantier, Glover

le Mounier, Milner Porous, Pigge

le Lorimer, Sadler Blancpain, Whitbread

De Fonte, Spring Le Fevre, Smith

Dulcis, Sweet Esp^e, Sword

Citharista, Harper Le Comte, Earle

Mercator, Marchant Ytdpis, Fox

Chevalier, Knight I^ Cornier, Homer

Rigidus, Stiff Le Moin, Monk

Esperon, Spurr Le Fort, Strong

Groceteste, Greathead Aurifaber, Goldsmith

Le Petit, Little Accipitrarius, Hawker

These instances may suflBice to indicate some of the
changes which have passed over English names in the
course of the last eight centuries, and some of the rules
of alteration in which they have originated. They will
at the same time convey some notion of the diflSculties
experienced by those who attempt to trace names now
existing to their sources and original forms. It is
impossible to say at once in what direction a given name
may have been altered ; and it is only by dose attention
that serious mistakes can be avoided. It may be further
explained that each of the ancient names appears in the
present day, not merely under one form of alteration,
but under several different forms more or less changed

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 81

from the original. , Sometiines these forms in the case of
a single name are nume^pus ; but each of them now con-
stitutes a distinct surname — a unit in the whole mass of
English surnames — and represents on the average per-
haps 80 families, or 400 individuals. These forms are
frequently of great antiquity. They have been handed
down from ages when orthography was in a very
unsettled state, when names were frequently spelt
phonetically — when the knowledge of writing was not
possessed even by persons of high rank.

In the following alphabetical series great numbers of
names will be found which are referred to other names
as their cognates or their prototypes. In most cases it
is trusted that the propriety of the reference will conmoiend
itself to the reader ; but in cases which are less clear the
author can only refer to the examples of similar changes
contained in the present chapter, for it would evidently
be an impossibihty for him in so many cases to state the
reasons which have led to his reference of each name to
its cognate or prototype. Mr. Lower's valuable book,
the Patronymica Britannica, affords munerous examples
of identifications which present the same features as those
which will be found in these pages.

One or two remarks must here be- offered in further
explanation.

The author has omitted several himdreds of names
which are apparently or evidently foreign, becaxise he
has been xmable to identify them in the Norman records.

a

82 THE NOBMAN PEOPLE

Those names are ancient in England. In all probability
they came icom parts of the Continent external to
Normandy at the Conquest, but there is at present no
means of proving that they did so, because the records of
France and the Low Countries have not been as yet
published (if indeed they exist) on the same extensive
scale as those of Normandy and England. Had we
the same materials for comparison with the early names
in Bretagne, Flanders, Maine, and Poitou, as we have in
r^ard to Normandy, the list of foreign families which is
to follow would have no doubt been augmented. As it
is, the author has omitted hundreds of such names, which
he believes to be foreign and as old as the Conquest, and
has merely introduced a few specimens here and there
to illustrate his meaning.

The author is also conscious that there are many
names which ought to have been here inserted, but which
have been inadvertently passed over. He has so often
discovered instances of such accidental oversights that he
is convinced there have been many more.

These facts should be borne in mind if it be in any
cases supposed that the actual identification of a family as
Norman is not satisfeictory. It is the persuasion of the
writer that he has understated the amoxmt of the Norman
or early foreign element, rather than overstated it.

." ~»

83

CHAPTER V.

NATIONAL CHARACTER OF THE NORMAN SETTLEMENT

IN . ENGLAND.

It seems to be received as a species of axiom by many
persons that the Norman race has long since perished in
England; and the continual use of the term * Anglo-
Saxon,' as synonymous with ' Enghsh/ is a sign of the
prevalence of this view. Yet writers have seldom
attempted to establish the alleged fact by any evidence,
and seem to have relied upon mere popular opinion as
a sufficient ground-work for belief. A recent historian,
however, has abandoned this system of reticence, and has
endeavoured to explain the alleged extinction of the
Normans by showing that from seven to ten thousand
would probably be a large estimate of the numerical
force of the Norman settlers.^ Nor is this all. He
proceeds further to allege reasons which render the
subsequent extinction of the race a matter of moral
necessity — demanded by retributive justice. *As the
Normans were few- in number,' observes this writer,
Hhey were also, like every military aristocracy,
especially liable to decay. The curse that foUows

^ PeaiBon, History of England, I 887.

g2

84 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

bloodshed and money-getting followed them inexorably,
and their sons perished in rebellions or made childless
marriages for inheritances.' ^ Such an instance of retribu-
tion, were it supported by fact, would, no doubt, be very
edifying ; but the difficulty which suggests itself is this.
Eetribution in this sense appears in England to have been
singularly one-sided, for it spared the Danes and the
Anglo-Saxons, whose ferocity and sanguinary propensities
stand in strong contrast lo the conduct of the Normans.
The Normans did not bum churches, monasteries, and
cities, and plunder and murder a defenceless people, as the
Danes had done. Still less did they, like the Anglo-
Saxons, extirpate an entire nation by the edge of the
sword, and take possession of its goods and lands. The
Normans permitted the mass of the earlier population to
remain; they even allotted to them no inconsiderable
portion of the soil of England as owners ; and they freely
permitted them to occupy perhaps the greater portion of
it as tenants and cottiers. Why, then, are the Normans
supposed to have been victims of Divine vengeance, while
the far more guilty Danes and Saxons are supposed to
have escaped ? Such theories as these only tend to show
the influence which preconceived notions are capable of
exerting on the strongest minds.

We must here consider the cardinal error on which the
entire theory of the extinction of the Normans depends.
That radical and fundamental error consists in assuming

^ Pearson; Histoxy of England; i. 888*

0
\

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 85

that the Normans who settled m England at the Conquest
were not a nation but an aristocracy. Doubtless, if we
should assume that the population of England at the
present moment is made up entirely of the Peers of the
Eealm, astonishing conclusions might be drawn. But let
us consider the question in a common-sense point of view.
It is impossible to suppose that the vast armies of Danes
or Normans who overran England and France in the ninth
century were composed exclusively of nobles and princes.
It is obvious that the numbers of the latter must have
been small, and that the masses of these armies consisted
of private soldiers. The thirty or forty thousand North-
men who in A.D. 886 besieged Paris, must have consisted
of common soldiers as well as captains and generals.
The Norman army which was subsequently led by EoUo
was so strong that it proved to be more than a match for
the united forces of France, and could endure the loss of
nearly seven thousand men slain in one battle ^ without
any apparent diminution of strength, for not long after-
wards it dictated the terms of peace, and under them took
possession of a great part of Neustria. Undoubtedly, this
great army of Normans was not exclusively composed of
nobles. It was an important section of the Scandinavian
nation, and, like it, consisted of chiefs and of their followers.
This army was continually recruited and reinforced by
fresh migrations of Scandinavians from Denmark and the
North, and Neustria or Normandy became the abode of

* Palgrave, History of Normandy and England, i. 077.

86 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

a great Scandinavian people, the Normans or Northmen
of history. It is probable that this nation may have
amounted to nearly a million at the Norman Conquest,
or half the estimated number of the then population of
England. It may possibly have been somewhat smaller
in point of number, but it must have approximated to
what has been stated.

The Norman population, thus numbering perhaps a
miUion, or nearly so, consisted of upper and lower classes :
the former included barons and knights. We have an
official statement of the number of knights' fees held in
Normandy in the reign of Henry 11.^ Tliey amounted
to twelve hundred altogether, exclusive of knights' fees
belonging to the Church, which may have been three or
four hundred more. Amongst the principal of those who
held fees were the barons of Normandy, whose number
in the reign of Phihp Augustus was fifty-eight,^ and this
was probably a larger number than that of the baronage
in the reign of the Conqueror. The number of distinct
noble families in Normandy seems not to have very
greatly exceeded the number of knights' fees.^ It is true

^ See the Feoda Normannia published by Duchesne in his MidoruB Norm*
Scriptores.'^Pans 1619, p. 1037.

"Ibid.

' It is clear that many junior branches of the Norman houses obtained
fiefs, from whence they assumed new names, and ere long became new
families. Thus the Tessons appear to have had junior branches named
Marmion; Percy, and Beuron. There were certainly many subenfeoffments
in Normandy which created noble families not mentioned specifically in the
Feoda Nomumnus; but the total number was, after aU, very limited.
• There was no sort of resemblance between the ancient nobility of Normandy,

THE NOBMAN PEOPLE 87

that three thousand families appear to have become seated
in England at the Conquest : but many of these were not
purely Norman, but came from adjoining provinces. The
Norman aristocracy may have numbered 2,500 femilies,
of which 1,500 were seigneurs and lesser barons, and fifty
greater barons ; the nobility and gentry, in short, bore
pretty much the same proportion to the population of the
Duchy as the corresponding classes do to the masses of
the English population at this moment. Such was the
position of society in Normandy before the Conquest.
The great masses of the Normans were tenants of the
nobihty and gentry, and copyholders, free tenants, re-
tainers, farmers, artizans, tradesmen, mariners, burgesses,
and merchants.

The Norman state was so ably administered, and was
inhabited by a race of such vitality and energy, that it
became developed with extraordinary rapidity. In the
course of a hundred and fifty years its population had
expanded so greatly that it was no longer sufficient to
maintain such multitudes. It had become necessary to
find outlets in Apuha and Spain for the teeming military
population of Neustria ; but these outlets were altogether
insufficient, and the masses of Normans, pent up within a
narrow territory (only one-quarter of the size of England),

wliich derived its rank from high ancestral sonrces and from the posseesion
of feudal domains, and the later noblesse of France, which sprang by scores
of thousands from the purchase of petty offices in the Royal household. It
was computed at the French revolution that of the 100,000 families of
French noblesse, only 4,000 were of old standing. The rest had recently
sprung by purchase from the lower ranks.

88 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

threatened to overflow their frontiers or to perish from
want of sustenance. Sir Francis PaJgrave has thus por-
trayed the condition of Normandy before the English
Conquest :

*As in frozen Iceland, so in fertile Neustria, the land
everywhere was unable to house her children- Normandy
was overflowmg with the unemployed, increasing — accord-
ing to the formula which has become technical in the
science of political economy — beyond the means of sub-
sistence. Large families gathered around the hearth, for
whose keep the father could not provide. The land was
cut up into quillets ; not a mete home^ a feeding-farm, as
it was called in old English, to be had upon which a man
and his family could live — ^universal unease therefore
prevailing.' ^

It had become a matter of imperative necessity for
Normandy to find some new outlet for its excessive popu-
lation. That population was probably twice as dense as
the population of England at the same epoch, for in
England there is no trace of over-population : the in-
habitants were sparsely settled over the face of the
coimtry, and enormous forests occupied the greater part
of the soil. The fertile plains of Normandy, however,
were assiduously cultivated by a superabundant people.

The outlet so necessary for Normandy was found in
the conquest of England ; and thither accordingly rushed,
in one vast tide of emigration, gentle and simple, barori

> Palgraye, Histoiy of Normandy ajid Snglaod, ill 140.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 89

and feudal tenant. The lord and the knight migrated
to acquire great feudal domains ; the peasant and the
peasant's son came to obtain new copyholds and ferms,
and the means of living, which had been denied to them
at home ; the tradesman and merchant came to find new
markets for their goods, and to introduce new fashions
and new wares in exchange for Saxon commodities. The
natives of England were at first anxious to be Norman ;
they became clean-shaven and assumed an air of Norman
civilisation; their garments no longer trailed upon the
ground ; the Norman tailor and cloth-merchant supplied
the native with a jaunty cloak of the proper degree of
brevity. On all sides were Norman gentlemen who set the
fashion, and Norman farmers, soldiers, huntsmen, trades-
men, who laughed at everything else. The native was sub-
dued, not only by the Norman's arms, but by his jests ;
but between jest and earnest he, before long, lost his
temper and became sullen, indignant, and revengeful.

The position of a Norman proprietor was, from the
first, no bed of roses. He was surrounded by a native
tenantry and population which was willing (if the oppor-
tunity had been afforded) to rend him Umb from limb, and
to assassinate his wife and family. He had to attend
the call of his feudal superior with a body of disciphned
soldiers,^ and that call might occur at any moment ; he

^ The usual retinue of the Norman knight consisted of one or two men-
atFarms, clad in full armour, and several archers. The whole force, includ-
ing the knight himself, consisted of six men at least. When, therefore, we
read in the chronicles of the eleyenth and twelfth centuries of the extra-

90 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

could not trust his tenantry or the other natives. If
armed they would have taken his life. What^ then, was
the remedy ? There was but one — the settlement of a
body of Norman retainers on his estate.

If there be any point in English history on which aU
historians concur it is the extreme and bitter enmity
with which the native races of England regarded the
Normans in the time of William the Conqueror. That
fact demonstrates at once the necesaty which was incum-
bent on Norman proprietors to surround themselves by
foreign mihtary tenants, and the certainty that the king
himself, on political and military grounds, and looking
even to the safety of his throne, must have encouraged
that pohcy to the utmost of his power. The king and
the nobles then in England were as much urged by the
necessities of their case to encourage Norman immigration
on a large scale, as the Normans themselves were obhged
by the wants of an enormous population to avail them-
selves of it. Moreover, the restless spirit of adventure,
so peculiar to the Norman character, impelled the natives
to enter on new fields, just as it drives the English race
at this moment to embark in new enterprises and to settle
in new countries.

England, then, was settled by all classes of Normans,
high and low, and not merely by an aristocracy. The

ordinary military achievements accomplished by small bodies of Norman
knights, it is to be remembered that the number should in each cose be
multiplied by six, in order to determine the real amount of the force engaged.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 91

aristocracy undoubtedly did migrate to England, and so
completely that ultimately the whole Norman nobihty
became English, and very few relics of it remained to
later times in Normandy itself. But that aristocracy
must have been driven into the sea by the native English,
if it had not been supported by a Norman commonalty
well able to keep the native English in due order and
submission.

History and legal records rarely accord to the masses
more than a transient allusion; they are entirely con-
versant with the actions of the few great men whose hves,
actions, and possessions are described. The people are
too multitudinous and too obscure to merit notice ; hence,
of course, in the History of England, the history of the
Normans is the history of kings and barons, and those
who look on the surface of history see Normans only in
the character of barons. Even in the records the barons
and other great landed proprietors are those who chiefly
appear. Those records owe their origin to the action of
the Crown, which directed inquiries from time to time
to be made with a view to ascertain the possessions
and feudal services of its great tenants, or to proceedings
in the courts of law, which generally arose out of disputes
amongst the landed aristocracy, so that the early records
do not relate to the middle classes, except to a limited
extent, but to the aristocracy. And it is not till the
thirteenth century that we find, for the first time, distinct
and detailed notices of the state of the non-aristocratic

92 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

cksses, although many of their names are mentioned long
before in various ways, particularly in the ecclesiastical
records.

There are writers of eminence who maintain that the
Normans died out in a century after the Conquest.^ The
records are in open opposition to such a notion. From
the era of the Conquest the monastic charters (in the
Monasticon Anglicanum) present a vast and unbroken
series of evidence relating to the continuance and increase
of the Norman race in England. We see them, genera-
tion after generation, in the presence of their numerous
families and friends, conferring grants for religious uses.
Thousands of famihes appear in their successive genera-
tions.

A century after the Conquest an account was taken
by royal command of the landed aristocracy of England,
above 3,000 in number. (It is preserved in the Liber
Niger.) Three hundred and twenty-one were barons
bearing purely Norman names, except in about twenty-
six cases, in which, however, the famihes can almost
all be proved Norman. Of the mesne lords or knights,
1,600 bore directly Norman surnames, 850 bore patro-
nymics also Norman, and 400 or 500 bore English local
names without any indications of Anglo-Saxon descent.
Scarcely a trace is to be found throughout the whole list
of any Christian name that is not foreign, or of anything
indicating Anglo-Saxon origin. The * Proceedings of the

^ B,g. PeanoD, History of England, i. 888,

THE NOBMAN PEOPLE 93

Curia Eegis/ 1194-1200, reveal a vast Norman aris-
tocracy in England, and abound in every page in Norman
names, and the proceedings of those who bore them.
As we advance, the * Parliamentary writs' prove the
existence of these names and families in thousands upon
thousands, up to the reign of Edward m. They appear
again in the lists of gentry of the date of Henry VI.,
preserved by Fuller; they still appear in the * State
Papers ' of the time of Henry VIII., as published officially.
They are found in quantities in the * Chancery Proceedings
of the reign of Elizabeth,' and they still appear in
thousands at this hour in England. What are we then
to say of the imaginary extinction of the Normans? A
more unsubstantial vision never passed before the mental
eye. It is difficult to understand how any one can hold
such a doctrine, except through want of acquaintance
with the connected testimony of the national records.
The historian is here, however, at a disadvantage, com-
pared with the diplomatist, the archaeologist, and. the
genealogist. He studies general history in chronicles,
treatises, and correspondence, and he can speak authori-
tatively on his proper subject ; but he has no leisure to
examine genealogies, hsts of knights' fees. Parliamentary
writs, and monastic chartularies; hence he is hable to
overlook fects regarding the population which are per-
ceptible to humbler classes of students.

But we now come to the branch of the subject which
has been least investigated by historians, namely, to the

94 THE NOBMAN PEOPLE

non-aristocratic classes of the Normans, the freemen,
whose ancestors had followed Bollo and the other North-
man princes from Scandinavia to Neustria, and who had
become settlers in England.

It has been already shown that these classes, as well
as the nobles, must have emigrated to this country, and it
hence follows that the middle classes of Engljmd (all
above the condition of slaves) must have been largely
composed of Normans. This is distinctly recognised by
one of the principal historians of England, who thus
notices the theories of Thierry : — ^ The whole evidence
seems to show that the wide distinction and hostility of
the two races, supposed by Thierry and his school to have
remained as late as the date of Henry IE., is a mere
imagination. The probabiHty is, that though the upper
classes were mainly Norman — the lower of old English
descent — ^the distinction had then become one of class and
not of nation. In the middle class, Thomas's [Becket]
own class, the two races must have been much mixed up
together. The real phenomenon of the age is, not the
struggle between the two races in England, but the fusing
together of the two races. . . . This silent gradual
fusing of Saxons and Normans . . . was the great
work of the twelfth century.' ^

The classes, then, which were not servile, nor yet
noble, were greatly mixed, and consisted of Normans as

. * Freemiui, Essays, 1871, p. lOL

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 95

well as Saxons. Thomas Becket himself sprang from
these classes, and was of Norman origin.

We find in the proceedings of the Curia Eegis, 1194-
1200, mention made of names which belong to this
middle dass. We find earlier and later mention of these
names in the Monasticon and elsewhere ; but those allusions,
as a general rule, do not enable us to determine the social
status of the persons mentioned. It is, however, different
when we come to the more detailed statistics of the
thirteenth century. Then, for the first time, we obtain
a clear insight into the composition of the middle classes
in England, the petty landholders, copyholders, free-
holders, free tenants, villeins, cottiers, tradesmen, shop-
keepers, and merchants.

There is here a necessity to enter into some dry
details, in order to show that in the thirteenth century
about a moiety of these non-aristocratic classes above the
position of slaves were Normans, the descendants of those
who had come over at the Conquest and had settled in
this coimtry.

A few instances of the composition of the population
in particular manors in different parts of England will
show the state of things.

Cloppam, in Bedfordshire, was possessed (c. 1272)
by five Lords of Manors, viz. John le Brun, John de
Bumeby, Ealph de Wedon, Walter Burdon, and Simon
de Bayeux, three names being Norman and two local
English (probably covering Norman descent). Then

96 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

come the tenants, sixty-nine in number, and it appears
from their names that more than a moiety of these were
probably Norman.^

Akle, in the same county, next occurs. It was held
by the Norman Eobert de Borard. The whole number
of tenants mentioned is twenty-five, of whom about one-
half appear to have been Normans,^ besides those who
bore local English surnames.

Schenley, in Buckinghamshire, belonged to Kichard
de la Vache, a Norman; and eleven tenants are men-
tioned, of whom seven appear from theii; names to have
been Normans.^

Wesbury, in the same county, was held by Turric
Alemannicus (or De Allemagne), a Norman. The

^ The names of Norman character are — Walter Praspositus (le Prevost),
Richard Fitz Adam, Robert Gotyme? Henry Warin, Henry WygeynP
Gilbert QuadrunsSy Richard le Despencer, Ralph Fitz Robert, Walter de
Monte, John le Eu, Sabina Burgeys, William Fitz John, John Pont, Henry
Fitz FreTOst, Richard Bumthard ? Adam West, Walter Bertram, Robert
Pikel, John de Cisenne, Walter de Monte, Richard Brese, Reginald Waryn,
Waiter Bretfel P Robert Brese, Robert Waryn, Emma de Bayeuz, Henry
de Bayeuz, John de Eisenne, William Fitz John, John West, Richard West,
Juliana Peket, William Fitz John, Henry Est, John Htz Richard, Roger
and Robert West, Richard Yngus P Ralph Fitz Robert, John de Bayeux,
Gilbert de Riperia, Ralph Est, Henry Abel, Henry de Bayeuz, Richard
Maneypeny. Total 45, or, omitting names marked with que;:ies, 40. —
HotuU Hundr. ii. 321.

^ The names probably, or certainly, Norman were, Roger le Chanceler,
John Mareschal, Hugo Caunceller, Thomas Coterel, Henry Messor, John
Coterel, Simon Udeline, Walter Bercar, Gilbert le Prevost, Richard Fitz
Ralph, William Thurstan, Alicia Brok. Total 12.— i^. Bimdr. Ibid.

' Viz. Gaffiid Bacon, -Agnes Pincheon, Juliana Galiun, Matilda Barre,
Roger le Clerc, William le Despencer, Hugh le Notte. Total T.—Itot.
Hundr. ii. 834.

THE NOEMAN PEOPLE 97

tenants of all classes were thirteen in number, of whom
seven were Norman.^

Passing next into Huntingdonshire, we come to
Saltrey-Moyne, of which Sir William le Moyne, a
Norman, was lord. The total number of tenants was
68, of whom about 32 bore names apparently Norman,^
and 28 others bore names several of which were local
English, and might cover Norman descent.

Thence passing into Oxfordshire, we come to Stoken-
church, of which WiUiam de Gardino and William de
Merifield were lords. Here the tenants were 26 in
number, of whom about 15 were probably Norman,^
besides those who bore English local names.

These cases have been taken as the first that turned
up by chance, and they go to prove that probably not
less than a moiety of the free classes in England continued
to be Norman in the reign of Edward I.

We have next to consider the composition of the town
and city popjjlation at the same period. There is no

^ William Forest, William le Kene, Joanna Bone, Heniy Htz John,
William de JarpenTille, Richard Pojnamit, Thomas le Clerc. Total 7. —
Boi. Hundr. ii. 334.

' The names were Mowyn, Pinel^ Oliver, le Fonlere, le Woodwarde, Pinel,
Fitz John, Fitz Robert, Fitz Geroan, Gougemont, Htz William, Berenger,
de Stabulo, Fitz Philip, Norreys, Fitz Matthew, Fitz Jordan^ Fitz Geoffiy,
Mastres, Borchier, Frevif, Soliere, Faber (2), Crisp, le Haie, leParkere^
Molendinar, Man, Crane, Thorston, le Bonde. Total 32. — Rot, Hundr,
iL659.

' Wz, De Gardino, De la Rokele, La Vine, Malet, Bacon, De Aqua, De
Fonte, Champion, Fitz Ralph, Rodelane, Pick, Fitz Auger, Randulf,
Delamoxe, Copdemere. Total 15. — Rot, JSundr, ii. 785.

H

THE NOBMAN PEOPLE

reason to suppose that this class of the population had
much varied in its composition from the Conquest. The
mercantile and trading famihes in those times remitined
stationary, for they had no facility for becoming landed
proprietors, or for exacting rents which could reimburse
them for the loss of their mercantile gains. The feudal
system interposed barriers to the transfer of land or to
the creation of rentals. The tenantry usually paid trifling
rents or none, and held their tenements by services,
miUtary and otherwise. The town population consequently
was very stationary, like the rural.

We take, then, the case of the borough of Cambridge
in the time of Edward I, c. 1272. There is a full list
of the house-owners there, many of whom held several
houses each. The total nmnber of persons mentioned is
241, of whom about 106 appear to bear Norman names,^
besides families concealed under Enghsh local names.^

^ The names are Le Longe, Le Berchar (8), Norman (2), Botte, Andr6

(2), Bangemon, Fitz Wymond (3), Le Cupere, Fitz Norman, Le Mire, Le

Tidlur (2), Norman, Le Sunr, Fitz Jordan, .Warin, Le Barbur, Faber,

Warin, Le Chapeler, Le Coteler, Laurence, Mareschal, Porthors, Le Bus,

But, Pult, Plumbe (2), St. Alban, Toylet, Huberd, Be Arda, Le Cun,

Laurence, Le Tanur, Bainard, Perm, Gogging, Hardi, Le Barbur, Be

Gaunt, Bercarius, Be Braci (5), Fitz Kanulph, Morice, Martin, Sabyn, Le

Mouner, Gogg^, Ercheband, Le Corder, Be Ferrur, Chapellan, Le

Comber (2), Be Gayleya, Beaupain, Be Braci, Gregory, Burges, Lucke, Le

Blunt, Iltz Moiice, Be Pax, Fitz Nicholas, Scutard, Le Fraunceys, Le

Barbur (2), Le Mouner, Karun, Aurifaber, Le Mercer (2), Abi^on, Crayon,

Le Hunte, Le Ferrur (2), Le Coteler, Matelasc, Malerbe, Le Plomer, Le

Loiimer, Iltz Bobert, Paternoster, Blome, Castelein, Toylet, Le Ber, Be

Bouden, Bruere, Constable de Holdemesse (see Consxabls, Alph, Series),

DeWalpole. Totall06.— i2o^. JSimdIr. ii. 866.

> Eighly-thiee in number.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 99

Passing on from Cambridge to London itself, we come
to the oflSdal catalogue of the mayor, sheriffs, chamber-
lains, and coroners of the City, extracted from the 'Liber
Custumarum^' and extending from 1245 to 1320. 239
persons are enumerated in this hst of civil magnates —
men no doubt engaged in every description of trade and
commerce. Amongst them are 105 bearing Norman
names,^ besides those which are probably concealed under

There is an account of a meeting of the mayor,
aldermen, and sheriffs of the City of London in 1327.
Thirteen persons were present, and of these eight
(viz. De Bethune, De Chenduit, De Leyre, De Con-
stantine (2), De Gisors, Poyntel, and Chaunteder) were
Norman.^

These few facts will have shown, however briefly, the
nature of the proof which exists for the continuance of
the Norman middle classes in vast numbers in England
in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, and will lend
weight to the opinion that their descendants still exist,
which this work aims to establish by an induction of facts.

^ The Nonnan names, many of wHch are frequently repeated, were—
Le Blount/De Arras, Le Fe^re, Adrien, Le Engleys, De Columbieres, La
Mazelinier, Le Walleys, De Gisors, De Betteville, Mazerier, Cros, Hauteyn^
De Betune, Le Cotiller, Romayn, De Le3rre, De Vinetria, Kussel, Le Breton,
Le Ghdleys, De Sely, De Armentieres, Le CaUere, De Pourte, De Paris,
Gofiin, De Chenduit, Bolet, Drury, De Say, De Waldechief, Corp, Lambin,
Burdeyn, Le Balauncer, Fumeys, PointeL — See Liber Custumarum
Munimentu OUdhaOa, ed. Hiley, ii. part i. p. 239.

^ Mmmeniu OHdhaOof, ed. EUey, iii. 418.

H2

100 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

If, as these pages have abeady shown, the Norman race
in England now amounts to at least a quarter of the
English population, and probably to a third or more,
we see that the state of the population of England
six centuries since was in perfect harmony with that
fitct.

101

CHAPTEE VI.

THE DANISH SETTLEMENT IN ENGLAND.

It is generally admitted that the Danish invaders of
England in the ninth and following centuries were of the
same race as the Northmen who invaded France at the
same time, and were afterwards known as Normans.
English history sufficiently attests the power of the Danes
in England ; but present opinion, anxious to believe in
the prevalence and ascendancy of the Saxons, is inclined
to underrate the importance of the Danish invasion and
occupation of England. It is imagined that the effect of
the Danish invasion was slight and transient, and that the
Danes became extinct or merged in the vast masses of
the Anglo-Saxons. Such views are grounded on modem
theories, rather than on historical fact. In perusing
the * Saxon Chronicle' and the other contemporary records
of the date of the Danish invasions, it is impossible to
avoid seeing in the latter all the characters of a national
migration. The Anglo-Saxons were astounded at the
hosts of the invaders, which seemed absolutely inexhaus-
tible. Fresh armies of Danes appeared as soon as pre-
ceding ones had been destroyed. The Saxons sank at
length, overwhelmed, not only by the ferocity, but by the

ft.

102 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

numbers of the Northmen ; and it was only by a most
fortunate combination of circumstances that Alfred
(when it appeared least likely) was enabled to recover
from the Southern Danes, and their king Guthrum, the
southern counties of England, bounded by the Thames.
The remainder of England (three times the size of the
Saxon territory), extending from the Thames to the Frith
of Forth, remained under the Danish dominion. Had
this great territory been united in one kingdom, the
Anglo-Saxon part of England would have been inevitably
conquered in a generation or two. As it was, the Danes
established themselves everywhere throughout their
territory as lords of the soil and occupiers. The Angles
were slain, expelled, enslaved, or compelled to take
refuge in exile. From that time, Northumbria and East
AngUa and Mercia were generally ruled by Danish kings
and jarls. Even when internal divisions had enabled the
Saxon kings to advance their sovereignty northwards,
the Dane5 always retained native rulers ; and the contest
betweeti them and the Saxons continued till fresh
invasions of Danes reduced England entirely under the
Danish dominion, to revert for a few years to the Saxon,
and then to fall again permanently under the Danish
(in the shape of the Norman) sway. The Scandinavians
have ruled in England since 870.

The Danes came to England as a people. In the
pages of Ingulphus we read of eight Danish kings and
nineteen jarls, who headed the Danish forces when they

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 103

invaded Lincolnshire; and the general history of the
time mentions several kings of the Danes who simul-
taneously led then* nations to the invasion of England.
The movement was national.

The result was that the population of the eastern,
midland, and northern counties became chiefly Danish
or Norman ; and there the Danish population remained ^
and has so remained up to the present day ; and the energy
and intelligence of the northern English and lowland Scots
come from their Danish forefathers. Worsae has very
clearly shown the evidences of Danish descent which re-
main in many parts of the north, where language, manners,
customs, and even physical characteristics contribute to
estabhsh it. In accordance with the laws of natural re-
production, the continuance of the Danish race in districts
where they originally ^ttled in vast numbers must be
assumed, unless there is clear proof to the contrary.

The English language (in so far as it is not derived
from Latin sources) is in itself suflScient to show the
continued existence of a population of Danes fully equal
to that of the Saxons.^ What remains of the Gothic

> Dr. Dasent says (Jest and Earnest, ii. 10), ' At the Conquest England
was more than half Scandinavian. Besides the great district of Northum-
brian which reached, it must be remembered, far across the borders into
Scotland, and the province of East Anglia, where the Scandinavian stock
was fast settled, their nationality reached as far south as Derby and Bugby^
in the very heart of Mercia.' Dr. Dasent here underrates the extent of
the Scandinavian occupation : it reached to the Thames, as appears by the
names of Scandinavian settlements down to its very banks.

' It has been remarked by Mr. Cardale, in a note prefixed to his edition
of Boethius, that before the Conquest ' pure Anglo-Saxon and Dano-Saxon

104 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

element in English is derived as much from Scandinavian
or Danish sources as from Saxon — perhaps more so. * The
English language,' says one of our ablest philologists, * both
in conjugation, construction, accent, and pronunciation, is
more nearly aUied to the Northumbrian or Danish dialect
than to that of Wessex.' ^ What remains of the old
Saxon dialect (i.e. that of Wessex), appears in the writings
of king Alfred, JElfric, Csedmon, &c., and is usually
styled 'Anglo-Saxon.' This language is almost purely
Gothic, as is elsewhere observed. The Scandinavian or
Danish is another dialect of the Gothic, and that dialect
has largely contributed to the formation of modem
English. If we take indifferently a number of words
from the EngUsh dictionary and compare them with the
corresponding terms in the Anglo-Saxon (or West Saxon)
and the Scandinavian under its different types of Norse,
Swedish, and Danish, it will be found that in most cases
the words are nearly identical in English, Saxon, and
Scandinavian, but where there is a difference, the third
named is more frequently followed in English than the
second. A comparison in tabular form may illustrate
what is meant :

were the two great dialects of the language/ and that ^ these two dialects of
the Anglo-Saxon continued substantially distinct as long as the language
itself was in use.'

^ G. W. Dasent, D.C.L.^ Jest and Earnest, a Collection of Essays and
Beyiews, iL 12, Id.

THE NOKMAN PEOPLE

105

Anolo-Saxon.

English.

Swedish or Danish.

Norsk.

bringan

bring

bringe

add

seat

sate ^

sit

sencan

sink

flsnke

sendan

send

sende

senda

sioc

flick

^S

breod

bread

braid

breost

breast

bryst

byman

burn

brinna

selan

soil

sola

sylfoT

silver

silfwer

silfr

tang

tongs

tang

taung

tellan

teU

taelle

tala

tredan

tread

trsede

trepas

troop

tropp

wif

wife

vif

Bceanca

flhank

shank

oDginnan

b^n

begynna

brecan

break

brskke

Mr. Marsh, in his important work on the English
language, observes that * the remarkable coincidences
between the pronunciation of the languages of the
Scandinavian countries and of England are an evidence
that the former had upon the latter an influence powerful
enough to introduce into it some new phonological
elements, and to preserve others probably once common
to all the Gothic tongues, but which have disappeared
from the articulation of the Teutonic dialects.' ^ Professor
Max Miiller indicates grammatical forms in English
derived from Scandinavian sources. All this goes to
show that the Scandinavian element of population was,
throughout, as strong in England as the Saxon; that

^ G. P. Marsh, Ori|B^ and History of the English Language, 1862, p. 62.

106 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

the English races which did not derive their origin
from Neustria were about equally divided in point of
numbers.

The extent of the Danish dominion and occupation
has not been fully realised. Archaeologists and historians
are agreed that from Northumbria to the midland coun-
ties the Danelagh prevailed ; and they usually determine
its limits by tracing the local names tenninating in * by.'
This is, no doubt, a Scandinavian termination, and
wherever it occurs sufficiently ascertains the fiact of a
Scandinavian settlement ; but there are other Scandinavian
local terminations which are also foimd in many parts of
England north of the Thames, and which considerably
extend the area of the Danish settlements. Such termina-
tions are 'thorpe,' *trop,' *stad' or * stead,' *beck,'

* hohn,' ' berg,' ' borg ' or ' burgh,' ' dal ' or ' dale,' ' toft,'

* see,' ' ness,' * wik,' * hoe,' &c., all of which are Scandina-
vian, and radicate Scandinavian settlements in more parts
of England than is generally imagined. Nor are these
terminations derived from Denmark alone. It would be
a mistake to suppose that the ancient Daci or Dani came
merely from within the limits of the modern kingdom of
Denmark. They came also from Norway, and, to a very
large extent, from Sweden. It almost appears as if the
Swedish element was the strongest amongst the English
Northmen ; for there are evidences of Swedish settlements
in this country, and in all parts of it, to a very remarkable
extent.

nr

THE NORMAN PEOPLE

107

It seems that the Northmen, in settling in England,^
introduced very largely a class of local names altogether
different from the former Anglic names; and that the
new names were not merely Scandinavian in form, but in
many cases directly Scandinavian — the names of villages
and places in Denmark, Sweden, and Norway. The
settlers transferred the names of their native villages to
England, just as the English of America, in after times,
gave to their new settlements the names of old English
locaUties. Hence we find the Anglo-Saxon * Strenae-
shalch,* transformed into 'Whitby' by the Danes, the
latter name being transferred from * Witb^ ' in Denmark.
It may be useful to place in juxtaposition some names of
the original Scandinavian localities and their counter-
parts in this country ; and it may be convenient also to
arrange the places under English counties.

Essex

Fairstead

from

Farjestad

Sweden

Hallingoury

»

Hallingeberg

Sweden

Harwich

V

Anrika

Sweden

Dnnmow

»

Dannemore

Sweden

Gidea

»

Gidea

Sweden

Easthorpe

V

Ustrup

Denmark

Hadham

»

Aadam

Denmark

Boding

If

Rodding

Deninark

Bockisg

jj

Bucking

Denmark

Halfltead

If

Ollestad

Norway

^ The Northmen also introduced Scandinavian local names in Nenstriai
though far more sparinglj than in England. Yaloines from YaHinge, Yesci
from Geasie, Tuit from Tretai Torp from Torpa, Douvres from Dover, are
Swedish; Arel from Arle, Goer from Goher, are Danish; and Houlme
from Holme, Norwegian.

108

THE NORMAN PEOPLE

Middlesex

Kingsbury

from

Kingsbro

Sweden

HiHIaTid

»

Hightband

Sweden

Netting

ij

Netting

Denmark

Bow

>»

Baw

Denmark

Harrow

V

Hanrow

Denmark

Hertford

Tewing

if

Tying

Sweden

Bucks

Soulflbuiy

»

Solyitsborg

Sweden

Horwood

If

Horred

Sweden

Bumham

»

Bjomholm

Sweden

BorBtall

»

Borstel

Denmark

Oxford

Iffley or Gefle}

''„

Gefl^ or Yeffl^

Sweden

Handborough

»

Hundborg

Denmark

Adderbury

M»

Haddeburg

Denmark

Gloucester

Burderop

»

Burdrup

Denmark

Hatherop

»

Haderup

Denmark

Worcester

DodderhiU

»

Dodderhull

Sweden

Salwarp

»

Skiwarp

Sweden

NORTHAMPTOi;

r Ashby

)}

Asby

Sweden

Wadenhoe

»

Wadho

Sweden

Astrop

»

Astorp

Sweden

Bedford

Hill

)>

Hille

Sweden

Huntingdon

Somersham

»

Gimbrisbaxnn

Sweden

Cambridge

Elm

»

Helium

Denmark

Suffolk

Layhsm

n

Layholm

Sweden

Bergholt

»

Biorkshult

Sweden

Sotterley

»

Sodertelg^

Sweden

Giselham

>»

Grisselhamm

Sweden

Dalham

»

Dalhem

Sweden

Sudbury

»

Soodberg

Denmark

Worsted

»

Gierestad

Denmark

Bealing

)>

Balinge

Swedeji

Norfolk

Ingoldsthorpe

j>

Ingatorp

Sweden

Maltby

)}

Mallby

Sweden

Sail

ff

Sala

Sweden

Bising

»

Bisinge

Sweden

Giflsing

»>

Gissling

Sweden

Oxburgh

n

Oxberg

Sweden

Greaham

>i

Gresholm

Denmark

1 The Northman origin of this name is a fact of importance, because it
shows that down to the rery banks of the Thames the Northmen had
settlements.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE

109

Norfolk

Westwich

from

Vestervig

Denmark

Hilborough

»

Hulgeberg

Denmark

A8hi11

»

Osle

Denmark

Northwold

f}

Northald

Denmark

Bmmstead

19

Bramsted

Denmark

Eeling

if

Kelling

Norway

Lincoln

Aby

»

Aby

Sweden

Holland

V

Oland

Sweden

Fleet

V

Flata

Sweden

Westborough

»

Ovistbro

Sweden

Gonnerbj

19

Gunilbo

Sweden

Sutterby

»

Soderby

Sweden

Gunby

»

Gunneby

Sweden

Orby

»

Harby

Sweden

Axholm

It

Oxholm

Denmark

Stxubby

)>

Strautby

Denmark

SUkwilloughby

fi

Silke

Denmark

Willoughby

JJ

Wilb^

Denmark

Lound

»

Lunde

Denmark

NOTTINGHAll

Hickling

if

Hicklinge

Sweden

•

Hareby

ft

Arby

Sweden

Stokeham

»

Stockholm

Sweden

Granby

w

Granbyn

Sweden

LSICESTEB

Dalby

a

Dalby

Sweden

Hoby

a

Hoby

Sweden

Stonsby

»

Stensbek

Denmark

Oadby

»

Otby

Denmark

Stafford

Baiacles

a

Harakra

Sweden

Harwood

»

Horred

Sweden

Rowley

»

Rulley

Sweden

•h

Stubby .

»

Stiby

Sweden

Talk

n

Tolck

Denmark

Salop

Barrow

)}

Baro

Sweden

Ness

»>

Nees

Norway

Chester

Hassall

n

Hassla

Sweden

Norley

»»

Nortelge

Sweden

Derby

Thorpe

»

Torp

Sweden

Foremark

»

Forsmark

Sweden

Tunstead

19

Tonstad

Norway

Lancashire

Wray

»

Vra

Sweden

10

THE JOBMAS FBOnJE

TccacoDix EMjj

MooISKvp

71
7f

SvedcQ

Hovdrai

7*

HnddiDE^

Svcden

Wike

n

Wikcs

Sweden

Li/viIkap

mm

Loden^

Syveocn

Bjkskd

J?

lU»Tl«iii

KoEwsy

H/r;wkod

»

Horbiid

Nommj

Lee

»»

lie

Norv^

Sdbj

n

Sebj

Nehihorpe

9>

XDflfcnq)

Denmark

EDaid

n

Oebnd

Whitbj

n

WiM

Halkm

»

Allum

Bowing

y»

Boiling

Denmark

DuKHAX Weatwidc

»

Westerrick

Sweden

Baby

»»

Babj

Sweden

Ncwbiggen

}}

Nebiggen

Sweden

NoBTHUiiBEB- Eland

n

Haland

Sweden

LA3CD Shafloe

rt

Skafto

Sweden

Bock

n

Boke

Sweden

Bebwick Hatton

j>

Hntten

Denmark

CCXBEBLAKD Oosbj

w

Onsby

Sweden

Holme

j>

Holme

Sweden

Gamelsbj

w

Gamelbj

Sweden

WEffTMOBELAin) Swindall

w

Svindal

Norway

SooTLAHD Edaell

}9

Edsele

Sweden

Turing

n

Tnringe

Sweden

Monkland

»

Mokland

Norway

Nithfldale

91

Nisaedal

Norway

Gordon

»>

Gording

Denmark

This list has been compiled afiber a brief and cursoiy
imination of the Scandinavian names of localities: and

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 111

there can be little doubt that if the enquiry were
followed out, considerable light would be thrown on the
Danish settlements in England ; but the author has not
either time or space to do more. It must be borne in
mind that the diversity of orthography has arisen from
time. The principal object of introducing the list has
been to show, not only the wide diffusion of the Danes
over England, and to confirm the fact of their occupying
the whole territory to the north of the Thames, but also
the feet that, although usually styled * Daci ' or * Dani,*
they might be (as they sometimes were) with more pro-
priety entitled Northmen or Normans, being composed,
as the Neustrian Normans were, of nations from different
parts of the north.

The comparison of English with Scandinavian names
of localities would require for its development a special
study. It would involve the examination of Scandinavian
gec^aphy and topography in their earliest authentic
sources, and a comparison of the names of localities with
their counterparts in the early English charters, and in
Domesday Book. It would hold out, however, to the
Scandinavian archaeologist almost a greater reward than
to the English ; for it would probably enable him to
restore, to a considerable extent, the topography of
Scandinavia in the ninth century, since every local
name, identified both in England and Scandinavia, would
fiimish a proof (and in most cases a unique proof) of the
existence before 870 of the present towns and villages of

112 THE sasoAy people

Swed^i, Derrmarfry ami Norway — a date so ranote that
even tke general hist<:Mrv of tinDee coantries k at that time
involved in obecurirv.

To establish the condnnance of the Btoish race in
England no wd^der aarhomr than that of Sr Frauds
Falgrave can be cited. Ws pcotbaod knowledge of
English history and of the Engiisgh recoct aititles his
c^pinion (xi such a qnesdon to the hi^est conadaraticML
'The distinctive enersr c^ the Scandinavian races has
continued in foil vigour amongst us^ and stiQ remains un-
exhausted. Xo country testifies to the potent influence
of Scandinavian blood more than our own. However
mingled our population, each emigrant ship steaming
from our shores bears away a large prc^K»rticxi of passen-
gers who may claim real l>inish ancestry. Many are
the Danish Havelocks in our ranks, undistinguished by
that heroic name/^

The author regrets that the object and purpose of
this work precludes him from entering on the subject of
Danish &milies now existing. It would be easy to name
some whose Danish origin is little suspected, and whose
history is of siupassing interest ; but space forbids any
attempt to do justice to the theme ; and Danish families,
(xjllectively, have not been included in the author's
enquiries so fer.

It must, however, be here added, that to identify the
Danish families of England would be a far more difficult

1 PAlgrftTt, Hittoiy of Nomiandy and England, ilL 139.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 113

task than that of recovering die Norman families. The
reason is, that in the case of the Danes of England we
have no means of instituting a comparison such as we
have in the case of the Normans. Family surnames did
not exist in England before the Conquest, nor in Scan-
dinavia; consequently, the surnames of the Danes of
England cannot be traced in Scandinavia ; and there are
no records in England of an earlier date than the
Conquest, or coeval with it, which could in any degree
supply the materials for investigation which are provided
in the case of the Normans by the Exchequer Eolls of
Normandy, and the contemporary records of England.

114

CHAFTEE VIL

GOTHIC OEIGIN OF THE NORMANS, DANES, AND ANGLO-
SAXONS. PRESENT DIFFUSION AND NUMBERS
OF THE GOTHIC RACE.

We now come to a different branch of the subject
England was inhabited by the three races of Anglo-
Saxons, Danes, and Normans, and those three races have
for seven centuries become blended into one, long known
as the English race. We have seen the error of the
supposition that either of those races has become extinct,
though all three have abandoned their original names for
one that is common to them all. We have now to con-
sider the original relations of these three races before
their migration to England, and more especially in con-
nection with the origin of the Normans.

What, we ask with natural interest, was the origin of
this mighty race, on which history cannot dwell without
rising to the level of poetry ? Whence came these giants
of the Middle Ages — these rivals of the 'Saracen, the
Eoman, and the Macedonian Conquerors ?

Their forefathers had, in the ninth century, issued
forth from Scandinavia to conquer new homes for them-
selves in the south ; to obtain an asylum for that deeply-

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 115

cherished freedom which northern revolutions had
endangered. like the pilgrim fathers of New England,
they had traversed the ocean to preserve their hberties.
A branch of them had, with the same object, migrated
to Iceland, where they hiad established a flourishing
aristocratic repubUc, one of the earliest in Europe. The
internal wars of its kindred Gothic nations, the severity
of its inhospitable climate, and the sterihty of its frozen
soil, had gradually created in Scandinavia a maritime
population of unrivalled enterprise, vigour, and courage.
Honour was awarded to bravery alone ; the Scandinavian
maid disdained the addresses of the man who had not
won fame in battle : a peaceful death was considered to
be a deep disgrace, and rather than endure it the North-
man precipitated himself from a cliff into the surge
beneath. If he was made a prisoner, he preferred death
to submission; the proud heart broke; or the captive
dashed himself to pieces against the walls of his prison.
These heathens, whose stem heroism recalls that of the
Spartans or the early Eomans, were the progenitors of
the Normans.

And whence, it may be asked, did these nations of
the north — the lineal forefathers of the Normans — derive
their origin ? Were they indigenous to that soil, and had
their abode there been without commencement? The
evidence afforded by language and institutions shows that
they had formed part of a great fistmily of nations — ^the
Goths or Getae ; that they were the advanced guard, or

12

116 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

the remotest branch of a race which had extended itself
to the shores of the Northern Ocean from the steppes of
Central Asia.

The Qetae or Goths^ are first heard of in the East,
where one of their branches, the Massa-Qetae, in the
seventh century B.C., expelled the Scythians from their
territories, and in the sixth, defeated and slew Cyrus king
of the Persians and his army.^ This great nation, which
was so jealous of its hberties and able so potently to
maintain them, was seated in the neighbourhood of the
Sea of Aral, and in those territories which now intervene
between the dominions of England and of Eussja. The
Sacae or Saxones,^ and Dahae or Daci, were neighbouring

^ RawlinsoD, in his edition of Herodotus (iii. 84), says : ' The identily of
the Getae with the Goths of later times is more than a plausible conjecture.
It may be regarded as historically certain. Moreover, the compounds Massfr-
Getae, Thyssa-Getae, Tyri-Getae, have a striking analogy to the later name
of Visi-Goths, and Ostro-Goths/ On Herod., y. 219^ he observes, ' It is
almost certain that the Getae-~-one of the principal Thracian tribes, accord-
ing to Herodotus — are the Gothi or Gothones of the Romans, who are the
old German Guthai or Guthones, and are Goths (see Grimm's G^schichte
der Deutschensprache, vol. i. pp. 178-184). The one name superseded the
other in the same country, and there are not wanting ancient writers who
expressly identify the two forms (Philostorgius, Hist. Eccl., ii. 5 ; Ennodiua,
p. 52, etc). Grimm has shown that the change from TkrtjQ to Goth ia
according to the analogy of the Teutonic and Gneco-Koman form of speech.'
Donaldson (Yarronianus, 3rd ed. p. 61) speaks of ' the G^tae, whether
called by this name, or designated as Goths, Guddas, Jutes, and Vitea.'
The Jutes or Goths in England were styled 'Geata' or 'Getae.' Sang
Alfred's translation of ' Jutis ' in Bede, i. 16, is ' Geatum ' and ' Geata.' Aaser
' looked on the Jutes and Goths as the same people,' says Mr. Freeman.

' Herodotus, i. 292.

' See Donaldson (Yarronianus, p. 49), who connects them with the
Saxons in Europe. They are mentioned by Herodotus (i 163) as a great
nation in the time of Cyrus.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 117

nations, probably of the same race, as we find them
equally associated with the Getae in the West and the
East.

These nations of Massa-Getae, Sacae, and Dahae, seem
to have been the rear-guard of the Getic nations, who
migrated from the East from about 1,500 to 2,000 years
B.C., and spread themselves gradually over Europe. We
can form a notion of their route by tracing the various
nations which they established in their course westwards,
and which continued until the time when classical history
and geography take notice of them. The Tyssa-Getae (one
of these branches) were left on the banks of the Volga or
Eha. The Koxolani branched off fiirther on, between the
Tanais (Don) and the Borysthenes (Dnieper). Then the
Tyri-Getae were left to occupy the banks of the Tyras
(Dniester); and when the migration reached the Danube,
the Getae, Daci, TribaUi, and Thracians were left behind
to take possession of those regions. Thence turning to
the north-west, the Getic or Gothic migration ascended
the Tyras till it struck the head- waters of the Vistula.
On its route were detached the tribes of the Ken-Getae,
and the Ars-Getae, and the nations of the Bastamae, who
occupied south Poland ; and here also commenced the
great migration westward, from which sprang the Ger-
manic nations.

I. The German or Teutonic race (which alone with
propriety bears those denominations) was undoubtedly of
the same origin as the Getic, Gothic, and Scandinavian, as

118 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

its language suffidently proves. It consisted of the tribes
of Quadi, Marcomanni, Hermanduri, Chatti, Cherusd,
Sycambri or Cimbri, and others, which gradually took
possession of the centre of modern Germany from the
Lippe southwards,^ and from the Carpathians to the
Ehine. These tribes were confederate from an early
period. The most ancient known name of the con-
federation was ' Teutones,' a term which occurs in the
fourth century B.C. ; that of * Germans ' was given by the
Komans. It arose from the guttural pronimciation of
* Hermiones ' — then the federal name ; and the Eomans
incorrectly applied this name to all nations east of the
Ehine, instead of to the central race, to which alone it
properly belonged. The Germans were afterwards con-
federated under the name of * Franks,' and were con-
querors of northern Gaul.^ In later times they became
again ' Teutones ' or Dutch, and ' Germans,' and so con-
tinue to the present day. This race, whose language is
a harsh and guttural dialect of the original Gothic or
Getic, is aboriginal in Germany, having occupied its
proper territories, and maintained a distinct federative
nationality, for more than 3,000 years.

n. The Goths. — ^While the German migration of
the Getic nations proceeded westwards, the main body of

1 DonaldBon (Yarronianus, p. 76) observes that the 'strong, bat narrow
stream] of high-German conquest disturbed the southern and low-German
[Le. Gothic] tribes.'

' For some time Germany was caUed 'East France.' See Freeman,
Essays, 1871, pp. 220, 221.

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 119

those tribes advanced northwards along the Vistula, to
its mouth, under the name of Getae or Goths. To the
east of the Vistula, the Samo-Getae were despatched to
settle Lithuania.^ The Goths seated themselves all along
the Vistula ; the Phrugundiones, one of their branches, to
the east, were the same as the Burgundiones, who were
seated to the west of the Vistula. Then, as the nation
expanded itself along the south shores of the Baltic^ and
the adjacent provinces (while the Germans advanced in
parallel columns further south,) the various denominations
of Vindals, or Vandals, Lombards, Varini, Suevi arose,
and in later times became known in history. Thence the
Gothic migration still continually pressed on towards the
west, and left the races of Saxones, Chauci, Angli, Frisians,
and others, established from the Elbe to the mouths of
the Ehine, and beyond them in modem Belgium. These
territories of the Goths included the north of the
mediaeval kingdom of Poland, and the countries we
know as Prussia Proper, Brandenburgh, Mecklenburgh,
Holstein, Sleswig, Hanover, the Free Cities, Westphaha,
Brunswick, Oldenburgh, Holland, and Flanders. It was
this wing of the Goths that overthrew the Eoman Empire
and divided its territories ; and from this wing also sprang

^ Donaldson, Varronianus, p. 51.

3 The inhabitants of the southern shores of the Baltic, extending 6^000
stadia or 750 miles in length, were in common styled Guttones or Goths in
the fourth century b.c., according to Pytheas (see Pliny, Hist. Nat, xxxyii.
11). It is stated by Pytheas that the Guttones sold the amber which they
found on the shores of the Baltic to their [inland] neighbours the Teutones.

120 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

the Anglo-Saxons, who were originally tribes of Frisians,
Saxons, or Chauci, Angles, and Jutes,^ or Goths, from
the various Gothic provinces extending from the Ehine to
the Elbe, and into Jutland.

The Anglo-Saxons were entirely Gothic in origin, and
their language was purely Gothic — so much so that modem
philolc^ts can re-construct its original inflexions and
grammar, wherever defective, merely by inferences from
those of the Mceso-Gothic.^ It is even held by philolo-
gists of eminence * that the Gk)thic and the Anglo-Saxon
present the normal type of the language, and that in
forming a comparison of this family of language with
those of the remainder of the Indo-European race it is
advisable not to take the German or Teutonic into
accoimt, as it appears to be a peculiar and incorrect
dialect, harsh and guttural in its form, and differing
materially from the softer and more genuine Gothic.

m. The Scandinavians. — Setting aside mere specu-
lations as to the migration of the Goths into Sweden and
Norway through Eussia, and round the north of the

^ The Jutes, Vithes, Goths^ or ' Qeata,' come from Jutland, or, as it is
styled, ' Vithe's-Lasth ' (Varronianus, 51). It is curious to find the Jutic or
Gothic * Lathe ' in Kent, the original settlement of the Jutes, and to notice
the Jutic or Jutland local names of Hyem, Helium^ Hobro, Bouling^
Soodberg, Sjdling, Hemme, Breston, Himstead, Oolding, Capel, and
Breadstadt, as represented in the Kentish topography by Higham, Elhami
Holborough, Bowling, Southborough, Sellinge, Ham, Preston, Hemstead,
. Cowling, Capel, and Brastead. These names were transferred from Jutland
to Kent in the fifth century probably.

' See Max MUUer, Lectures on the Science of Language, p. 236.

* Bumouf, cited by Pritchard, Natural History of Man, iii. 347 f

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 121

Baltic, it seems that the naUiral course of the Gothic
migration into Scandinavia was from the southern shores
of the Baltic and the Danish waters. As the Goths
spread along the Baltic they came to Jutland, thence
passed into the Danish Islands, thence across the Soimd
into Sweden, and thence throughout the whole of Sweden
and Norway. It is conceived that they were the earhest
occupants of these countries, and that the Lapps and

«

Finns (a branch of the Tchudi) came afterwards from
Asia. Prom the Goths thus settled in Scandinavia sprang
the Goths of Sweden,' the Jutes, Getae, or Goths of Den-
mark, the Daci or Dani ^ of Denmark, and other tribes,
all alike of Getic or Gothic origin.

From these tribes sprang the Daci or Danes of Eng-
land, and the Northmen or Normans, who were of the
same race, and were indifferently styled by either name.
The Danes in England were equally styled Normans, and
the Normans were equally entitled Danes. It is pretty
certain that of the so-called Danes in England great
numbers were from Sweden,^ and no doubt many Danes

^ The use of ' Dad ' instead of * Dani ' is bo general amongst mediffival
writers, that it appears probable that the latter term is only a corruption of
the former. There were Dahae or Dacae, seated near the Getae, in the
East, who left their name to Daghestan. Thej again appear as a branch of
the Getae on the Danube. And they also appear with the Getae in

Scandinavia.

' Mr. F. S. Prideaux remarks, in the Transactions of the Ethnological
Society, 1863, pp. 412, 413, on the presence of the English physical type of
man in Sweden and Denmark, its absence in German Prussia, and its
recurrence in Gothic Brunswick and Hanover.

J22 THE NOKMAN PEOPLE

from Denmark were settled in Normandy besides Nor-
wegians ; but the origin of these races was the same —
purely Gothic.

The early Eussian race was beyond doubt Gothic ; but
whether Euric and his people sprang from a direct migra-
tion from Sweden, as usually held, or whether they were
descendants of the early Eoxolani, as held by some,
is a point which the author has not time or space to
examine, and which appears to have no material bearing
on the objects of this work.

From what has been above said, it appears that there
is an historical solecism in styling the Scandinavian,
Anglo-Saxon, and Gothic nations and their languages
' Teutonic,' or ' Low-German,' as is frequently done from
a want of due consideration. We might as well term the
'German' *Low Scandinavian,' or the 'French' 'Low
Spanish,' as style the Gothic races and their dialects
' Low-German.' The Scandinavians, the Hollanders, the
Sleswig-Holsteiners, the Dutch, the Hanoverians, the
English, and the Americans, cannot with propriety be
styled Germans ; the Germans and they are descended
from coeval ancestors. The Teutons are as much a
branch of the English as the English are a branch of the
Teutons, and both assertions are equally incorrect.
Both nations are descendants of the aboriginal Getae, the
greatest of all the famiUes that sprang from Japhet.

It seems desirable - to notice the incorrectness of this
popular nomenclature of races (which arises from adoption

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 123

of the German practice), because the question of race has
passed out of the category of abstract theory, and has
become one of serious reality. * Nations and languages
against dynasties and treaties,' says Professor Max Muller.
*This is what has re-modelled, and will re-model still
more, the map of Europe.' The question of ' German '
and 'Non-German' is no longer an indifferent theme,
since Germany has evinced so strong a disposition to
convert theory into fact, and to reduce by force to Ger-
manic unity all nations which it is possible to identify
as of Germanic race. It is not wise in the nineteenth
century to adopt theories as to the origin of races which
might have been prudently indulged in, in the eighteenth.
The English dominions at the present day contain a
vast population of Gothic origin. Taking the European
races of the Empire at forty millions (setting aside all races
of Afiican or Oriental birth) it may be stated generally,
that the properly English race comprises thirty millions out
of forty milhons, the remainder being composed of Celts,
foreigners, and Hebrews. These thirty millions, are the
descendants of the Gothic race in its threefold form of
Saxon, Dane and Norman. In all probabiUty the Danish
element is about equal to the Saxon, and the Saxon about
equal to the Norman ; there is no evidence that any great
disparity exists between the respective members of these
three races. It seems probable that the mass of the
Saxon population remains amongst the less influential and
wealthy part of the community, because there is reason

124 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

to suppose that the superior energy and enterprise of the
Danish and Norman character have in general determined
the relative position of races in England. It is, however,
impossible to suppose a rule which is not liable to many
exceptions, and it would be in vain to attempt to apply it
in any way to individual cases, or to affirm that Norman
and Danish blood always imphes energy and intellect,
and Saxon descent the reverse; we have too many
instances to the cx)ntrary . What may be safely affirmed is,
that the English nation is homogeneous in a high degree,
perhaps more so than any Continental nation of equal
importance; and that its origin is not Teutonic, but Gothic.
What has been here reniarked of the European popu-
lation of the English empire may be equally said of that
of the United States of America. Different in some
respects as may be the pohtical arrangements of the two
countries, the same nation constitutes the population of
both. In England we have retained those ancient Gothic
institutions whose origin ascends not merely to Norman
or Anglo-Saxon times, but to the commencement of
society in modern Europe, and to an era far more remote
than the downfall of the Koman Empire. This country
furnishes a unique example of the uninterrupted continu-
ance of those free institutions which characterised the
Gothic tribes of the first century, and which had de-
scended from pre-historic times. America has lost
the Gothic principle of hereditary suzerainty, foimded
originally on seniority of descent; and like the early

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 125

German and Gothic Confederations, has made its gene-
rals or rulers elective; but the nation has continued
to preserve its essential characteristics. There are un-
questionably distinctions between the English and Ameri-
can temperament : on these it would be impossible here to
dwell. The peculiar circumstances of each country may
account for these differences; and perhaps it may arise
in part from the greater preponderance of the Scandinavian
element of population in America than in England, for
it may be supposed that the English emigration to America
was, until recently, confined to those classes which were
not merely of an adventurous and enterprising character,
but which were possessed of some amount of means, and
were not amongst the poorest and most depressed part of
our population.

Setting aside these differences as unimportant, we may
say that England exists in America as well as here. We
have another England on the other side of the Atlantic.
It was not without reason that ' New England ' was so
termed ; and * New England ' might be the denomination of
the whole of that magnificent empire at the present day.
The population is essentially English in blood and in
name. If every family surname in England were to
become extinct to-morrow, it would be preserved in
America. The identity in blood of the English and the
American people can only be thoroughly appreciated
after comparing the local directories of the two countries.
The names are throughout identical ; there are millions

126 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

of families there which two. centuries since were branches
of our own, and which even now are not removed from us
by a more distant relationship than that which in this
country is still often recognised as connecting femilies
by the ties of consanguinity. We may ourselves have in
early youth conversed with individuals whose fathers or
grand&thers were living soon after the early emigrants
sailed for America. Tradition may have conveyed to us
the names of our own ancestors who shared in that
emigration, or were contemporary with it — so nearly
related is the English race in America to ourselves.

The numbers of the English in the United States may
be stated as amounting to thirty millions out of the forty
which inhabit that vast dominion.

This is said after considering the aggregate numbers
of other races in the United States. The entire Gothic
or English race of the two countries amounts to sixty
millions. May that race, in remembrance of its intimate
alliance in blood, ever stand united in mutual oflSces of
friendship and good-will ! May every cloud of distrust
and every sentiment of international jealousy be dispelled
by a generous and noble confidence; and may each
branch of this great and memorable race rejoice in the
honour, the power, and the prosperity of the other.

The Goths of the western world are still migrating as
their forefathers were doing four thousand years since, and
they still retain the same indomitable vigour, the same
spirit of enterprise, the same love of liberty, the same

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 127

generosity of sentiment, and the same sense of national
honour which their Scandinavian and Gothic jnrogenitors
always evinced.

To the sixty nulHona of English race we must add
eight millions of the descendants of the illustrious
Scandinavian nations in Sweden, Norway, and Denmark,
our near and honoured kinsmen and relations in blood ;
and it is satisfactory to add a fact, which is not generally
known, that the coimtry of Gustavus Vasa, of Gustavus
Adolphus, and of Charles XTT. — the land of Harold
Harfagr and Eollo — are presided over by a Northman
dynasty — the descendants of the aboriginal Gothic race —
the race of the Vikings.^

^ The French surname ' Bemadotte ' is one of those corruptions of names
which are as common in France as in England. The original form was
'Bemet6t.' That name came from Normandy, where there was a place
near Yvetot so styled, and which^ in the tenth century, derived its appel-
lation from 'Biom' or 'Bern,* a Swedish or Norwegian yiking; the
termination 't6t' or 'toft' also indicating Scandinavian origin. The
descendants of this Scandinavian viking bore the name of De Bemetdt.
Geoffry de Bemet6t accompanied the Conqueror to England in 1066, and
was succeeded by Geoffry, whose son, Kobert Fitz Geofiry, was, in 1165,
owner of fiefs in the north of England held from the barony of Hanseline
by ' ancient enfeoffment,' i.e. dating before the death of Henry I. (Liber
Niger). These possessions were in York^ and perhaps in Northumberland,
where the name frequently occurs in the records of the thirteenth and four-
teenth centuries under the form of ' De Bumetoft ' or ' De Bruntofte/ and
where it is not yet entirely extinct. The family also remained in Normandy ;
for John de Bemet6t, with others of the same name, held Pelet6t or Pelt6t
in the Pays de Caux, not far from Bemet6t, in the reign of Philip Augustus,
by seijeanty or special service (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. xv. 172). From this
Norman branch, which was numerous, descended the Bemetots or Bematots,
who are afterwards found seated in the south of France under the name of
Bemadotte, and employed in the legal profession, in which the hereditary
astuteness of the Northmen has always found a congenial occupation.

128 THE NORMAN PEOPLE

To the south of Scandinavia remain our kindred
Saxon races, the brethren of the Anglo-Saxons and our
own. From Mecklenburg to the borders of Holland, and
from the ocean to the Idppe, still remain four miUions of
Goths — the race of Witekind — now reduced under the
German sway, on the pretext of * German unity/ In
Holland, under the heirs of the heroic patriot WiUiam of
Nassau, and in Belgium eight millions of Goths still retain
national independence ; and in Normandy proper two
milhons of Scandinavian race remain, but subject to the
dominion of the Franco-Celtic race.

The descendants of the Goths, and of their branch,
the Lombards, and of the Normans (also Goths) must be
vastly numerous in Italy. They superseded, in a great
degree, the ancient population, which had been exhausted
and drained off by the corrupt policy of imperial Kome.
Probably far more than a moiety of the inhabitants of
that renowned country are of Gothic race ; and from this
Gothic nation sprang the free repubhcs of the Middle
Ages, the mercantile enterprise of Genoa and Venice,
the genius of Itahan poetry, and the high patriotism of
Savonarola and Garibaldi.

We find again the descendants of the Goths in France
south of the Loire, and in Spain, but mingled with the
Celts. The Burgundians (also Goths) have left their
posterity in the east of France from Burgundy to the
. mouths of the Ehone. England was more closely allied
in blood to these races than were the Celtic and Frank

THE NORMAN PEOPLE 129

(Gterman) races which predominate in France ; and while
England may have derived incidental advantages from
the separation of its kindrea races in Aqnitaine, it may
still be a matter of question whether Aquitaine itself was
benefited by the exchange of Gothic freedom, under
Engh'sh protection, for Frank centralisation and Bourbon
absolutism.

The Gothic race in the west, then, may probably
exceed a himdred millions at present, of which the
Enghsh race furnishes sixty. Its remote branch, the
Teutonic or German race, may number thirty millions.
Switzerland sheds its highest splendour on this Gterman
branch, and adds to its numbers two or three miUions.

What may be the amoimt of the still remoter branches
of the Goths in Eussia — ^what has been the destiny of the
Eoxolani and of the race of Kuric, it were impossible
here to discuss; but that there are still considerable
numbers of the descendants of the Goths in Eussia is in
the highest degree probable.

The sum total of this vast family of Getic nations may
perhaps now amount to a hundred and fifty miUions in
Europe and America, or nearly a seventh part of the
hmnan race.

A tabular view of the progress and connection of
these nations may be convenient; it is therefore here
subjoined.

K

O

H

t

o

n

H
O

o

w

H
O

O
O

<
O

S

I

n

J-

•8

^

6

t

3

I

A

s

*

n

I

1
I

■8
1

1

I

I

P

li

u

^

I

i

i

^

0

J

o

li

n

Jl

►6

9 s

II

m

f-4-H*

'3

« • I

fe-S

g

OB

^1

CQ

I

-It-

^

r— afi'a— <

^-\

ALPHABETICAL SERIES

OF

NOBMAN NAMES MD FAMILIES FEOM THE!
LONDON POST-OFFICE DIBECTOEY. ,

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS FREaTTENTLT EMPLOYED
IN THE ALPHABETICAL SERIES.

Dee Bois • Aubert Des Boib^ Bict de la Noblesse.

Ejton . . Eyton's History of Salop.

Fuller . . Fuller^ Worthies of England.

Lib. Nig. . Liber Niger, Ed. Heame.

Mon. . . Monasticon Anglicanum (First Ed.)

M. R. S. . 'Magn. Rotul. Scaccarii Normannise in the M^moires de la

Soci^t^ des Antiquaires de la Normandie, 1. 16-17.

M. S. A. N. M^moires de la Soc. des Antiquaires de la Normandie.

P. P. W. . Palgrave, Parliamentary Writs (Record Publication).

R. H. . . Rotuli Hundredorum (Record Publication).

R. C. R. . Palgraye, Rotuli Curise Regis (Record Publication)*

Rot. Cane. . Rotulus Cancellarii (Record Publication).

Testa . . Testa de Neville (Record Publication).

A

ABB

ABE

Abbaj, a form of Abb^. See
Abbott.

Abbee, a form of Abbet.

Abbess. Rumond de labisse.
Normandy 1198^ (MRS). See Abbiss.

Abbetti a form of Abbott.

Abbey, for TAbb^, the French
form of Abbas. See Abbott.

AbblM, or Abice. Jocelin de
Abbada and Richard de A. were of
Normandy, 1108 (MRS); Robert
de Abbada was of England, c. 1272
(RH).

Abbltt, a form of Abbott.

Abbot. See Abbott.

Abbott, Roger, Osbert, Radul-
phus Abbas were of Normandy,
1180-»5 (MRS); William A., 1198
(lb.) ; N. Abbas or Aba held lands,
Northants,1066(Domesd.); Qalfridus
Abbas in Rutland, 1158 (Rot. Pip.).
His son in Worcester, 1165 (Lib.
Nig.), Qaufrid. I'Abba, witnessed a
charter of Robert Earl of Leicester,
12th century (Mon. i. 519). The
name changes to Abbot and Abbet
in the Idth century. The Lords
Colchester descend from Ralph Ab-

bas (mentioned in Normandy), who
held half a fee in the honour of
Plympton, Devon, t. Henry IT.
(Testa). William r Abbe, his grand-
son, was living 1242 (Testa), and
Ralph TAbbe was also seated in
Devon. Nicholas TA. paid a fine
in Devon, 1200 (Roberts, Excerpta) ;
Walter TA. was of Plympton,
1353 (Pole's Devon). From hito
descended Robert Abbot, one of the
gentry of Dorset, 1443 (Fuller),
whose descendant William was of
the same county t Eliz. The re-
presentative of the family was of
Todbere and IJnbury, Dorset, and
was an adherent of Charles 1. His
grandson, John Abbot of Shaftes-
bury, Esq. was grandfather of Charles
A. Lord Colchester.

Abba, or Abbes. See Abiiiss.

Abel. John de Aubeale was
security in Normandy, 1200, for
Roger de Plomes (M^m. Soc. Ant.
Norm. T. 104) ; N. Abel held lands
from Lan franc in Kent, 1080
(Domesd.) ; Sir John Abel of Kent
occurs 1313 (Mon. Angl. i. 358).

1313

ABE

ACL

AbeloDc Hichard de Abelon of
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Robson
preserves the arms of tiie English
branch.

Aberdeen, or Abadain, from
Abadon. Kainald de Abadon occurs
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). The
arms of Abadain or Abaudain are
preserved by Robson.

Aberdeln. See Aberdeen.

Ablett. William de Abelot, ap-
parently of foreign origin, occurs in
Cambridge, c 1274 (RH).

Ablej, the Norman-French pro-
nunciation of Abelot or Abelet. See
Ablett.

AbUtt. See Ablett.

Ablard. William Abillard wit-
nessed, 1196, a charter in Normandy
(M^m. Soc. Ant Norm. v. 201).

Abra, for Abrey or Aubrey.

Absalom, for Absalon.

Absalon, foreign, stated to be
from Flanders (Robson). John
Absolon or Abselon occurs in Eng-
land, c 1272 (RH).

Abeolon. See Absalon.

AbBOlom. See Absalon.

Aooulon, from Agullon, or Ai-
guillon, near Alen^on.. William de
Aiguillon, Sire de Trie, defended
Pont Audemer against Henry I.,
1123 (Ord. Vitalis). He was son-
in-law of Theobald Paganus (De
Montmorenci), seneschal of Gisors,
and died in Palestine, 1147. For
the subsequent barons of Aguillon,
see Colley-Wellesley. Isabella
de Agellion was lady of Scroteby,
Norfolk, 1316.

A'Coort. Covert or Couert, No>
mandy, was held by the service of
1 fee of the barony of Braiose. The
Coverts held lands in Sussex from
Braiose from the Conquest In
1107 William de Cuvert witnessed
134

the foundation charter of Barnstaple
(Mon. Angl. L 684). In 1165 Wil-
liam Gubert (Cuvert) held a fee of
ancient enfeoffment from Wilfiam
de Courcy, Somerset (Lib. Nig.).
About 1480, John Couert or Covert
was of Stoke-Courcy (Harl. MS.
1385). Third in descent was Edward
Couert, living 1583, whose son
William Court of Frome was an-
cestor of Lord Heytesbury (Hoare,
Wilts., H. Heytesbury, 120, 129).

Aobard. In 725 the Achards of
Angoumois aided in the expulsion
ofthe Saracens (Des-Bois). Achard
was Castellan of Dom&ont, Noi^
mandy, 1020. The family was seated in
the Passais, Normandy, and Achard,
Castellan of Ambri^res, accompanied
William in 1066. William A.,
his son, was Constable of Domfront,
1091-1102, and had grants in Berks
from Heniy L (D'Anisy et St
Marie, sur le Domesd.). la 1238
Sire Robert Achard witnessed a
charter of Bisham Abbey, Berks.
(Mon. ii. 355).

Aokew, for Asoxte. «

Aokland. See Aclajxd,

Aoland, or De Vautort, from
Vautort in Mayenne. Reginald de
Valletort or Vautort accompanied
Geoffry de Mayenne and other barons
of Maine, and received extensive
grants in Cornwall from Robert
Count of Mortaine, 1066. Roger
de Valletort, baron of Hurberton,
Devon, his grandson, was ancestor
of the Valletorts of North Tawton
and those of Acland, who bore
abend. Richard de Vautort, son
of Roger, owned Seperton, Middle-
sex, and had issue Hugh de Acland
or Vautort, who had a grant of Het-
lumbe or Hidland, Middlesex, from
William de Say, t. Henry IL He

AOR

AGG

had iflsne Baldwin de Adand (an-
cestor of the Acknds), and Simon
de Vautort and John de V. It
appeals from a suit c. 1200 (Palgr.
Rot Car. Regis, ii. 189), that Hugh
was son of Richard and father of
Simon, whose son was the heir of
Seperton, hut that John de Vautort,
his uncle, had taken possession.
The £unil7 of Acland, after the
reign of Richard U., ahandoned
their earlj'arms, a hand (with two
lions as a difference), and adopted
other arms : hence the havonets
Acland.

Acrell, for Hockrell. Walter
Hockerel, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).

Aoton, or fiumell. Ranulph,
John, Richard, Gilhert, Hugo,
Henry, Rohert, Clement, Roger Bur-
nel, of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Rc^r Bumel, who is mentioned in
the Chartulary of Buildwas, held
Acton &om Roger Corhet in 1086.
Ingelram B. was living 1165, and
William B. 1170, attested a charter
of Wenlock Ahbey (Eyton). In
13th century there were two
hranches of the Bumells at Acton
(Ih.). Rohert de Acton or Bumel
(18th century) was Chancellor of
England. One hranch adopted the
name of Acton, and from it descends
Lord Acton.

Adderlej, from Adderley, Salop,
the caput haronise of Alan de Dun-
stanville, t. Henry I. The name
was deriyed from Doussainville,
hctween Paris and Orleans. This
family of De D. continued harons of
Adderley in 1255. Henry de Ad-
derley, a younger son, occurs in
Staffordshire, 13th century (Testa),
and 1310 Robert de Adderle is
mentioned (Palgr. ParL Writs). The
usage of those ages restricted tHe

name of the barony to the fiAmily of
its lords.

Addlnffton, or De Abemon.
Abemon, near Orbec, Normandy,
was the seat of this family. Roger
de A. in 1086 held lands from
Richard Fitz-Gilbert in Surrey
and Suffolk (Domesd.). Eguerrand
de A. witnessed the Charter of
Savigny, Normandy, 1112 (D'Anisy
et St. Marie, sor le Domesd.).
He occurs in Surrey, 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
In 1165 Ingelram de A. held four
fees of the Honour of Clare, and was
a benefactor to Stoke-Clare, Suffolk
(Mon. Angl. i. 1007). Sire John
D'A. of Surrey, c. 13CiO, bore Azure
a chevron or (Palgr. ParL Writs).
Reginald, brother of Ingelram, had
a grant of Addington, Surrey, t.
Henry II. He was patron of Church
of Addington, and bore the name
(Manning and Bray, iii. 564). His
descendants, the Addingtons, bore
the arms of Abemon, with different
tinctures, as they still do. This
branch became seated in Somerset
and Deyon, 13th century, where
Walter de Abemon occurs, 1259
(Roberts, Excerpt), and Gilbert de
Edington in 1324. Thomas Ad-
dington of Leigh, DeTon, and Essex,
1535, bore the arms now used by
his descendant, Viscount Sidmouth
(Harl. MS. 1080).

jidlard, for Allabb.

Adraln. Roger Hadrin occurs
in Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS);
John Adrien in England, c. 1272
(RH).

Adron. See Adrain.

Affaoe, from Aggiss.

Affata, a form of Haggett or
Hacket.

Arvi armorially identified with
Auge or Eu« William de Augo

185

AGO

ALD

occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS) ;
Geoffry de Augo, 1200 (Mto. Soc
Ant. Norm. v. 101); Thomas de
Augo in England, 1199 (RCR);
and William de Ausro, Oxfordshire,
in 1249.

Awas, from Agos.

AgfUs, from Agos. •

Attand* See Aclahd.

Aynew, or Aigneaux, from that
lordship near Bayeux, held £rom the
Viscount of St. Sauveur t Henry I.,
a tenant of the Church of Bayeux.
In 1074 Herbert de Agnellis and
Oorbin his son sold lands to Odo of
Bayeux. Peter de Agnellis was of
Winchester, 1148 (Wint. Domesd.).
Fulco de A. went to the Crusade,
1096. The name occurs in Eng-
land, 12th century (Mon. Angl. L
489, 700). A branch was early
seated in Scotland, and held the
hereditary Viscounty of Wigton,
and from it descend the baronets
Agnew.

Agnls. See Anrs.
I, from Agg.

le. William Agote was of
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Stephen
Agot, 1318, was M.P. for Wycombe;
William de Agou occurs in Warwick
and Leicester, 1203 (Rot Cane).
The name occurs in the Battle Abbey
RolL

AiklB, from Daxin.

Alnffell. See Angsll.

Alnffer. See Aungier.

AliiB, froni Aignes, near Angou-
Itoe. Ralph deAgnis, 12th century,
witnessed a charter of Stamford
Priory (Mon. i. 480).

Alrel. See Dabbbll.

Airej, from the Castle of Airey
or Arrey, Normandy. Anscher,
Ansketel, and Goisbert de Arreio of
Normandy, 1198 (MRS),
136

Airy. See Aibby. Of this name
is the celebrated astronomer4

Alabaster, or Arbalister. Hai-
mard and Serlo Arbalistarius of
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Robert,
Bemer, Ralph A. possessed baronies
in Norfolk, 1Q^6 (Domesd.); Ni-
cholas A. in Devon; Odo A. in
York ; Warin A. in Wilts, In Devon
the baronial family remained till
the time of Edward IIL All these
families came with the Conqueror.
The name means ' General of Cross-
bowmen.'

Alan, sometimes for Fitz-Alan, a
Breton family. See Stuabt.

Alason. See AUBOV,

Albert. Walter and Peter Albert
of Normandy 1180 (MRS). Wil-
liam Fitz Albert, England 1199
(RCR).

Albln, armorially identified with

AlbOB.

Albon, armorially identified with
St. Albine, or St. Aubyn (Robeon).

Alb J, from Auby, near Douay.
Everard de Albd, 12th cent, wit-
nessed a charter of Studley, Oxford
(Mon. Angl. i. 486). This is a different
frimily from that of Dalby, as ap-
pears by the arms. Robert de Albi
was of Normandy 1180 (MRS).

Alden. Robert Alden occurs in
Normandy 1195 (MRS).

Aldwortli, or De La Mare. Al-
worth or Ayleworth, Gloucester
(whence the name), belonged to the
house of De la Mare (which was
named from the Castle of La Mare
near Pont Audemer). (See Maudb.)
This line descends from William de
la Mare of Herts and Wilts 108a
His grandson Henry De L. M. paid
a fine for his father's office (grand-
huntsman) and lands, Oxford (Rot.
Pip.), ai^d acquired grpat estate^ in

ALE

ALL

Glonoester and Hereford irom the
Earl of Gloucester. In 1165 Robert
De L. M.| his son, held 10 knights'
fees from that Earl (Liber Niger).
This estate was divided amongst his
descendants, of whom John De L.M.
held Rendcombe from the earl, t
Henry HL Aylworth, a dependance
of Roidcombe, passed to his widow
Petronilla' (Fosbroke, Gloucester),
who d. 1262, when Rendcombe, &c.
passed to John De L. M., her eldest
son (Roberts, Exc. ii. 399). A
younger son of John obtained Ayl-
worth, and his descendants bore the
arms of De la Mare differenced by
billets. His grandson Henry de
Aylworih m. the heiress of De Gu-
lafre of Oxfordshire, where he was
seated c 1400 (Tisit. Oxford 1556).
His son John A. was one of the
gentry of Oxford 1483 (Fuller). In
1468 John A. settled Aylworth and
other lands in Gloucester on his son
John (Foebr«ke, Gloucester). The
latter was grandfather of Peter,
living 1575, and Paul The latter
was father of Richard Aldworth of
Berks t. Eliz., ancestor of the Vis-
counts Doneraile (now St. Leger).
Peter was ancestor of the A.'s of
Aylworth, Gloucester, and the Ald-
worihs of Stanlake, Oxford, ances-
tors of the Lords Braybrooke (now
Neville).

Of the Oxfordshire line of De la
Mare was John De la Mare, who
was summoned to parliament as a
baron, 1298-1313.

Jkltmkmn, See Allmak.

Alat, from Alet or St Malo,
Bretagne.

Alft«7, Robert Alver^, paid an
amerciament at Caen 1195, and
l^enedict Alvar^ in the Bes8in(MRS).
The name was a patronymic derived

from Alvered or Auvrd. Robert
Aufrd or Alfr^ was a juror in Sus-
sex 1284. (Suss. Arch. Coll. xx. 4.)
Thomas Averay was M.P. for Mere
1807.
AUoe, for Alls, or Ellis.
Alison. Bernard de Alen^on
who held several lordships from
HerveydeBourges, Suffolk (Domesd.
442, 442 b), belonged to the fiEunily
of tiie Counts of Alen^on, descended
from Ivo of Belesme, c. 940. He
was probably brother of Geoffiy,
Lord of Mortagne, son of Rotrou,
son of Geofiry Viscount of Cha-
teaudun, Mortagne, and Nogent,
nephew of William I., Count of
Alen^on. The descendants of Ber-
nard (who bore three eagles on a
fesse, which nearly resembled the
arms of the Montgomerys, Earls
of Alen^on, and also three fleur-de-
lys, equally borne by the Mont-
gomerys), were seated 13th cent,
in York, where Richard de Alen9on
or Alazun held two fees of the
honour of Lincoln (Testa, 365).
He was living 1235 (lb. 349). From
Yorkshire a branch extended to
Scotland, from which descend the
baronets Alison. Of this name was
the eminent historian Sir Archibald
Alison.

Allan, for Alak.

Ailanaon. See Alison.

Allard. Michael Aelart, and
Turold Fitz-Aelard of Normandy
12th cent (MRS). Hugh and WU-
liam A. in 1198. (lb.) This family
flourished at Winchilsea from the
Conquest.

Allaaon. See Alisok.

Alldeii« See Alden.

Allebone, armorially identified
with Albok.

Alle«soii« See Alisok.

187

ALL

AMH

Allan, sometimes forFitz-Alan, a
foreign name. See Alan.

Allerty for Allabd.

Aiie J. 1. from Ailly near Falaise.
William and Roger de Aillio wit-
nessed a charter in Normandy 1082
(GaU. Christ id. 69). Walter
D'Aile occurs in England 1224
(Hardji Hot Claus.) Richard
lyAly was of Kent 1274 (RH).

2. A form of Allet or Hallett.

Alleyne. See Allen.

AUibona. See Albok.

AUles. See Alice.

AUUon. SeeAusoJSf.

Allman, from Allemagne, near
Caen. Emebald, Ansketil, and lyo
de Allemania occur in Normandy
1180 (MRS). John Alemanicus 12th
cent, witnessed a charter of Foun-
tains Abbey, York (Mon. i. 758).
Henry de A. subscribed a charter of
Vale Royal, 13th cent Many others
of the family are mentioned at early
dates.

Ailott. See Hallows.

Almalne. See Allmak.

Alpe, for Helpe, or Helps. Hugo
de Helpe occurs in Normandy 1183.
(MRS.) Matilda Alpe in Norfolk
c 1272 (RH).

AiBon, for Allison.

Alvery. See Alfrey.

Alvers, from A. near Coutances,
Normandy. Robert de Alvers pos-
sessed estates Northants 1086
(Domesd.). Ayleric de Halver was
living t. Henry I. (Mon. A. i. 424).
Fulk de Auvers held lands of the
Honour of Breteuil, Normandy, t.
Philip Augustus. In 1327 William
Halver possessed estates Suffolk
(Palgr. ParL Writs).

JklYem, a form of Alvebs.

Amand, or St. Amand, from St
Amand in the Cotentin, Normandy.
188

Almaric de St. A. witnessed a char«
ter of Henry H. 1172 (Mon. i. 516).
Ralph de St A. held offices in Nor-
mandy 1195 (MRS). Almaric de
St A. witnessed a charter of Henry
HL, 1235 (Mon. i. 841). Almaric
de St A^ was summoned to Parlia-
ment as a baron 1290 ; and his de-
scendants were barons till 1508.
Younger branches survived.

Amber, from Ambri^res. Thomas
de Ambri&res occurs in Normandy
1195 (MRS).

Ambler, from Ampliers or Aum-
liers, near Arras. Bartholomew de
Aumliers (13th cent) held lands in
Norfolk by serjeantry (Testa).

Amblie. See Hamlet.

Ambrose, armorially identified
with Amberaes, or Ambreres. See
Ahbeb.

Amerjr, from Hamars near Caen.
iSise Dormer.

Ames, from Hiesmes or Ezmes,
Normandy. The family of De Hies-
mes is supposed to descend from the
ancient Viscounts of Hiesmes, of
whom Amfrid le Danois, 978, was
ancestor of the Viscounts of Avran-
ches. Emald de Aiemis witnessed a
charter of Walton Priory, York, t
Stephen (Mon. Angl.). Richard
Amias was a benefactor to the Hos-
pitallers (12th cent). Robert de
Amias was of Berks 13th century
(Testa). In 1290 William de Ame
was Constable of Tickhill Castle.
Many other notices occur.

Amherst, or Henhurst, probably
a branch of Lanvalai of Bretagne.
Henhurst boi-e a fesse with 6 foils ;
Lanvalai a fesse. Lanvalai was near
Dinant Ivo de L. was living 1082,
and another Ivo de L. was Seneschal
of Dol, t Henry L In 1154 WiL-
liam de L. possessed estates, Essex

AMI

ANG

(Rot Fip.). The Lordahip of Hen-
hnni^ Kent, was prolyibly suben-
feoffed to a youDger branch before
1160 ; for in 1194 Walter and Osbert
de Henhuzst occur. Gilbert de H.
(ISth cent) and Eoger H.;i278,
are mentioned. A branch settled at
Pemburyi and from it descend the
Earls Amherst

Amiaa. See AuBS.

Amlea. See AiCBS.

AmU, for Ames.

AmmoDi armorially identified
with AHAim.

Amondy armorially identified with
St Amand. See Ajcand.

Amorar. See Dosmeb.

Amoa. See Aiiss.

Amosa, for Ahos.

Amplilett, from Amflete, near
Boulogne (Lower).

Amj. Eadulphus Am6y and
Robert Am6, of Normandy 1180-90
(MRS). Richard Amy, 13th cen-
tury, held from Henry de la Pome-
ray, Cornwall (Testa).

Amyaa. See Axes.

Anoell. Goisfrid Alseline, or
Asceline, held a barony in Lincoln
1086. He appears to have been of
the house of Dinant, Bretagne
(D'Anisy et St Marie). His brother
was Robert Pincema (lb.). In 1165
William Hansel held 2 fees Lincoln
from Ralph Alselin or Hansell, his
kinsman. From him descended the
Ancells, who bore the arms of Alse-
line.

AboIU. See Ai7C£LL.

Andera, from Andres, near Guis-
nes and Boulogne. Geofiry and John
Andre occur in England c. 1272
(RH).

ABderaon-PeUuun, or De Lisle,
from the Castle of Lisle, Normandy.
Burcharde Insula witnessed a char-

ter Normandy c 1066 (Gall. Christ
zi. 61, Instr.). Robert, his son,
granted lands to Cerisy Abbey, Nor-
mandy, t William I. (Mon. ii. 961).
His descendants were chiefly seated
in the North of England. Ralph,
John, and Robert de Insula occur in
Yorkshire 1130, Otui or Otwer de
I. in Northumberland 1165; from
whom descended Sir John de Lisle
of Woodbum, M.P. for that county
1324, whose descendants long con-
tinued there. Robert de Lisle of
this family t. Henry IV. m. the dau.
and heir of Anderson of Lincoln, and
assumed that name. His descendant
Sire Edmund Anderson was Chief
Justice t Elizabeth, and was an-
cestor of the Earls of Yarborough.

Andrew, from St Andr^, near
Evreux, a branch of the De Quincys,
Earls of Winchester, armorially
identified. Alexander do St. An-
drew (12th cent) witnessed a char-
ter of Wetheral Priory (Mon. i«
390). Saher de St. A. gave lands
to Sandleford Priory for the soul of
his uncle the Earl of Winchester, his
own son Robert de Quincy,and others
(Mon. i. 482). The family has al-
ways borne the mascles of De Q.uincy.

Andrewa. GeofFry and Walter
Andreas 1180, William Andreas
1195, of Normandy (MRS). WilUam
Fitz-Andreas, Thomas F. A., and
others in England 1190 (RCR.) In
13th cent the name became Htz
Andr^e, or Andr6.

Anoell, or De L* Angle, from Les
Angles, near Evreux. Gilbert de
r Angle 1172, obtained from Hugh
de Lacy a barony in Meath. Hame-
lin de Angelo occurs in Normandy,
1195 MRS, Ranulph de Angles,
and Gilbert de Angulis 1198 (lb.).

Anirer, frt)m Angers, Anjou. Os-

139

{

ANQ

ANS

mond Angfevinus 1086, possefised
estates in Essex (Domesd.). He
and Wido A, were ancestors of a
family whicli continued in 1202
(Rot. Cane). In 1166 many mem-
bers are mentioned in Oxford, Surrey,
York, Essex, and Norfolk (Lib. Nig.).
Joscelin D'Aunger 1160 witnessed
the charter of Lanercost (Mon. ii.
131). Ralph de Angers (13th cent)
held lands in WUts (Testa). The
Aungiers Earls of Longford, and the
Hangers Lords Coleraine, descended
from this family.

Anirl^r. See Ai^ger.

Anffle. See Angell.

AnrwiU; for Angevin. See An-
ger.

Ankers, for Ancores. See Dancer.

Anley or Andley, from Andely,
near Rouen. Richer de Andely
held in capite in the West of Eng-
land 1083 (Exon. Domesd.). The
family held Hermanville in the Caux,
Normandy. Roger de Andely was
made governor of Lavarchier Castle
by K. John. Geoffry de A. wit-
nessed the foundation charter of
Andover Priory, t. TVilliam L (Mon.
i. 663). In 1148 Walter de A. held
a tenement at Winchester from the
bishop (Wint Domesd.). Geoffry
de A. held three fees from the same
See, t. Henry I. (Lib. Niger), which
W^alter, his son, held 1166; also
Thomas de A. held four fees North-
ants at the same time (Liber Niger).

Annable, or Annabell, from An-
neboult, in the Cotentin. The family
of D'Annebolt or Dennebaud was of
consequence in Somerset and South
Wales.

Anne or Anns, from L*Asne, near

Argentan, Normandy. Hugo Asinus or

De L*Asne witnessed 1066 a charter of

Lire Abbey, Normandy (Gall. Christ.

140

xi. 126, Instr.). In 1086 he held a
barony in England, and witnessed a
charter of St. Evroult, Normandy
(Ord. Vit. v.). The barony was lost
t. Henry I., but the family con-
tinued. Durand de Asnes occurs in
the Duchy 1196 (MRS), and Geoffry
de A. 1206 had a fief there (Hardy,
Obi. et Rn.). Dudo de L'A. 1166
had a barony in Essex. Everard de
Adnes held two fees in Lincoln.
1316-19 John, Ikfichael, Philip, and
William de Aune or Anne occur.

Anneslej, or Le Breton. Rich-
ard Brito, or Uie Breton, accompanied
Ralph Fitz-Hubert, Viscount of
Maine, 1066, and held from him
Ann^ey, Notts, 1086 ; his son Ralph
de Annesley or Brito, with Reginald
de Annesley, his son, founded Felley
Abbey, Notts, 1162 (Mon. Angl. ii.
66). Reginald granted the church
of Annesley to Felley. Ralph de
A. joined the barons t. John. Sire
Reginald de Annesley (13th cent)
held two fees in Annesley from
Ralph do Fressonville. From him
descended Francis Annesley, first
Viscount Valentia, temp. James I. ;
and the Earls of Anglesey, Mount-
norris, and Annesley.
Ansell. See Ai^CELL.
Anstrntber, or Malherbe. This
family descends from William de
Candel or Candela, who obtained
grants in Fife, Scotland, c. 1110,
and d. 1163. William de Candel,
his son, was a benefactor to Bal-
merinoch Abbev after 1166. His
son assumed the title de Anstruther.
The name of Candel was from that
place in Dorset, which was held in
capite (from the Conquest) by the
ancestors of Thomas Fitz-Robert,
and Robert Malherbe, 13th cent.
(Testa). Of those ancestors, Nigel

ANT

ARC

de Gbandel oocan 1120 (Mon.
AngL). Malherbe was, no doubt^
the original name ; and it was borne
in Scotland by aeveral persons (pro-
bably connected with the Anstru-
thfizs) in the 12th and Idth cent.
The fiunily of Morham, Haddington-
shire^ was a branch of the Malherbes
(Chalmers^ Caledonia^ii. 637). The
name of Malherbe was Norman.
William de Mala Herba, Ealph,
Hugh, Robert, Adam de M. Norm.
1180-95 MRS; OUver and Robert
Malherbe, EngL 1189 (Rot. Pip.).

Antlwny, or St. Anthony. Ro-
bert de St. Antonio of Normandy,
1180-95 MRS. St. Antoine, near
Bolbec, gave name to this family.
The name of St. Antonis occiurs in
England, c. 1272 (RH), also that
of Antony.

ABTem, or Danyers, from Anyers
or Antwerp. Richard de Anyers
(12th cent.) witnessed a charter of
Roger de Molbrai, York (Mon. ii.
895). Ralph de A. held two fees
(13th cent) of the Honour of Wal-
lingford (Testa). The name occurs
soon after in Berks, Hants, Leicester,
Oxford, Bocks, and Suffolk.

AbtUI, or Hanwell, from Ande-
yille, near Valognea. Samson de A.
was sent by Duke William to de-
fend Jersey (De Geryille). William
de A. (12th cent.) witnessed a
charter of Ranulph Meschin in
Cheshire (Mon. L 592). In 1165
Thomas de A, held six fees of the
barony of Eudo Dapifer (Lib. Nig.).
Jordan de A, was of Essex, 1203 ;
Richard de A. (13th cent.) had
estates in seyen counties (Testa).
Alexander de A. had a writ of
military summons 1263. The family
of Andeyille or Handyille was seated
in Kent 17th cent (Hasted, Kent).

Apadam, or Abadam, probably a
form of Abadon. See Abebdbsn.
Of this name were the Barons Apa-
dam.

Apoar. Hugh Asfagard 1061
witnessed the foundation charter of
Bolbec Abbey (Neustria Pia, 402).
Apegard was near Dieppe and Bol-
bec. Richard Affagard witnessed
the foundation charter of Combe
Abbey, Warwick (Mod. i. 882), and
Masilia de Apegard possessed part
of Corsham and Culington, Leicester,
t Henry XL (lb. ii. 605). Ralph de
Apegart in Normandy, 1180-95
MRS, Lambert de Apengart, 1198
(lb.), Ralph le Appelgart in England,
c. 1272, RH.

Aplin, for Ablyn, or Abelon.

Arblaster. See Alabasteb.

Aroli, or De Arques, from the
Castle of Arques, near Dieppe.
Osborne Giffard, Sire de Bolbec, m. c.
960 Ameline, sister of Gunnora,
wife of Richard I. of Normandy,
and had Walter, ancestor of the Earls
of Bucks; and GeofFry, Viscount
of Arches or Arques, afterwards
Viscount of Rouen, and founder of
Trinity du Mont, Rouen. William
de Arcis, his son, in 1086 held estates
from Odo of Bayeux and Lanfranc
in Kent, and in Suffolk from Ber-
nard de St. Audoen, and Robert
Malet (ArchfiBologia, 1846, 216, &c. ;
Des Bois, Diet de la Noblesse ; La
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, i. 174).
Osborne de Archis, his son, made
grants to St. Mary, York ; and from
him descended the family of Saville.
Hubert de Arches occurs in Scotland
1165-1214 (Chart Mailros).

Arobdeaoon. Stephen Archidia-
conus, Robert Fitz-Bemard A.,
John A. occur in Normandy 1180-05
(MRS). Hubert A. in 1198 (lb.).

141

ABC

ABB

Anchetil A held lands in Kent,
1086 (Domesd.). Walter A. in 1130
was of Ozfbxd (Bot. Pip.), and 1165
held lands of ancient enfeoffinent,
Berks (lib. Nig.), as did Boger
A. in Norfolk, and Bobert A in
Tork. Stephen A. of Normandy
witnessed the charter of Henry IL
to Dunbrody Abbey (Mon. iL 1028).
Sir Thomas le Ercedekne was c
1800 of Cornwall and Devon.

Aroedeekae. See ABCHDSA.coir.

Arclier or De Bois of Essex,
armorially identified with Bots or
DeBosco.

Archer. William Arcuarios
(general of bowmen) was a tenant
in capite, Hants, 1086 (Domesd.).
Fulbert Sagittarios or L'Archer,
his son, witnessed t. Henry 1. a
charter of Geofiry de Clinton (Mon.
i. 466). Herbert A. of Warwick
(12th cent) occurs in a charter of
Henry IL (Mon. i. 519). Bichard
Sagittarius occurs in Normandy 1195
(MBS). Stephen S. gave lands to
Tristemagh, Meath, c. 1200 (Mon. ii,
1047).

Arohard, a form of Achabd,
armorially identified.

Arden, or Ardem. See Bbace-

BBIBaE.

Ardes or Hards, from Arda or
Ardres, near Guisnes and Boulogne.
Hubert de Fumes, a descendant of
the house of FlanderS; m. the heiress
of Ardes, and was ancestor of Emulf
de Arda, who accompanied Count
Eustace of Boulogne, 1066 ; and
1086 held fiefs from him in Cam-
bridge and Bedford (D^Anisy et
St. Marie). The descendants con-
tinued to possess the principality of
Ardres till 1298. King Jo^ con-
firmed the grant of Baldwin de
Arda to Haiewold Priory, Bedford
142

(Mon« iL 203). The name is some-
times written Aida^
ArdUo. iSee ASDSS.
Arirtos. Wymaic EUurde occurs
in Normandy 1198 (MBS). The
arms of Harcle and Hfugle are men-
tioned by Bobeon.

Arirenty armorially identified with
De Argentine or De Argentan, from
Argentan, Berri, where, and in Foi-
tou, the family were seated. Geoffiy
Sire de A. lired 1082. David de A,
his brother, held Wymondley, Cam-
bridge, by grand seijeantry. Giles de
Argentine had a writ of military
summons 1243, and Beginald de A.
a writ of summons as a Baron 1296.
The English line substituted covered
cups for torteauz, as borne in PoitoOi
in allusion to their tenure by pre-
senting a cup at the coronation.

Arts, a form of Heriz or Habris.

Aria or AireL See Dabkbll
(Lower).

Arllss, a form of Ablb.

Armes. Geo£&y Anne or Arma-
tus occurs in Normandy 1180-95
(MBS). The arms of this family
are preserved by Bobeon. Guido de
Arm occurs 13th cent BH.

Armlt. Bobert Heremita of No>
mandyll98 (MBS); Gerard Here-
mite of England, c. 1272, BH.

Amald. See Abnols.

Ames. See Abmbs.

Arnold. Bobert Emaldus, or
Emaut, and William Emaut occur
in Normandy 1180-98 (MBS). Peter
Fitz-Emald, William, and Qsbert in
England 1199 (BCB), several of the
name in England 1272 (BH).

Arrali. See Bethunb.

Arrend, from Arenes. Aeliza de
Axenes and William de A. occur in
Normandy, 12th cent. (MBS).

Arrow. iStse Abbas,

ABU

ASH

Bichaid Hirendale^Nor-
mandj, 1198| may Hare been of the
family of A.

AnmteL Roger de Anmdel held
a baiony in England, 1086. He was
probably Castellan of Anmdel nnder
Boger de Montgwnexy, Earl of Salop,
and a relatiye of bis. The Lords
Ajondel of Wardour and Earls
Onslow descend from this family.
jSatOirsLOW.

ideU. See Aelvkd'el,
Idle. See Arundel.
iSiM Askew.

or Be Criol. In
the time of Edward the Confessor
Essebome belonged to Sewardns
(Domesd.). In 1086 it belonged to
Robert, Count of Eu, from whom
it was held by Robert de Cruel (Do-
mesd. 18). The same Robert held
salt-worksthere, and lands in Bozhill
and Hou (lb.). Simon de Criol, his
son, had, Reginald de Essebumham,
who held two fees of the Earl of
En, 1165 (Lib. Nig.), and whose
son, Stephen de Ashbumham, con-
firmed to Battle Abbey the gift of
lands at Hou and Denne, and of the
salt-works granted by Reginald, his
father (Mon. Angl.), and sold lands,
as Stephen de Cuell, to Roberts-
bridge Abbey (Mon. i. 916). The
name frequently occurs in the 12th
cent in connection with this family
as Cruel, Crieul, and other forms ;
and was the same as Criol or Kyriel,
a Norman baronial family in Kent
It derived from Robert, Count of Eu,
whose younger son, Robert, obtained
from hb father part of Criol, or
Crieul, near Eu. His father had
been in possession of Criol previously,
as appears by one of his charters to
the Abbey of Treport (Gall. Christ
zi. col. 13 Instr.). The Ashbum-

hams bore the arms of Criol next
their own. Some branches of the
house of Criol in England bore the
arms of Eu, viz., bendy ; and one of
their coats is very similar to that of
Ashbumham ; viz., on a fesse, three
mullets, between three fleur-de-lys.
The Earls of Ashbumham are of
this Norman race.

Aatabumer, a corruption of AsH-
BT7BNHAK, as appears from the arms
(Robson).

Aalilej. Walter deEsseleia was
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). He
was also of Gloucestershire, 1198
(Rot Pip.).

JLslile j-OooperyOrDe Columbers,
a baronial family, frt)m Columbidres,
Normandy, near Bayeux, on which
17 fees were dependent (Des Bois).
William de C. is mentioned as a
baron, 1082 (Gall. Christ xi. 71).
Ranulph de C, his son, hel lands
in Kent and elsewhere in capite,
1086 (Domesd.). PhUip de C. in
1165 held a barony of 11 fees in
Somerset, Wilts, Berks, Dorset,
&c. (Lib. Nig.). His son, Philip^
d. 1216, from whom descended the
Lords Colimibers, summoned by writ
as barons, 1314.

A branch was seated in Hants,
of which Thomas de Columbers was
living, 1194 (RCR). Robert de C,
his brother or nephew, paid a fine
in Hants 1202, and 1281 had a suit
there with the fi&mily of Le Gros.
He was also styled Coparius (i.e.
Cupbearer), or Le Cupere, being
probably cupbearer to the king
(Rot Cane; Roberts, Excerpta).
His descendants bore the arms of
Columbers (a bend), differenced by
six lioncels. Richard le Copenore, or
Copere (Idth cent), paid a fine for
lands in Wilts, and held a knight's

143

ASK

AUB

fee in Deyon, where the Lords Co-
lumbers also had estates (Testa,
Roberts, Excerpta, ii. 507). In 1276
John le Copere was on an inquisition
in Hants (Rot. Hund.). The family
possessed estates in Sussex as well as
Hants^ and resided in the former
county, where it was divided into
two branches^ of whom Henry le
Cupere was on an inquisition at
Iping, and William at Tortington,
1840 (Non. Inq. 863, 868). From
one of these descended the Earls
CowPBB, who bore the Norman arms
of De Columbers. From the Cow-
pers of Harting, Sussex, who were
seated there before the time of
Henry VL, descended the Earls of
Shaftesbury, of whom the first earl,
t. Charles 11,, was renowned in the
history of his time.

Askew, Eschescol, or Ascough,
was granted after 1086 by Alan,
Earl of Richmond, to fiardolf, his
brother, father of Akaris, ances-
tor of the fiarons Fitz-Hugh of
Ravensworth. Henry Fitz-Akaris
granted the tithes of Askew to
Marrig (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 269).
Randolph, his grandson, had Henry
and Adam, between whom Askew
was divided. Adam assumed the
name of De Askew or Ascough, and
Richard de A. possessed eight manors
in the vicinity,1270(Whittaker,Rich-
mond, ii. 5). William Ascough was
Bishop of Salisbury (14th cent). Of
this family was Anne Ascue, the
martyr.

JLskle, a form of Askew.

JLspanlon, from Aspilon or
EspUon, the arms of which are pre-
served by Robson, evidently foreign.

AspUn. See Aspsnlok.

Aspmy, probably fromEsperraye,
Normandy.
144

Asprej. See Aspba^t.

Aster. See Easieb.

Asttn. Walter and Ralph d'Astin
gave, 1087, the church of Vezins
to Culture Abbey, Normandy (Gall.
Christ xi. 107, Instr.). Geoffry
Astyn occurs in Englsjid, c. 1272
(RH). -

Astlex, or De Neuburgh. Henry
de N., Earl of Warwick, 1068 (a
descendant of Bernard the Dane, 936),
had issue Roger, his successor,
Rotrou, Robert, Geoffiry, and Henry,
the latter of whom, t Henry I., ob-
tained Estleia, &c, held by the ser-
vice of three knights. It was so held
by Philip de Estleia, his son, 1165,
from the Earl of Warwick. This
family bore the arms of the Earls of
Leicester and Mellent, the elder line
of Newburgh. From it descended
the Lords Astley and Hastings, and
the Baronets Astley.

Aster. WiUielmus Fitz-Estur or
Estor, and Robert Estur, of Nor-
mandy, 1180 ; Andreas Estor, 1198
(MRS); Richard, William, and
Juliana Astor, of England, c. 1272
(RH).
Ath y. See Attt.
Atty, from Athi6s, near Amiens.
Gerard de Atie, and Engelard, his
nephew, were chief supporters of
King John (Roger Wend. iii. 237 ;
Hardy, lit Pat i. 33). Edward IL,
1311, committed to John de Athy
the custody of Limerick (Rot. Orig.
Abbrev. 189).
Auberjr. See Aubrey.
Aubrey. Sir Reginald Aubrey,
1088, was granted lands in Breck-
nock by Bernard de Newmarch^.
The Norman origin of this fSunily is
admitted. It may be the same as
the family of Alvery, or Alfbet.
Osmond de Alebnd and Samson de

AUR

AYS

A. occur in Normaiidy, 1108 (MRS).
Hence tlie Baronets Aubrey.

Asrlol. Matthew de TOriel, or
LXMel. Robert L'Orle^ Norm.
1180-05 (MRS).

Austlii. William Augustinus
ooeuiB in Normandy^ 12tli cent.
(MRS), and in 1198 (lb.) ; Geofiry
and -William Austin, and others, in
England, c 1272 (RE).

Aveliiiffi or Aveline. See

EVELTK.

ATenelL In 1035 Ilerveius
Avenell, Baron of Biars, confirmed a
grant to Marmoutiers Abbey, and
1067 Herveius de Biars and Sigebert,
his son, are mentioned. William A.
de Biars was seneschal to Robert,
Earl of Mortaine, and is mentioned
by Wace as present at Hastings.
Numerous branches of the family
settled in England and Scotland. See
PiGOT, Sat,

ATana, from Avesnes, in Nor-
mandy. Guy de Avesnes and Hubert
de Avesnes occur in the Duchy,
1180-95 (MRS). Richard, son of
Payne de Avenes, in England, 1194
(RCR).

Averanoe, from Avranches, Nor-
mandy. Turstan Goz, chamberlain
to Duke Robert, had issue Richard,
Viscount of Avranches, father of
Hugh Lupus. His younger son,
William de Abrincis, came to Eng-
land, and was Baron of Folkstone.
His sons Robert, Gilbert,Tnrgis, and
Ruallo were living 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Their descendants became widely
spread. In 1316 William de Ave-
renges possessed estates in York,
when, 1319, Richard de A. was
a banneret and commissioner of
array.

Averell. Hugo Avril, Norm.
1108 (MRS); Guido de Avrilla held

a fief from Philip Augustus (M^m.
Soc. Ant Norm. v. 186).

Avill, for Aiville or Eyville. See
Cbaven.

ATorjr. See Evert.

Awdry, fromAudrieu orAldrey,
near Caen. It was held from the
See of Bayeux. In 1083 William de
Aldreio had lands in England (Exon.
Domesd.). Roger de A., 1183, held
lands in Durham (Boldon Book,580),
and William de A., 1166-1214, wit-
nessed a charter in Scotland (Chron.
Mailros). In 1194 Hugh de A., of
Gloucester, occurs (RCR). In 1318
Peter de Audrey was pardoned as an
adherent of the Earl of Lancaster
(PPW).

Ayem. See Ayres.

Aylard. See Allabd.

Ayre. See Eybs.

Ajrea. See Aybe.

Ayrton, or Flandrensis. Ayrton
t. Henry I. was part of the Barony
of Skip ton, and was subonfeolFed
to Walter Flandrensis, or Le Fleming,
son of Walter, Baron of Woodhall,
or VVahul, Bedford, 1086, descended
from the Castellans of Toumay,
Flanders. Walter F. in 1120 wit-
nessed a charter of De Romelli
(Mon« ii. 10). John Flandrensis
granted a mill at Ayrton to Foun-
tains Abbey. His heir, Richard F.,
paid a fine in York, 1272 (Roberts,
Excerpt). In 1304 Hugh, son of
Henry de A., died, and the manor
was seized by the escheator, but
restored to Henry de A., the heir.
In 1437 Richard A. was elected
Abbot of Gisbome. John Ayrton, t.
Elizabeth, had property in Hertford-
shire (Proc. Chanc. t. Eliz.). See
Wentwobth.

Ayacouffli. See As^EW. Hence
the Baronets Ayscough.

14o

B

BAB

BAG

Bablng^n. In 1180 Bartho-
lomew Battayle was a royal officer
in Normandy, and William B. also
occurs there (MRS). The name
continually appears in England 13th
cent. (Testa), and Robert Battayle
with Bernard de Babington (or
Battayle) held Little Babington,
Northumberland, by ancient enfeoff-
ment (Ibid.). They were probably
brothers or cousins.

Babot. Nicholas Babo of Nor-
mandy occurs 1195 (MRS).

Baobelor. Gilbert Bachelor paid
taUlage in Normandy, 1105 (MRS).

Back. See Becx. This name
is that of an enterprising navi-
gator of the Polar seas. Sir George
Back.

Baoks, for Back.

Baoon. This Norman family,
of which the famous Roger Bacon
and Francis Bacon, Viscount of St.
Albans, the great philosophers, were
members, derived its name from
that of an ancestor. We find that
name Bacon or Bacoo 11th cent,
in Maine, but this family was
Northman. Anchetil Bacon before
the Conquest made grants at his
lordship of Molay to St. Barbe en
Auge (Des Boib) j William B., Lord
of Molay, 1082, founded Holy Trinity,
Caen ; Richard B. occurs later ; and
1154 Roger Bacon (who is men-
tioned 1154 as of Vieux Molay)
held estates in Wilts (Rot. Pip.).
In 1165 Robert, William, and
Alexander B. held four knights' fees
of ancient enfeofiment in Essex
146

from the Barony of Montlichet (Lib.
Nig.). The further descent of the
English family is well known; of
it are the Baronets Bacon.

Baffebot, for Bagot.

Barrett, for Bagot.

Barton, for Bagot.

Baynall, in some cases armorially
identified with Paganel, whose
chevron it bears.

Barot. A baronial family, de-
scended &om the Carlovingian
Counts of Artois, whose descendants
were advocates of Arras, Lords of
Bethune, and Castellans of St Omer,
and were amongst the greatest
nobles of Flanders ; Ivrard d' Arras
occurs 075 (DesBois, art. Gherbode) ;
Robert de Bethime, Advocate of
Arras, succeeded; John de Arras
was advocate 1038 (Bouquet, Hist.
Franc, x. 442); and in 1075 died
Robert, Sire de Bethune or We-
thune. Advocate of Arras, who had
issue, 1, Robert, ancestor of the
Advocates of Arras, Earls of Albe-
marle, and Dukes of Sully ; and 2,
Wago, Bago, or Bagod de Arras,
who in 1075 witnessed a charter in
Flanders (Bouquet, xi. 106), and
came to England at the Conquest,
where his descendants of the line of
Bagod and Stafford (Dukes of Buck-
ingham) bore the arms also borne
by De Arras in England and France,
viz. a chevron gules (or azure). Bago
or Bagod d'Arras in 1086 held
Bromley in Stafford from Robert
de Toesni, Baron of Stafford, and
had Rodbert Bagod, who, c. 1140

BAI

BAI

witnessed a charter of Geva, dau.
of Hugh Lupus, founding Canwell
Priory (Mon. i. 440). Henry, his
son, held three fees from Robert de
Stafford (Lib. Nig.). Eichard, his
son, t. Henry H., had, 1, Simon
Bagod, lord of Bromley, lineal an-
cestor of the Lords Bagot, and 2,
Henry Bagod, who became Baron
of Stafford by m. with Milicent de
Toesni, and was ancestor of the
great house of Stafford, Earls and
Dukes of Buckingham, so renowned
in the history of England.

BaUey. See Baillie.

Baiilie, from the Norman office
of Le Bailli, a species of Viscoimt or
Sheriff. The name occurs as Bailof
in Battle Abbey roll. The office,
being one of importance^ was usually
held by Normans of rank. The
Baillies of Scotland are a branch of
the De Quincys, Earls of Winches-
ter. Bichard de Quincy came to
England at the Conquest from
Quincy in Maine, and had Robert
Fitz-Richard, who m. Matilda de
Senlis (Mon. ii. 75). Saher, his son
(Mon. ii. 78), was father of Saher
(the first of the family known to
Dugdale), who in 1165 held lands in
Bedford and Northants (Lib. Nig.),
and in 1180 was Bailli of Nonancourt
and Loye, Normandy (MRS). Hence
the name of * Le Bailli.' He m.
Maude de Senlis, and had, 1, Robert,
who invaded Ireland with Earl
Strongbow, and was Seneschal of
Leinster; 1174 witnessed in Scot-
land a charter of King William the
Lion for Kelso ; had a grant of the
barony of Tranent, in Scotland ; and
was Justiciary of Scotland. He
d. 8. p., and was succeeded by his
brother, 2, Saher, Earl of Winches-
ter, whose son Roger, Earl of W. and

Constable of Scotland, d. 1264, leav-
ing coheiresses. 8. Simon de Quincy,
third son of Saher ' Le Bailli,'
was ancestor of a line which took
that name. He witnessed a charter
of Earl Saher, 1214-1219 (Registr.
de Newbattle). David de Quincy,
his son, appears, c 1230 (lb.). Sir
John de Quincy, or * Le Bailli,' his
son, witnessed a charter of David
Marischall (Chart. S. Crucis), and
1202 was one of those who consented
to leave the determination of the
succession question to Edward L
Sir William Bailli, his son, Lord of
Hoprig (part of the De Quincy
barony of Tranent), m. the dau. of
the heroic Wallace, Regent of Scot-
land; and from him descended the
Baillies of Lamington and their
various branches.

BaUley. ^S!^ Bailldb.

Baine, for Bayne.

Balnea, for Baynes.

Balrd. Before the Conquest
Ralph Baiart granted lands at Fon-
tenay le Tesson to the Abbey of Bar-
berie, Normandy (MSAN vii. 144).
The grant was confirmed by Robert
Fitz-Emeis, a Tesson, and probably
an ancestor of the Marmions or
Percys. The latter houses and the
Tessons bore a fesse, and so also did
the descen(]^nts of Ralph Baiart,
with a difierence of three mullets.
Thomas Bard and Rohais his wife
granted the church of Bumonville to
the Abbey of Bee (Mon. ii. 983).
Jordan Bard occurs in Essex and
Herts, 1130 (Rot Pip.), from whom
descended William B., who held two
fees in 1165 from the See of London
(Lib. Nig.). He was probably an-
cestor of Bard, Viscount Bellamont,
a faithful follower of Charles L
Godfrey Baiard in 1166 held a
2 147

BAK

BAN

barony in Northumberland, and from
this line descended the great Wash-
ington; and from a branch which
passed into Scotland 12th cent.
(Chart. Kelso; Eaine, North Dur-
ham, App. 32) descended the gallant
Sir David Baird^the renowned Penin-
sular general, and the Baronets Baird.
This family originally bore the same
arms as Bard and Washington, a
fesse with three mullets (Baird's
House of Baird),

Baker, derived 1, from the feudal
oi&ce of Pistor Eegis ; 2, from the
tenure of lands; 8, in later times
from trade. Osmond Pistor Begis
(Domesd.), who held Windestorte
and Galton, 1086, was ancestor of
the Bakers of Dorset. Those of
Devon descended from Erchanger
Pistor, a Norman, who held lands
in Somerset and Cambridge, 1080
(DomcRd.) ; those of Kent from Ra-
dulphiis Pistor, who possessed estates,
Surrey, 1130 (Rot Pip.). Geoffry,
Richard, William, and Peter Pistor
occur inJNormandy, 1180 (MRS).

Balladen, from Baladon, a castle
in Anjc»u. Drogo de Baladon held
a barony in the Welsh Marches,
10S6, and from him descended the
De Baladuns, or Balaons, Barons of
Monmouth. From a younger branch
descends the existing family of
Huntley.

BaUanoe, for Valence. William
de Ver held Valence, Normandy, from
Philip Augustus, c. 1210. See Val-

LANCE.

Baldry. The Haia or Castle of
Baldry is mentioned in Normandy,
1180, as is Anchetil Baldrie (MRS).

Baldwin. William Balduinus

paid a fine in Normandy, 1.T80 ;

Robert B. in 1183; Ralph in 1106

(MRS). Alicia Bawdewyne was

148

of Cambridge, 1310. Others occur
in. York, Hants, and Norfolk (Palgr.
ParL Writs). The family was also
seated in the Welsh Marches.

Bally, for Balt or Ballie.

BaUter, from Balister or Balis-
tarius. See Alabaster.

Bambrongli. In 1125 William
de Bambrough witnessed a charter
of Walter de Gand (Mon. ii. 848).
In 1201 William Fitz-Odo held
Bambrough by tenure from the
Conquest (Hardy, Obi. et fin. 114).
This was evidently a Norman race.

Bamfleld, armorially identified
with Bamppyld. .

Bampfyid, from Baionville, now
Banneville, near Caen. In 1093
Fulco de B. witnessed a charter
of Robert Fitz-Hugh to Chester
Abbey (Mon. i. 101). About 1160
William and Robert de Baionville
witnessed a charter of Ply mp ton
Abbey, Devon (Mon. ii. 0). In
1165 Osbert de B. held part of a
fee, Somerset, from William Malet,
and Hugh de B. had lands in
Normandy. Walter de B. (13th
cent) held lands of the Honour of
Wallingford ; and 1316 John de
Bamfield was Lord of Weston,
Somerset, and of Pol ti more and
other estates, Devon (Palgr. Pari.
Writs). The Lords Poltimore are
of this race.

Banard, for Bainard. See Ban-

TARD.

Bancroft, from Bancroft, near
Warrington, Cheshire, probably a
branch of the Lords Boteler of War-
rington, whose arms the Bancrofts
bore, with a mark of distinction.
They held from the Duchy of Lan-
caster. See Butler.

Banrs, for Banxs.

, from Banc, near Hon-

BAN

BAR

flenr. William de Banc was of
Cambridge, 1130 (Rot. Pip.);
William de Bancs of Cambridge
and Hants, 1203 (Rot. Cane);
Geoffry de B. (13th cent.) held thi*ee
fees of the Barony of Pech^, Cam-
bridge (Testa). From this family
descended the family of Bankes of
Dorset, and Sir Joseph Banks, KB.,
BO long eminent in the scientific
world.

Burner. Robert le Baneor, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS).

Bannestar, from Banastre, now
Benetei^ near Estampes. Warin
Banastre was Baron of Newton,
Lancashire, t. William I. (Baines,
Lancashire, i. 115). Alard and
John B. possessed lands, Berks, t.
Henry L (Lib. Nig.). The lands
of Ralph B. were confirmed to the
Church of Bayeux, 1144, by Euge-
nius 111. (Mon.); Adam B. was
Viscount of Berks, 11G9; Alard,
1173 ; Thomas, 1204. Robert B.
held one fee in capite in Lancaster,
13th cent. (Testa). From him
descend the Banastres of Bank. See
also Nelsok, Maudsley.

BannUtre, for Bakester.

Banyard, armorially identified

with Baynard. See Beaumont,

. M ABsn AM, To WNSHEND. The Barons

Baynard were a branch of the

Viscounts of Beaumont and Maine.

Barbe. William, Herbert, and
Ralph Barbe occur in Normandy,
1180-96 (MRS). Robert de Barbes
was possessed of estates in Kent,
and Bernard Barb in Hereford, 1080
(Domesd.).

Barbot. William and Robert
Barbot, of Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS). William Barbot witnessed
a charter of Richard de Bully for
Roche Abbey, 1147 (Mon. i. 'b;iO),

and Robert B. one for Hugh de
Lacy, Yorkshire (ii. 654).

Bardo, for Babdolph.

Bardolpb. In 1106 Robert Bar-
dolph held baronial estates in Lin-
coln and Kent, and also held lands
in Normandy of the Honour of
Montfort. The name frequently
occurs (12th cent.) in the Duchy
(MRS). The Bardolphs were Barons
of Parliament in England.

Barefoot. Radulphus Barfot oc-
curs in Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
The name occurs in England soon
after (RH).

Barker. Radulphus Bercarius
of Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Le
Bercher occurs soon after in Eng-
land. The Baronets Barker were of
this family.

Bame, armorially identified with
Barnes.

Barnes, armorially identified as
a form of Bemers, from Bernieres,
near Falaise. Hugo de Bernieres
had estates in Essex and Middlesex,
1086 (Domesd.). In 1166 Ralph
de Bernieres held six » knights' fees,
and Richard de B. seven. The
Barons Berners descended from this
family.

Bamewall, descended from the
Norman family of De BarnevaL
The Viscounts Bamewall, Lords
Trimleston, Baronets Bamwall, and
several English families are uf this
house, which is too well known to
need proof.

Barney, armorially identified with
Bernet.

Barold. See Barrell.

Baron, from Baron, near Caen.
William de Baron, son of Aiiilph
de Foro, was an early benefactor to
Ardennes Abbey, Normandy ; and
William do B., t. Rich. I., cou-

149

BAR

BAR

firmei Lis ancefitor*8 gifts (M^in.
Soc. Ant. Norm.). Richard le (de)
Baron held one and a half fee in
Devon, 1165. The Barons of Ireland
claim descent from Fitzgerald.

Barouffli, armoriallj identified
•with Barrow.

Barr, from La Barre in the Go-
tentin. Gerard, Qeoffry, Peter,
Ralph, and Tiger de Barra of Nor^
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Ralph
Barre. was of England, 1153 (Mon.
ii. 599), Geofiiy, Peter, Richard
Barre or De la Barre, 13th cent.
The De la Barres or De la Beres
held Southam, Gloucester.

Barrable, for Barbel. John
Barbel occurs in Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS).

Barre, armoriallj identified with
Barry.

Barrel!. Richard Barel occurs
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS) j Gilbert
Barril in Surrey, 1130 ; Paganus B.
in Suffolk, 1105 (holding from the
Honour of Clare) ; Terric B. (13th
cent.) in Dorset. The name is men-
tioned in the roll of Battle^ Abbey.

Barrey, armarially identified
with Barry.

Barrinirton, or De Barenton,
from B., near Caudebec, Normandy.
Humphry de B. witnessed a charter
of Henry IL in Essex (Mon. ii. 294),
and made a grant to Waltham
Abbey (ii. 16). Nicholas de Ba-
rentin witnessed a charter of Richard
de Montfichet of Essex (H. 23).
From this family descended the
Baronets Barrington of Essex, and of
Ireland.

Barrow. The celebrated mathe-
matician and divine, Isaac Barrow,
was grandson of Isaac B. of Spinney
Abbey, Cambridge, Esq., of a family
long seated in Sufl'olk and Norfolk,
150

which had originally come from
Lincoln, where it was seated t.
Edward IV. (Harl. MS. 1560, f.
244). Roger de Barowe of Lincoln
was deceased before 1271 ' (Rot
Hundr. i. 868). In 1194 William
de Barewe had a suit in the same
county (RCR). In 1165 Robert
de Jouvigny held a fief at Barrou,
Normandy, of the Honour of Grent-
Mesnil (Feod. Norm, apud Du-
chesne). In 1130 Adelaid de Barou
occurs in Lincoln (Rot. Pip.); <^cL
in 1093 Walleran de Baro witnessed
a charter of Chester Abbey (Mon. i.
1202). Barou was near Falaise in
Normandy. There is a place named
Barrow in Lincoln, which belonged
to the Norman families of Quatre-
mars, Le Despencer, Crespin, and
Dives ; but it is not practicable to
connect with it the family of
Barrow.

Barry, armorially identified with
Barr. Sir Philip de Barre, t. John,
witnessed the charter of Fermoy
Abbey (Mon. ii. 1046). He was
ancestor of the Visooimts Buttevant,
Earls of Barrymore.

Bartellot. The name as Bertelot
occurs in Normandy 1180 (MRS),
and in England 1194 (RCR); and
in various parts of England c. 1272
(RH). A branch acquired Stop-
ham, Sussex, t. Rich. II., by m. with
the coheiress of Stopham, and holds
it under the name of Bartelot.

Bartleet, a form of Bartelot.

Bartram, armorially identified
with Bertram.

Bartrain. See Bartram.

Barwell, for Berville, from B.,
near Pont Audemer, Normandy.
Nigel de Berville held in capite
Berks, 1086 (Domesd.). Amabel de
B., t. Henry IL, m. Hugh de Keynes

BAS

WAT

(Lifwcomb, Bucks, iy. 24). In 1 165
William aud Hugh de B. held lands
in York (Lib. Nig.). The former,
as William Malmains, held Berville,
Nonnandy, 1165 (Feod. Norm. Du-
chesne). The name is also found as
' Burville.'

Baskerrlllet from BacqueTille,
near Rouen. Baldwin Teutonicus,
c. 990, was ancestor of this family,
and of D* Aunou, Courcy, Beaugency,
and Neville. In 1109 Robert de
Baskerville, on his return from Pa-
lestine, granted lands to Gloucester
Abbey (Mon. i. 115). Several
branches of the family still remain.

Baakett. Walter Pesket, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS).

BaalLitt. See Baskett.

Bass. Richard le Bas, and
Geoflry, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS).
Freret, Hugh, John Basse, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).

Basset, from its ancestor Bathet,
or Baset, Duke of the Normans of
the Loire 895, 905 (Bouquet, viL
360 J viii. 817). He acquired Ouilly
Basset, and Normanville in 912, and
had issue Norman, father of Osmond,
Viscount of Vernon, c. 960, whose
elder son, Hugh Basset, was Baron
of Chateau Basset, held from the
Abbey of St Denis, t Hugh Capet,
which barony passed by his widow
to the house of Montmorency, c
990. His brother, Fulco De Alneto,
was father of 1, Osmond ; 2, Robert
D'Ouilly, ancestor of the Doyleys ;
3, William de Lisures, ancestor of
the house of Lisores; 4, Fulco or
Fulcelin D'Alnet, ancestor of the
Dawnats.

Osmond Basset accompanied the
Conqueror 1066, and had issue, I,
Hugh Fitz-Osmond, ancestor of the
family of Nobmamville, and Basset

of Normandy; 2, Norman, Sire de
Montrevel, d. s. p.; 3, Anchetil Fitz-
Osmond, ancestor of tl\e Palmers ;

4, Ralph Fitz-Osmond, ancestor of
the Lords Bassets of Drayton, &c.;

5. Richard Basset, ancestor of the
Bassets of Devon ; 6, William,
ancestor of the Bassets of Essex and
Wales.

Bassll, armorially identified with
Bezilles, from Biszeilles, near Lille,
Flanders. Besselsleigh, Berks, de-
rives its name from this family, its
ancient lords.

Bastable. N. Wasteble, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS). This name is
supposed by Lower to be derived
from Barnstaple ; but it appears to
have been a Norman family.

Bastard, descended from Robert
Bastard, a baron in Devon, 1086
(Domesd.), son of William the Con-
queror. The name was also written
Baisterd and Bestard.

BasweU, for Boswell.

Batobeller. See Bachelob.

Batobeler. See Bachelob.

Batell, armorially identified with
Battayle. See Babinotok.

Bateman, from Baudemont in the
Norman Vexin. Goel de Baude-
mont held a fief, 1165 (Feod. Norm.
Duchesne). Andrew deBaldemont
occurs in London, Devon, &c. 1130
(Rot Pip.)* Roger de Battemound
held part of the Barony of Hephal,
Northumberland, 13th cent. (Testa).

Batli. Rainier, afterwards named
De Bada, held three lordships, Wilts,
from Robert Fitz-Girold, 1086. He
was a foreigner by his name, and
was raised to dignity by Henry L
Adelard de Bada was living 1130
(Rot. Pip.). Richard de B. wit-
nessed a charter of King Stephen.
From the names it seems probable

151

BAT

BAY

that this family originally came
from Poitou or Aquitaiue. The Baio-
nets De Bathe are a branch.

Batlmrat; or Bateste. The family
of Bateste, Sires de HaubeTille and
Francoville, Normandy, held from
the Abbey of St. Denis. Philip B.
accompanied Duke Robert to Pales-
tine, 1096 (M^-m. Soc. Ant. Norm.
X. 146). William B. in 1170, John
B. 1180, witnessed charters of St.
Denis. The Norman line bore two
bars, in chief three bezants, which the
English exchanged for crosses (La
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, ii. 2001).
The English branch acquired Wasin-
gate, afterwards Badhestgate, Sussex,
from Battle Abbey; and in 1203
John Bateste occurs in England
(Rot. Cane). Ip the 13th cent
and later, the names became Bod-
hurst, Bodhurstgate, or Badhest-
gate in the Battle Abbey charters
(Burke). LaurenceBathurstof this
family settled at Citmbrook, Kent,
in the 15th cent., and was ancestor
of the Earls Bathurst

Batley. 1, an English local
name; 2, from Batilly, near Alen-
9on, Normandy. William de B.,
or Batilly, of Stoke, in England,
frequently occurs, t. John.

Batten, said to have been Flem-
ish (Lower). Beteyn and Batyn
occur t Edw. L (lb.). Joel Batin
is mentioned in England, c. 1272
(RH).

Battin. See Batten.

Battle. See Batell.

Battj-, from La Bathie, Maine.
Ralph Baty (13th cent) held a
knight's fee of the Earl of Devon in
that county (Testa).

Band, from Calvus or Le Baud.
The name often occurs in Normandy
1180 06 (MRS). Almaldus Calv^is
152

held lands in Somerset from Turstan
Fitz-Rolf, 1083, and Roger Calvus
was a tenant in capite (Ex. Domesd.).
Magnus C, 1103, witnessed the
agreement between Philip de Braiosa
and the Abbot of Fescamp. The name
was of importance in Middlesex,
Northants, Chester, Hertford, Essex,
&c Sire William Baud was Vis-
count of Esfiex t. Edw. L

Banrb, or De Baa, from Bahais,
near Coutances. Reginald de Ba
gave lands to Sempringham, Line.
(Mon. ii. 791). Gilbert de Baa to
the Knights Hospitallers of the same
CO. (ii. 536). In 1166 John de
Baha, Gloucester, held one fee from
Payn de Mimdoublel (Lib. Nig.).
Sir Nicholas de Ba was M.P. for
Gloucestershire, 1307 (PPW). Sir
Walter de Baa was summoned to
attend a council at Westminster,
1324 (PPW).

Bavin, or Bavant (Lower), from
Bavanty near Caen. The name fre-
quently occurs in Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS). Hubert de Baduent, t
Henry I., held two and a half fees
from Hubert de Rie, Norfolk (Lib.
Nig.). Roger Bavant was sum-
moned from Sussex to the Corona-
tion of Edward II. (Palgr. Pari.
Writs). This &mily held baronial
rank in England.

Baz, or Backs.

Bayes, for Botes.

Bayley. See Baillie.

Bayley-Paret. See Baillie.
Lewis Bayley, Bishop of Bangor, t.
James I., who had accompanied that
monarch from Scotland, was a scion
of the Baillies of Lamington ; and
one of his descendants marrying the
heiress of the Lords Paget, Earls of
Uxbridge, this family inherited the
Barony of Paget and assumed the

BAY

BEA

name. Hence the Marquises of Angle-
eejf the first of whom was a cele-
brated commaDder under Wellington
in the Peninsula and at Waterloo.

BayUy. See Baillie.

Bajne. See Bathes.

Bayaes^fron) Bajnea^nearBajeux,
Normandy. Eustace de Bauns, t.
William I.^ witnessed a charter of
William Peveril of Dover (Mon. i.
247). Lucas de Bans^ or Bajons,
was of Lincoln (Mon. ii.), Suspirius
de Bajnes, t Edward I., of Lincoln
(Liq. p. mort). Others of the name
occur in Lincoln^ c. 1272 (RH).

Basta. Badulphus and William
Bazin, 1180-05, were of Normandy,
(MKS); Walter de Beyssin of Eng-
land 14th cent.

Beacb, armorially identified with
Beche, or De la Beche, which is also
armorially identified with Bech, Bee,
or Beke of Eresby, a foreign family
(Dugdale, Bar.). Kobert de Beche,
c. 1100, witnessed a charter of
William Peveril of Dover (Mon. i.
347). Goisfrid de Bech was a
tenant in capite, Hertford, 1086;
Eborard de Becha held one and a half
fee from Hamon Pechd, Cambridge,
1165. Notwithstanding Dugdole's
statement, which gives a Flemish
origin to this family, it is believed
to have been from Bee in Normandy,
which name is frequently written
Bech, and Beche in England. See
Pelhak.

Beaobam, for Beaucha31P
(Lower).

Beaoblm, for Beacham .

Beamnont, orBaynard. Of this
family two lines existed in England,
one descended from Hubert Fitz-
Ralph, Viscount of Maine, Beau,
moot and St. Suzanne in Maine;
the other from Qeoffry Bnynard, or

De Beaumont, Viscount of Beau-
mont, his brother. From the latter de-
scend the Mabshams, Baynards,' Ker-
destons or Kerbisons, Townshcnds,
and others in East Anglia, and the
Beaumonts of Yorkshire. From the
former (Ilubert Fitz-Ralph) descend
the Beaumonts of Devon and
Leicester, Barons and Viscounts
Beaumont, and baronets.

The descent is probably from Abbo,
Count of Poitiers, 778, ancestor of
Bernard Fitz-Adelelm, father of
Eminon and Bernard, joint Counts of
Poitiers, c. 814 (See UArt de V^rif.
les Dates, x. 87, &c.). The latter,
who m. the dau. of Roricon, Count of
Mans, is styled * Count ' of Mans by
Bouquet (Hist Franc, viii. 101);
but probably his title was * Viscount,'
as Boricon had ajson who succeeded
as Count. This Bernard, Viscount
of Mans, or Maine, lost his.Earldom
of Poitou, which his son Bernard
recovered, whose son Ranulph, or
lladulphus, became Duke of Aqui-
taine, and was deposed for assuming
the title of King. He appears to
have retired to Maine, where R&-
dulphus (his son probably) occurs in
050. He was a benefactor to the
Abbey of Marmoutiers 094 (Gall.
Christ.; Anselm). He seems to
have had a son, Bernard or BSnard,
whose son, Radulphus, was living
1056, and whose sons were named
B^nard or Boinard. They were, 1,
Hubert Fitz-Ralph ; 2, Ralph Bai-
nard. Viscount of Lude, whose son
lost the vast barony of Baynard's
Castle in England ; 3, GoofiVy Boi-
nard, or De Beaumont.

Hubert Fitz-Ralph, Viscount of
Maine, was celebrated for his resist-
ance for two years to the Conqueror
and Lis armv, who besieged him in

15.3

B£A

BEA

his Castle of St. Suzanne. He was
at length victorious, and recovered
his territories in Maine and England.
Ralph, his son, was living 1109.
His son Roecelin, Viscount of Beau-
mont, m. Constance, a dau. of Hen. 1.,
and had with her ShirweU and other
estates, Devon, where the family of
Beaumont long continued, and from
which sprang the Yiscoimts and
Barons Beaumont, and the Baronets
Beaumont

BeadeL The name occurs in
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). God-
win Bedel held lands in Bucks, 1086.
The name frequently occurs in the
13th cent. (RH). Bishop Bedell
was descended from a family seated
in Suffolk, in that century.

Beadle, for Beadell.

Beadon, from Bidon, in Bur-
gundy. John Bidon, 1166, held seven
fees in barony Northants ; Halenald
de Bidon, one from the Honour of
Wallingford, and seven from Bigod
in Norfolk (Lib. Nig.). Walter
Bidon was Chancellor of Scotland,
c. 1165. In the 13th cent, this
family had estates in Bucks, Bed-
ford, and Northants (Testa).

Be ale, or Le Bele, a form of
Bell.

Beamls, formerly Beaumis, Beau-
meys, or Beaumetz, from Beaumetz,
near Abbeville. Roger de Beaumez
witnessed a charter of Henry I.,
1124 (Gall. Christ xi. 168). Richard
de Belmiz, Viscount of Salop, wit^
nessed, 1087, the charter of Salop
Abbey (Mon. i. 376). Hugh Cas-
tellan of Beaumitz, m. Beatrice, dau.
of Arnold de Gand, Count of Guisnes,
and was living, 1172. Richard de
Belmiz was Bishop of London, 1107;
Hugh de B. Lord of Dunnington,
Salop, 1316, &c.
164

Beamish, for Beavis.
Beamont, armorially identified
with Beaumont of Yorkshire.
Beamand, armorially identified

with BSAUMOKT.

Bean, for Bekb.

Beard, armorially identified with
Bard, a form of Baibb.

Beards, for Bsabd.

Bearfleld, or De Berville, firom
Berville, near Caen, held firom Duke
Richard, 1024, byOsbem and Anfrid
de Bertreville, who granted lands
there to Fontenelle Abbey (Neus-
tria Pia, 166). WiUiam de Bareville
occurs in Normandy 1 180-95 (MRS),
and Robert de B. in Wilts, c. 1272
(RH).

Boase, for BissE.

Beaten, for Beaton.

Beaton, or Bethune, from the
house of B., Barons of Bethune in
Artois, Advocates or Protectors of
Arras. This family was descended
firom the Carlovingian Counts of Ar-
tois, and ranked amongst the most
potent and illustrious houses in
Europe. The great Duke of Sully
was one of its descendants. The
Advocates of Arras possessed a
barony in England from the Con-
quest, and left numerous descend-
ants here. From the line of St.
Omer, a branch of the same house,
descended the Bagots, and Staffords,
Duke of Buckingham in England,
and many branches bearing the names
of St. Omer and Arras.

Beanobamp, from Beauchamp,
in the Cotentin, part of the Barony
of St. Denis le Qaste (De Gerville,
Anc Chateaux). This family was a
branch of the Barons of St. Denis,
and of the same race as the Meur-
dracs, Montagues, and Greuvillcs,
which were armorially identified.

BEA

BEL

The history of the BeauchampB,
Barons of Bedford, Earls and Dukes
of Warwick, &c, is too well known
to be dwelt on. Hence the Baronets
Beauchampi

Beanfojr, from Beaufay, near
Alen9on. Ranulph de Belfai occurs
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Emma
de Beaufoy was of Notts (13th cent),
and Balph, of Hereford (Testa).
John de Beaufoy was M.P. fur Derhy,
1320, and Viscount of Lincoln, 1349.

BeATer, for Beyer.

Beavill, or Beville, from BeuviUe,
near Caen. William de Beevilla held
lands in Suffolk, 1080 (Domesd.).
Matthew de Beyvill witnessed a
charter of Henry XL (Mon. iL 247).
Richard de Bevill whs seneschal of
the Archbishop of York, 1301 (Mon.
ii. 415).

BeaTia, armoriallyidenti6ed with
IJeaufiz. Henry Beaufiz, Lord of
Clipston, York, 1316. Henry B.
returned from Kent and Wilts to
attend the great Council at West-
minster, 1324 (Palgr. Pari. WiiU).

Beoket. See Beckett.

Beckett. Inll80Malger Bechet
held lands in the Viscounty of Rouen
(MRS). John and William Beket,
or Bekeit, also occur (lb.), and
Ilumfiid and William Beket, 1198
(lb). Thomas Beket*s father was
of Caen. Ralph de Beket was of
England, c. 1272 (RH.). From
hence derived the Baronets Becket,
and the famous Becket, Archbishop
of Canterbury. William Becket, t.
Stephen, witnessed the charter of
Bolingbroke Priory, Line. (Mon. ii.
795). John B. gave lands to Tup-
holme, Line, t. John (Mon. ii. 596).

Beoketts. See Beckett.

Books, for Beck. See Beach.

Bockiu. See Beckett.

Bookwitb, stated to hare been
adopted in lieu of the original Nor-
man name of Malbisse (Lower).

Bodoll. See Beadell.

Boddinff, or Bedin. William Be-
tin occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS);
Philip Bedin in Oxfordshire, c 1272
(RH).

Bodlnffllold, stated to be de-
scended from Ogertis de Pugeys
(possibly Puchay, near Evreux), who
came to England, t. William I.,
with William Malet, Baron of Eye
(Lower),

Boook, a form of Beach.

Boookam, for Beatjciiamp.

Boookor, armorially identified
with Beach, of which it is a corrup-
tion. Hence the Baronets Wrixon-
Beecher.

Beodon. See Beabon.

Book, armorially identified with
Beck or Bee. See Beach, Pelham.

Boeman, for Beaumont (Lower).

Beerill, for Berbell.

Beoson, from Beisin, Normandy.
Almeric de Beisin occurs in Salop
13th cent. (Testa, 40, 61).

Beoton, for Beaton.

BooTor, for Beeyor.

Boevors. See Beeyor.

BooTors, or BelYers. See Beeyor.

BooTor, or De Toesni, descending
from Berenger de BelYer or BeYor,
son of Ralph de Toesni, Baron of
Belvoir or Bevor, 1086. Ralph, son
of Berenger, witnessed Yarious char-
ters of Roger de Mowbray, York.
Thurstan, his son, was a benefactor
to Newburgh Priory, York, and John
de BeauYor, his son, held from Mow-
bray, 13th cent. This family long
flourished in York and Lincoln, and
thence remoYcd to Norfolk. The
Baronets BecYor are its descend an t8.

Bolobor. Sec Belsuiis. Richard

155

BEL

BEN

Belchere occurs in Gloucester, c.
1272 (RH).

Belly from Le Bel, a Buniame which
frequently occurs in Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS).

Bellamj, or Bellamoys, from Bel-
meys or Beaumitz. See Beamis.

Bellanj, from Belaunay, Nor-
mandy. Robert de Bello Alneto
(13tli cent.) held lands by knight
service from William Mauduit at
Haneslape, Bucks (Testa, 231, 252).

Bellaers, for Beller, fromBellidres,
near Alen^on. The name frequently
occursin Normandy, 1180-08 ( MRS).
Hamon Beler (12th cent.) witnessed
a charter of Roger de Mowbray
(Mon. i. 562). He granted lands
to Vaudry Abbey, Lincoln (i.
833). Roger Beler founded Kirby-
Beler, Leicester, for the souls of
William, Roger, and Ralph, his an-
cestors (ii. 344). Ralph Beler, 1325,
was M.P. for Leicestershire.

BeUars. See Bellaers.

Bellairs. See Bellaers.

Bellas, a form of Bellowes.

Bellcliainber, for Bellencombro
or De Warrenne, from Bellencombre
Castle, near Dieppe, the baronial
seat of the Earls Warrenne and
Surrey. Bernard de Bellencombre
held lands in Suffolk, 1086. William
de Bellecombre paid in Normandy
145/., due by his father (MRS).
John and Robert Bellencombre occur
in Essex, c. 1272 (RH). In t. Eliza-
beth, William Belconger occurs in
Norfolk, and at length the name
changed to Bellchamber.

Bellet. Belet continually occurs
as a surname in Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS). WilUam Belet held lands in
capite Hants and Dorset, 1080
(Domesd.). William B. was a baron
in Dorset, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Michael
156

B. was grand justiciary to Henry II.
(Hov. 1. 515). Robert B. (13th
cent.) was of Dorset. The Bellets
were hereditary butlers to the king.

Bellew, from Belle^u or Bella
Aqua, in Normandy. William, Os-
melin, Guido, and Joseph de Bella
Aqua occur in Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). In 1165 this family held
knights' fees in Kent, Berks, and
York. Gilbert de Bellu witnessed
a charter of the Archbishop of York,
c. 1140 (Mon. i. 476). Sire John
de Bella Aqua m. Laderina, dau.
and coh. of Peter de Brus, Baron of
Skelton (Mon. ii. 140). The Lords
Bellew of Irelioid are of this family.

Bellier. See Bellaers.

Bellis, armorially identified with
BirLLEW of Cheshire.

Bellot, armorially identified with
Bellet.

Bellowes, armorially identified
with Bellew.

Bellows, armorially identified
with Bellowe, and Bellewe or
Bellew.

Belslies, a corruption of Bellassize
(Seton). Bellassize was near Cou-
lom mitres. The name is armorially
identified with Belcher.

Belville, from Belville or Bella-
villa, near Dieppe, Normandy. Ra-
nulph de Bellaville gave lands in
Yorkshire to Vaudry Abbey, Lincoln
(Mon. i. 833).

Belward, a form of Belwar,
Belver, or Belvoir. See Beevor,
Cholhondelet, Eoerton.

Beman, for Bbaman.

Bemand, for Beamaitd.

Bemes, for Beamis.

Benoe. Robert and William
Bence occur in Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS) ; and the same name occurs iu
England, c. 1272 (RH).

BEN

BER

Hubert de Bene paid a
fine in Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Stephen de Bene, 1208, was bails-
man for a M.P. for Appleby, as
vas Peter Bene, 1311 (Palgr. Pari.
Writs). From ibis family descend
the Benns, now Benn-Widsh, Lords
Ormathwaite.

Benlvell, for BeneviUe, formerly
of DeTon, from BeneviUe, near Havre.
The name occurs in Normandy,
1180-^ (MRS). Alvared de Benne-
ville (12th cent.) witnessed a charter
of Alberic de Ver (Mon. i. 1008).
William de Bendeville witnessed a
charter for Walden, Essex, in the
same century (Mon. i. 643).

Benn. See Bene.

Sennet, or Beneyt. William,
Robert, and Hugh Benedictus occur
in Normandy, 1180-05, and others of
the name, 1198 (MRS).

Bennett, Beneyt, or Benedictus, a
Norman family. See Bennet. Ro-
bert Benet (above mentioned in
Normandy) occurs, t. Henry II., in
Wilts, whose son, Adam, c. 1200,
held estates in Wilts (Hardy, Rot.
Claus. i. 179, Testa 137). Asceline
Beneyt was in the service of King
John (Hardy, Rot Claus. i. 114).
From this house descended the
Bennets, Earls of ArL'ngton, and of
Tankerville.

Berrell, for Barreix.

Berejr, for Barrey or Barry.

Berinrer. Roger de Berenger
occurs in Normandy, 1195 (MRS).
Robert, William, and John Berenger,
c. 1272 in Hants (RH).

Berks, for Perks or Parks.

Bernard, a name frequently men-
tioned inNormandy, 1180-91(MRS).
Hugo Bemardus occurs in Lincoln,
1130 (Rot. Pip.). He witnessed
the charter of Roger of Poitou in

Lancaster, c. 1100. About 1200
Robert Fitz-Bemard, of Lancashire,
granted lands at Howath to the
Knights Hospitallers, and mentions
Bernard, his son (Mon. i. 507).

From this line descend the Ber-
nards, Earls of Bandon, and probably
the family of Howath or Howarth.

Bernee, from Bemes, near Beau-
vais. Nicholas de Bemes,- 1167, was
a benefactor to Beauvais Abbey.
Adam, his son, lived 1221 ; and from
him duscended the Sires de Bemes,
Castellans of Longvillers (Des Bois)«
Agnes de Bemes occurs in Oxford,
and Robert de B. in Wilts, c 1272
(RH).

Berne J, 1, from Bemey, Norfolk ;
2, from Bernai, near Lisieux. Ralph
de Bemai, of Worcester and Hereford,
witnessed a charter of Malmsbury
Abbey, t. WilHam L (Mon. i. 53),
and was a tenant of William Fitz-
Osborae, Earl of Hereford (i. 129).
In 1096 Robert de Bernay witnessed
a charter of Stephen, Count of Au-
merle, for the monks of Beauvais
(Mon.). The Baronets Bemey derive
their name from the English locality.

Bemwell, or Bamwell. William
de Burnavilla held lands in Norfolk
and Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.), Ro-
bert and William de Bemwell in
1166 (Lib. Nig.). The former, t.
Stephen, witnessed a charter of Briset
Abbey, Suffolk (Mon. ii. 871). John
de Bumaville, of Suffolk, 1316, was
at the battle of Boroughbridge, 1322
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). This family,
which bore a saltire, was different
from that of Bamewal, ancestors of
Lord Trimleston, &c.

Berrett, for Barrett.

Berry, armorially identified with
Barry.

Bertie, a form of Bertin, which

157

BER

BIN

occurs in Battle Abbey roll, Roger
Bertin paid a fine in Normandy, 1 195
(MRS). Helto B. occurs at the same
time, and was bailiff of Falaise (lb.),
and in 1203 bad remission of a fine
at Caen (Rot Cane). Helias and
Thomas Bertin were benefactors to
St. Andrew Qouffem, Normandy.
In 1165 Alexander de Bertona held
lands in Kent (Lib. Nig.). The
family was seated at Berstead, Kent,
t Henry II. (Hasted, u. 488), and
sometimes bore the name of De
Berstead. Walter de Bersted, 1257,
was Viscount of Kent (Roberts, Ex-
cerpt.), and in 1266 was a justiciary.
Hamo de Berstede occurs 1305. In
1433 William Bertyn was one of the
Kentish gentry. Simon Bertyn, who
d. 1530, devised lands at Bersted.
Another branch, seated at Bersted
also, altered the name to Berty and
Bertie. Thomas B. of this line was
captain of Hurst Castle t. Henry
VIII., and from him descended the
Duke of Ancaster, Earls of Lindsey,
and of Abingdon.

Berttn. See Bertie.

Bertram, an illustrious Norman
name. See Mitford.

Berwell. See Babwell.

Bessett, armorially identified with

BlSSETT.

Best, an abbreviation of Bessett.
From this house derive the Lords
Wynford.

Bever, or Beever, armorially iden-
tified with Belvoir or Bevor of Lei-
cestershire, otherwise De Toesni.
See Beevob.

Beverel. Richard de Beverel is
frequently mentioned in Normandy,
c. 1180 (MRS).

Bevinffton. See Bovikgton.

BeviUe. See Beavill.

BeTir, for Beveb.
158

Bevls, for Beavis.

Bevls, armorially identified with
Beaufais or Beauvais. Duke Richard
II., 1027, confirmed the gift of Ans-
got de Belvai of land atBelvai to
Fescamp Abbey (Neustria Pia,
212). Goisbert de Beauvais held a
barony in Herts, 1082 (Domesd.).
John Beauveys was bailsman fur a
M.R for Yorkshire, 1313 (Palgr.
Pari. Writs).

Bew. See Bews.

Bewley, for Beaulieu. See Bow-
let.

Bews, for Bayeux. Ranulph de
Bayeux was one of the Proceres of
Normandy, 1050, in rebellion against
Duke William (Ord. Vitalis). His
descendants were great barons in
Lincoln. Hugh de Bayeux, 1165,
held two knights' fees in that county.
The name continued long as Bayouse,
Beyouse, and at last Bews.

Bewsay, for BussET or De Busci.

Bewabea, for Bewsat.

Blok, a form of Bee. See Beach.

BIddle, for BiDELL.

Bidell, from Bidellus or Bedellus.
/Sse Beadle.

Bidon, for BiDTTN. See Beadon.

Biffffers. Durand le Bigre,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Ra-
nulph de Bigarz, 1198 (lb.).

Biffot. Richard le Bigot and
Robert, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).

See WiGGETT.

Biles, a form of Btles.

Bin, armorially identified with
Byle or Byles, a form of Botle.

BiUes. See Bill, a form of Botle.

BlUett, armorially identified with
Bbllet.

BlDff. See Btng.

Bln^e. See Bn^o.

Blnyliain, or De Buisli, from
Buisli or Builly, near Ne&chatel,

BIN

BIS

Normandy (often supposed to be of
Saxon origin). Roger de Busliaco
held 149 lordships in barony 1086,
chiefly in York and Notts, which
were entitled the Honour of Tickhill.
He also held Sutton, Somerset, from
Roger de Arundel. One of his lord-
ships was Bingham, Notts, an estate
of great value and importance. Dug-
dale confuses this baron with his son
and grandson, who bore the same
name. The latter suffered forfeiture
t. Stephen, and his Honour of Tick-
hill was, in 1150 and 1165, in the
hands of the King (Rot. Pip. ; Lib.
Niger). Jordan and John de Buisli
were then his next heirs. The for-
mer had issue Richard de B., who
held 6 fees in 1165, and whose dau.
carried that estate to Robert de
Vipont. The male representation
then vested in the descendants of
Richard de B., younger son of Roger
I., who founded Roche Abbey, York,
1147 (Mon. i. 836). He had issue
Richard and William de B. (lb.).
John deB., son of the latter, granted
lands to Roche (lb.). The former
paid a fine in Bucks 1158 (Rot.
rip.), and possessing Bingham, was
thence named, and, c. 1166, as John
de Bingham, witnessed charters in
favour of EUesham Hospital, Lin-
coln (Mon. ii. 422). His son Cle-
ment was father of Hugh de Bing-
ham, living 1109, who was enfeoffed
in his lands at Bingham by Hugh
Paganel (Testa). The lordship was
soon after forfeited. Robert, brother
of Clement, and, in 1205, Richard,
his son, obtained livery of his lands
at Bingham (Hardy, Obi. et fin. 258).
He was brother of Robert, Bishop of
Salisbury, and had issue William and
Robert. The former possessed Sut-
ton, Somerset, which had descended

from his ancestor Roger de Buisli
(Collinson, vol. ii. 350). From
Robert, who m. the heiress of Tur-
berville, descend the Binghams of
Dorset, the Earls of Lucan, and
Barons Clanmorris.

Birbeok, from Brabant. Henry
de Birbeka witnessed a charter of
Godfrey Barbatus 1134; and Wil-
liam de B. a charter of Godfrey
Duke of Brabant 1179 (Albert.
Mirsei Oper. Diplomat, i. 107, 174).

Birmliirtaam, or Paynel. The
barony of Birmingham was granted
by Fulco Paynel, t, Henry I., to
Peter (whose family were armori-
ally identified with the Painels, each
bearing a bend), by the service of
9 knights. About 1150 William
Fitz-Peter witnessed a charter of
Gervase Paynel (Mon. ii. 907), and
his son Peter Dapifer held 9 fees
1165, and 1187 witnessed a charter
of Gervase Paynel (Mon. ii. 911).
He had William, Baron of Birming-
ham (Dugd. War. 897, 8), and Peter
de Birmingham, who went to Ire-
land, and was ancestor of the barons
of Athenry, Earls of Louth. See
Paynel.

Biron. See Btbon.

Birt. See BuRT.

Blsliop. Radulphus Episcopus,
or rfiveque, paid a fine in Nor-
mandy 1180, and Ricardus Episcopus
in 1184 (MRS). John Bishop
witnessed a charter of Robert Fitz-
Ilarding, t. Henry H. (Mon. ii.).
In 1246 Matilda, dau. of Richard le
Evesk, paid a fine, Wilts (Roberts,
Excerpt.). Sir John Bisshopp was
M.P. for Wilts 1315. Of this name
were the Bishopps, Baronets, Lords
de la Zouche.

Biabopp, armorially identified
with Bishop.

169

BIS

BLA

8tsse, fmnorially identified with
a branch of Bisseit bearing 3 escal-
lops in bend, instead of in pale, as
borne by Bisse.

Blase, from La Bisse, Normandy.
Bichard de la Bisse occurs in 1180
in the Duchy (MRS), and his estate
IB mentioned (lb.). William de
Bisa witnessed in 1115 a charter of
Stephen, Earl of Albemarle, for
Alcey Abbey, Normandy (Mon. iL
999).

Blasell, armoiially identified with

BiSSETT.

Biaaett. Ealph and Henry Biset
occur in Normandy 1180-98 (MRS).
William Biset had possessions in
Notts and Derby 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Manasser Biset occurs in Essex 1166
(lb.), and 1165 he held a fee in
Chaucy in the bailifry of Coutances,
Normandy (Duchesne, Feod. Norm.),
as did Henry Biset from the honour
of Montfort Sire John Byset, of
Worcestershire, lived 1300 (Palgr.
Pari. Writs). See Best.

BlairraTe, or le Breton. B. in
Berks was held (13th cent.) by Wil-
liam le Breton and another. The
former is armorially identified with
Blagrave ; both bearing a bend. In
ISth cent Alicia de Blackgrave held
Bockhampton, Berks (Testa) ; and
lands in Blagrave were held from
William Fitz-Humphry (le Breton)
by Nicholas Fitz-Hugh, which
Ilenry 111. in 1247 confirmed to
Poghele Priory, Berks (Mon. ii.
207). The name le Breton indicates
a Breton origin.

Black. Odo, Robert, Matthew,
Umfrid, and William Niger (black)
occur in Normandy 1180-98 (MRS),
Roger Niger occurs 1124 in a charter
of Henry I. to Dive Abbey (Gall.
Christ, xi. 169). Robertus Niger held
100

lands in Kent 1086 (Domesd.). In
1130 Godehait le Blac occurs at
Carmarthen, Nicholas Blac in
Warwick 1168 (Rot. Pip.), whose
son Geofi&y Blache 1165 held from
Pershore Abbey. In 1166 Hamo
Niger held a fee from Hamo Htz-
Meinfelin, Bucks (Lib. Niger).
Some native English families may
be included under the name.

Blaekett, an abbreviation of
Blakchett. Hence the baronets
Blaekett

Blaekatone, or le Breton. Black-
stone, Devon, was held 1086 by Alu-
red le Breton (from Bretagne), who
appears to have been succeeded by
his grandson Payne Iltz-Serlo, who
granted the church of B. to Plymp-
ton Priory (Mon. iL 8). In 13th
cent. WiUiam Blackston, with Wil-
liam de CleviUe, held lands at Stanes
of the Honour of Wallingford
(Testa).

Blake, Admiral Robert, the great
Naval Commander t. Croniwell, was
of Somerset, in which county Walter
Blache occurs 1273 (Rot Hundr.
ii. 121), and GUbert Niger in 1203
(Rot Cane). The latter was then
deceased. Roger Niger occurs in a
charter to Dive Abbey, Normandy,
1124 (Gall. Christ xi. 169, instr.).
See Black.

Blakey, the French pronuncia-
tion of Blaket See Blackett.

BlanelianL Ralph and William
Blanchart were of Normandy, 1180-
96 (MRS). Richard Blanchard,
12th century, witnessed a charter of
Roger de Montbegon, York (Mon.
ii. 662). Ponce B. held twelve fees
in Hants, granted by Richard L,
and Gilbert and William B. had
estates, Lincoln (Testa).

BlanolieTille, from the estate

BLA

BLO

c x.:

WilScn VRanr wed
Robot and J^lta BLanA^ m
XonniiidT, 11 c9[M^ t IIRS I : £:««i»
BUnAt in Cascbivire: Htmr K
in Qzfofd, c liTf i Rk>

Blmilii Bc-bert and Ralph
Blanchet, BSanqnet. or Blankei
oecar in XonnandT. 1 1^0-d5 < HES L
In EnglaDd the same appeaxs as
Blachet or Blaket.

XtaMhAeM. an Anglidaed fbim
of Blaschktxlle.

for BuLCESTOjn.
for Bleat.

for BlAKKT.

Ljr. Un&Erdus de B!e paid a
Bncj XormandT, 1160 (MRS) ;
Robert de Blee occurs in Stadf^Drd,
1199 ; GalMdos de Blie in Leicester
(RCR).

Slaaaarbaaset, or De Tilliol,
from TUliol, near Roaen. Richard
de T., lord of Blennerh&seet. Cumber-
land, t. Henrj !., waa father of
Simon, ancestor of Sire Piers Tilliol
of Blennerhaaaet t. Henry VlLL
(Nicboldon and Bums, 121, 451).
The younger brancbeabore the name
of De Blennerhnsset^

fur Blissett.
armorially identified
with Bluett.

8lewltt,armorially identified with
Bluett.

Bley, for Bleat.

Blictay or De Bloin, from Bretagne,
Tariously written Bloy, Bly, Bloyne,
Bloe, Blue, Bloyo, Blohin, Bloihowe,
&c. In 1212-22 Jelduin de Bloe
or Blew was an envoy from the
Viscount of Thouara to Henry III.

TLm:^, Rx. ChsA, L *3& ♦ST, 1±9,
<^. T^ fia=ke^ in Bb&tazr^* ii

Is'l*>»5 K>:is li-r Chris-
d • hiA £Te 1.^-
f«fi^ in C:-ff2-
waiL Gnl^ i- K ii>xi fired t.
Stirph-M ; G-eofirr. Lis sea. ttrld
»Tea fees. 1165 < lik Nl^r * : Alan
Bl^iadaa. hk vm^ is !=.'end:-n^
1201 .Haidr, ObL et £il lf>^».
Sire Ralph DeKoihoo Lai a writ :/
mliitarr sssuaoos. 13dO; anl Alan
BL, 1401, held fees of the Ovn^ur
of Mortaine, Cornwall (Carew,
C<wnw. 39, 43). Of a collateral
branch was John BIyrh or B^-:*ye,
1410, who granted to his son lands
t in CornwalL His wife inherited
lands in Botadon, Deron, where the
familT remained seated in the six-
teenth oentnij. The earls of Dam-
ley descend horn this line, whose
arms ther bear.

BMnden, for Blfxdell.

Bllaa, for Bleys or Bloys, i.e.
Blois. WlUiam de Bleya occurs in
Worcester, c. 1272 (RH); and Ralph
de Blees held Xeen-SoUan, Salop, t.
Henry VI. (Inq. p. m.). The family
is armorially identified with Blois.

m

BUaaett, for Buza&d, or Blizart.

BUxard, or Blizart, perhaps from
Blesum, Blois, meaning a native of
Blois. The name is evidently
foreign.

BloclLej, the French pn^nuuciu-
tion of Bloquet or Ploquet. iS<r
Dexman.

Bloioe, for Blois.

Bloia, from Blois or Blosuni,
France. Theobald, count of lUoii*
(whose ancestry is div^putinl), had
Eudes II., who ni. Bertha, dau. of
Conrad, king of Burgundy, by a
dau. of Louis D'OutnMuor, king of

M 101

BLO

BLU

France, and succeeding 096, ac-
quired Champagne by conquest, of
which he assumed the title of Count
Palatine. Hg had issue, 1. Theo-
bald, ancestor of the counts of
Champagne, so renowned in the
Crusades, and afterwards kings of
Navarre. 2. Henry, sumamed Ste-
phen, count of Troyes and Meaux,
who refused homage to Henry I.,
king of France, and was banished,
1041. His son Odo or Eudes de
Champagne or Blois, being despoiled
of his estates by his uncle, the Count
of C, retired to Normandy, and
obtained from John, archbishop of
Rouen, the lordship of Albemarle,
held by ten knights' service. He
m. Adelais de Conteville, half sister
to the Conqueror, and acquired vast
baronies in England, held by his
descendants the earls of Albemarle,
barons of Holdemess. He probably
had brothers, from one of whom
descended the family of De Blois,
who bore the bend of the counts of
Blois and Champagne and of the
earls of Albemarle. In 1165 Emald
de Bloi held lands of ancient en-
feoffment from Earl Alberic de Ver
(Lib. Nig.). In 1201 Robert de
B. was party to a suit, Essex
(RCR), and 1220 again. William
de Bloys was bishop of Winchester,
1226 ; and 1250 Alexander Bleys is
mentioned in Gloucester. Thomas
Blois, living at Norton, Suffolk,
1470, was ancestor of the baronets
Blois.

Blomefleld. See Bloohfield.
Hence the baronets Blomefield.

Blomfleld. See Bloomfield.
Hence the late eminent J. C. Blom-
field, bishop of London.

Bloomfield, armorially identified
with Blomville, from the lordship
162

so named near Caen and Touques.
The name occurs as Blundeville,
Blosmeville, Blumville, &c. Richard
de Blumville was a benefactor, t.
Rich. I., to Bliburg Abbey, Suffolk
(Mon. ii. 594). Thomas de B. had
custody of the estates of Earl Bigod
in Norfolk and Suffolk (Roberts,
Excerpt, i. 125), and 1230 Thomas
de B. was bishop of Norwich. In
1316 Catherine and William de B.
were possessed of six manors in
Norfolk (Palgr. Pari. Writs). Hence
the lords Bloomfield.

Blossett. The Blossetts of Nor-
mandy were barons of Esneval, and
Vidames. The last was Eguerrand
Baron D'Esneval, c 1477 (La Roque,
Mais. Hare ii. 1183).

Blount, Le Blund, or Blundus.
Gi3rvase, Fromund, Robert, Wy-
mund Blundus of Normandy, 11 BO-
OS (MRS). Gilbert and Robert
Blundus (said to be of the family
of the counts of Guisnes) held
baronies in the Eastern Counties,
1086. There are frequent notices
of the name, 12th cent, in Essex,
Suffolk, AVilts, Notts, &c. In 1300
three families of Le Blund bore
different arms, and were probably
of different foreign origins. Hence
derive the baronets Blount

Blow, for Blue or Bloy. See
Bligh.

Blae. See Blews.

Bluett. In 1084 Richard and
William Bloet occur in Normandy
(Gall. Christ, xi. 228 Instr.). Robert
Bloiet was bishop of Winchester,
t William I.. (Ord. Vit. 7Q3).
Briqueville la Blouette was the seat
of this family in Normandy (La
Roque, Mais. Hare. ii. 1834). Robert
Bloet witnessed a charter of Wil-
liam I. (Mon. i. 49), and Ralph B.

BLU

BOI

at the same time was a benefactor
of Gloucester Abbey (lb. i. 118).
William Bluet was summoned with
other barons to march against the
Welsh, 1256. The name long re-
mained of eminence in the West of
England.

Blomfleld. See Bloomfieu).

Blandell. See Blunden.

Blanden, armorially identified
with Blundell or Blondel. Wastin
or Gastin ]31ondel occurs in Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS). This family
came to England with William
Malet, and William B. in 11G6 held
three fees of the Honour of the
Malets of Eye (Lib. Nig.), and
liobert de Crek held two more fees
from Blondel. In Salop this family
was seated before 1260 (Eyton).
Sire Bobert Blundell witnessed a
charter of Abberbury Abbey, Salop
(Mon. i. GOG). A branch became
seated at Ince, I^ancashire, and
another in Ireland as barons of
Edenderry, viscounts Blundell. The
baronets Blunden lost the ancient
orthography of their name, but
retained their original family arms^
those of the Blundells, which suffice
for their identification.

Blundafleld, for BlundeviUe
(I^wer). See Bloom pield.

Blnnt. Kadulf, Roger, Robert
le Blont, Norm. 1180-05 (MRS).
Hence the baronets Blunt.

Blews, a form of Blew or Blue.
Etard de Bleu occurs in Kent, 1199,
and Robert de Bloi in Essex (RCR).
This name was a form of Bloi, Bloin,
or Blohin of Bretagne, often written
Blue. See Bligh.

Biy, for Bloi. See Bligh.

BoaiT) for BoouE.

Boase, for Bo WES (Lower).

Boat^ for Buaty from the Castle

m2

of Buat near Falaise. The family
of De Buat or Boat long remained
in Normandy (Des Bois). Sexus
de Bue occurs in Surrey, 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). See BowETT.
, for Boase.
, for Boase.

Bobart. N. Popart^ Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS).

Bockerfleld, from Bocherville or
Bucheville, Normandy. Hubert de
Bucherville (12th cent.) witnessed
the charter of Isabella de Say to
Wenlock Abbey (Mon. i. 614).

Bookett, originally Boquet
(Lower). Robert Bouquet occurs
in Normandy, 1198 (MRS).

Bodel, for BuDELL.

Bodffer. Adam, Amulph, Bos-
chier, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; W.
le Boghier, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Bodelly, for Botelly or Batelly.
See Batley.

Bofbty, from Beaufay near Alen-
9on, Normandy. Eguerrand de
BolFei occurs in Normandy, 1195
(MRS). It sometimes now takes
the form of Bophey.

Boffris* William de Bogis occurs
in Normandy, 1180 and 1 195 (MRS).
The name De Boges occurs else-
where in 1182 (Gallia Christ, xvi.
301).

Boffff** See BoGOis.

BoU, from Normandy, several
families, viz. : —

1. De Bois-Amaud, hereditary
stewards of the counts of Breteuil,
sires of Poilly. Their signatures
appear in the charter of William
Fitz-Osbome to Lire Abbey, t.
William I. They long flourished
in Leicester and Northants.

2. De Bois-Guillaume, of the
bailifry of Caux, of whom William
de B. was seated in Essex, 1086.

163

BOL

BOL

They long flourished in the Eastern
Counties.

3. De Bois-Herbert, barons of
Halberton, Devon; Roger Faitel,
baron of B. Herbert, occurs 1050
(Ord. Vit 466); Hugo de Bosco
H. occurs, 1083, in England (Exon.
Domesd.). They long flourished in
Dorset, and the barons of Halberton,
Devon, were a branch.

4. De Bois- Robert or Roard, of
whom Robert de B. and his brother
held estates in Bucks, 1086. Sire
Nicholas de Bois of this family lived
14th century.

5. De Bois, descended from a
companion of Bernard de Neu-
march^, to whom he granted a
barony, Brecknock, 1088, named
after him Trebois.

Bole, or BoELS.

Boles, a form of Bo^LS. See

BoTLB.

Bolejm. Queen Anna Boleyn
was great-granddaughter of Sir
Geofiry Boleyn, Lord Mayor of Lon-
don temp. Henry VI., who accumu-
lated a large fortune. The family
had formerly been of great conse-
quence. Sir Thomas B. of Blick-
ling, Norfolk, grandfather of Sir
Geoflry, lived c. 1400, and was line-
allv descended from John de Bo-
leyne of Sail, living 1283, whose
father Simon purchased lands in
Norfolk by fine 1252. The father
of the latter m. the sister and heir
of Robert Malet (Blomefield), and
possessed estates at Walpole, &c.
In 1165 Herebert de Buliun held half
a knight's fee from Roger Bigod, E.
of Norfolk (Lib. Niger). At the
same time William de Bolein held
1 fee in York and 1 in Lincoln;
which shows that there were then
two branches of the family in Eng-
164

land. Accordingly, in the preceding
generation, Eustace and Simon de
Bologne, brothers of Pharamus de
B., are mentioned in a charter of the
latter (Mon. Ang. i. 583).

It appears from this charter that
Pharamus (who had estates in Eng-
land) was son of William de Bolonia,
the son of Geoffry de Bolonia, son of
Eustace, Count of Bologne (Ibid.).
Pharamus held estates in England
from the Count of Bologne, his kins-
man, whose English barony consisted
of 112 knights' fees.

The Counts of Bologne descended
from Angilbert, a Frank noble, who
m. Bertha, dau. of the Emperor
Charlemagne, and before 790 was
created Duke of the maritime terri-
tory afterwards styled Ponthieu (Art
de V^rif. les Dates, xiL 818). Count
Nithard, his son, rendered eminent
services to his uncles Lewis and
Charles the Bald. Seventh in de-
scent from him was William I., who
succeeded before 957. His great
grandson was Eustace I., who had
issue Eustace H., Goisfi^d, Bishop
of Paris, Lambert, and Godfrid, or
Geoffry, ancestor of the Boleyns.

BoUand. Richard de la Boil-
lante, Norm. 1198, MRS.

Bollen, armorially identified with
Boleyn.

BolleD§f, for Boulogne, or Bo-

LEYNB.

BoUowe, forBellewe, orBETXEW.

Bolster, for Balster or Balistar.
See Alabaster.

Bolt, from Bolt or Bout, near
Bayeux. Tescelinus de Boalt paid a
fine in Normandy 1 180, in the bail-
ifry of William Duredent, MRS.
Reginald and Richard Bolt occur in
Oxford, c. 1272, RH.

Beltoii-irelsoD,or DeMontfichet,

BOL

BON

Earlfl Nelson. Alured Gemon^
brother of William Gemon, Baron
of Montfichet (see Cavendish), was
father of Matthew, who had 3 sons —
1, Ralph, living 1165, ancestor of
the Gemons and Cavendishes; 2,
Richard, father of Osbert de Gladis-
fen ; 3, Hugh Gemon or De Bolton.
The Lordships of Bolton, Bradwell,
Gapton, and Hopland, Suffolk, were
exchanged, t. Henry I. or Stephen,
by their then owner, with the Ger-
nons, for Gyl in Normandy (Test.
205). Matthew G. was probably the
grantee of Bolton, &c. He gave
them to his sons Ralph, Richard,
and Hugh; and Bartholomew de
Bolton, son of Hugh, held these
estates on condition of paying to
Ralph Gemon (son of Ralph) and
Osbert de Gladisfen (son of Richard)
eight shillings annually (Suckling,
Sutr. i. 301, 303, 323 ; Testa, 295).
Bartholomew de B. was father of
Joceus or Jocelin de B., who is men-
tioned in the Testa de Neville (103)
as king's bailiff of the district where
Bolton was situate. After him Ro-
bert de B. occurs (lb.), and in 1286
Thomas de Hopland, brother of the
owner of Bolton, &c, occurs (Suck-
ling, Suff. i. 323). The family of
Bolton continued in Suffolk till t.
James I. ; but a branch settled in
Norfolk, of which was William B.
(probably a younger son of the Suf-
folk line), who m., c 1430, an heiress
in Norfolk ; and from him descended
the Lords of Brisingham and Hey-
wood, who continued till the time
of ' Elizabeth. From a younger
branch of these descend the Earls
Nelson, who obtained that title as
the nearest heirs in blood of the re-
nowned Nelson.
The arms of the Boltons, or Boul-

tons (on a bend argent, 3 leopards'
heads), were probably originally 3
escallops instead of leopards' heads,
an ancient coat of the Gemons be-
ing on a bend 3 escallops (Robson).
Escallops were frequently exchanged
by mistake for leopards' heads.

Bompas, from Bonpas near Per-
pignan, a Visigoth family. Gilbert^
son of William Bonpas, paid a fine,
1265, for an assize, Gloucestershire
(Roberts, Excerpt, ii. 418).

Bonamj. Radulphus de Bono
Amico occurs in Normandy 1180,
MRS, and Robert and William Bon
Ami in 1198 (lb.).

Bone, armorially identified with
Bohun of Midhurs^ or De Fulgeres.
See FouLGEB.

Bonell, or Bunel, Lords of Tissy
near Caen (Des Bois). In 1166
Roger Bunel and Robert Htz-Julian
held 2 fees in Lincoln from Richard
de la Haye (Lib. Niger).

Boner. Bartholomew Bonaire
party to a suit Hants 1200^ RCR.
This name appears foreign.

Bonest, from BanastOi or Banas-
tre. See Baitnister.

Bone J, for Bonnet.

Bonfleld, for Bonville, from the
Castle of Bonneville or BondeviUe,
Normandy. William de Bonville
occurs 1124 (Gall. Christ xi. 159).
In 1165 the son of Robert de Bon-
avilla held lands in York (Lib. Ni-
ger). The Barons Bonville were of
this house (See Dugdale, Baronage).

Bonliam. Humphry and W^il-
liam Bonhomme occur in Cambridge
c 1272, R.H. The name is obvi-
ously foreign. One family may have
derived its name from Bonham, Nor-
folk. Hence the Baronets Bon-
ham.

Bonbote, or Bonnot, a form of

165

BON

BOK

Bonnett, with which it is armorially
identified.

Bonnett. Hoger Bonitus wit-
nessed 1076 a charter of William de
Braiose, Sussex (Mon. i. 581). The
family seat was near Alen^on. The
name occurs in the Battle Ahbey
roll. Robert Bonat (13th cent)
held 1^ knights' fees from tne Ba-
rons Braiose at Wagpingthom, Sus-
sex (Testa).

Bonne J. Gaufridus Bonie, Nicho-
las, and Richard Bonie occur in Nor-
mandy 1189-96, MRS; Agnes and
Alicia Bonye in Oxfordshire, c. 1272,
RH.

8onnivell,for Bonville. See BoN-

FIELD.

Bonom, for BoNHiM.

BoDiui, armorially identified with
Bon EST.

Boodle, for BuDELL.

Booff, for BoGUE.

Booker. Walter Bochier is men-
tioned in Normandy 1180, MRS.
The name in England is armorially
identified with Boocher.

Boole, or Boyle. Ralph Buelles
or Buels occurs in Normandy 1195,
MRS. See Boyle.

Boolen, for BuUen, or BoLETif.

Bools. See BoGLE.

Boon, or BooNE, armorially iden-
tified with Bohun. There were two
families of the name, 1 Norman,
2 Breton.

The former descended from Hum-
phry de Bohun, who accompanied
the Conqueror, and was ancestor of
the Bohuns, Earls of Hereford, Con-
stables of England.

The latter was a branch of the
Barons of Fougeres or Filgeres in
Bretagne, whose ancestry reaches to
the year 900 (Herald and Genealo-
gist). See FouLGER.
106

Boone, armorially identified with
Bohun. See Boon.

Booser, for BowSEB.

Boosej. Alexander de la Bu-
zeia, Normandy 1180, MRS ; Ralph
Buse, Eng. 1194, CR; William B.,
Engl. c. 1272, RH.

Boot, perhaps from Boat. The
fief of Hugo Boot, however, is men-
tioned t. Philip Augustus, as held
from Walter Tirel in the Vexin,
Normandy (M6m. Soc. Ant. Norm.
V. 184).

Boottibj, a younger branch of
the Barons de Tateshall, descended
from Eudo, a foreign noble, living
1086 (Domesd.). Boothby was held
13th cent by Robert de Tateshall,
the ancestor of this family (Testa).
Sir Alexander de Boothby had a
writ of summons, 1296, to march
against the Scots. From this family
descend the Baronets Boothby.

Borne. Ansold, Anselm, Walter
le Borne, Normandy 1180-95, MRS.

Borourli, or De Burgh, other-
wise Tusard. Hubert de B., the
great Earl of Kent t. Henry III.,
was descended from a family which
held Burgh, Causton, &c., in Nor-
folk, by the service of finding a
mounted cross-bow-man for the
king's army for 40 days, and had so
held those estates from the time of
Henry 1. These estates being di-
vided between the family of Tusard
and that of De Burgh, it appears
that the former was the original
Norman name, retained by one
branch (See Testa de Neville, 293).
William Tusard, t. William I., had
issue Robert de Burgh and Gerard
Tusard, to whom the above lands
seem to have been granted by Henry
I. (Testa, 293). The latter was a
benefactor to Castle Acre, and left

BOR

BOX

descendants named Tusard. The
former^s lands passed to his brother
Ilainald de B., father of William de
B., whose son Rainier was father of
Hubert de Burgh, the great Earl of
Kent. All these persons are men-
tioned in Blomefield 's Norfolk. From
this house descended the Lords
Burgh or Borough of Gainsborough.

Borrow, armorially identified
with Borough and Buroh.

Borrell, armorially identified with

BURRELL.

Borrett. John Buret occurs in
Normandy 1105, and Radulph de
Burettes, MRS. Walter de la Bu-
rette in Devon, c. 1272, RFI.

Borroufftas. See BuRROUGH.

Borrowes. See BuRROuen or
Burgh. Hence the baronets of the
name.

Bose, for Boss.

Bosbell, for Bushell.

Bostaer, a form of Bourchieb
(Lower).

Bosquet. See BocKETT.

Boss. Radulph us Bos or Bose
occurs in Normandy 1180, Durand
and Richard B. 1198, MRS. Ra-
dulphus B. also occurs in Bucks
1194, RCR, as Rad. Buse.

Bossard, or Bussard. Baldwin,
Ranulph, and William Buscart or
Buschart occur in Normandy 1198,
MRS ; Henry Boscard in Salop 1203
(Rot. Cane). Leigh ton-Buzzard
derives its name from this family.

Bossey. See Booset.

Bossy, for Busset.

Bostel, for Postel. Richard,
Robert, Alexander, Ralph, and Eus-
tace Postel of Normandy 1180-95,
MRS.

Bostfleld, for BOSTILLE.

BosTiUe, from B. near Caudebec,
Normandy. William de Boseville,

with Engelger de Bohun, witnessed
the charter of Eenilworth t. Henry I
(Mon. iL 114). Helias de Boseville
granted lands to Nostell, York, con-
firmed by Henry U. (lb. ii. 37). In
1105 William de B. held lands in
Essex, Robert de B. in Suffolk (Lib.
Nig.). In Normandy Gaufrid de B.
held t. Hen. I., two fees from Hugh de
Montfort and the church of Bayeux.

Boswell, armorially identified
with Bosyille.

Boterill. Geoffry Boterel, bro-
ther of Alan, Count of Penthi6vre
and Richmond, occurs in a Breton
charter, 1080 (Morice, Hist. Bret.
Preuves, ii. 455). His son Hamon
was father of William Botterill,
mentioned in England, 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). He m. Alice, co-heir of
Robert Corbet, sister of Annora,
mother of Reginald, Earl of Corn-
wall by Henry I. This marriage
accounts for the settlement of this
family in Cornwall, ancestors of the
Barons Botreaux.

Bott. W^illiam Bot occurs in
Normandy 1195-8 (MRS); Walter
Botte in Oxfordshire, 1189 (Rot.
l>ip.).

Bottin. Stephen, Gilbert, and
William Botin occur in Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). Alicia, widow of
Thomas Buting or 13oting, paid a
fine in Lincoln (Roberts, Excerpt. iL
303).

Bontnff, for Bottdt.

Bottle. Roger Botel occurs in
Normandy, 1195 (MRS).

Bottrell or Botterel, or De Bote-
reaux, from Bottereaux, near Evreux.
This family is frequently mentioned
in the 12th cent., in England, as De
Boterillis, and bore different arms
from that of Botreaux of Cornwall.
See BoTBBlLL.

107

BOT

BOU

Botevjle, from Bouteyille near
Carenton, Normandy. The name
occurs in Battle Abbey Roll. Robert
de Buteville held two fees in Bed-
ford, 1165, and Robert de B. held in
Norfolk (Lib. Niger). In 1316 John
de ButeTille was possessed of the
lordship of Cheddiogstone, Bucks
(Palgr. Pari. Writs). .The name of
Butterfield is probably a form,

Boaclie, from Buces, now Bucels,
near Caen. Ilugo de Bucis occurs
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Gilbert
de Buche in Surrey, 1199, RCRj
and Roger Buche in Norfolk. John
de Bucis had a suit in England t.
John (Placit. Abbreviatio.).

Boucher, armorially identified
with BoimcHtER.

Boueliett, a form of Boceett.

BoulBer, from Bouflers, near Ab-
beville. James Beauilour or Beau-
fleur was collector in the Port
of London, 1322 (Palgr. Pari.
Writs).

Bouffliejr, armorially identified
withBowETT. The baronets Boughey
are paternally descended from Flet-

CHSB.

Boufflitoii or Boveton, for Boven-
ton, with which it was originally
armorially identified, bearing three
crescents or (Robson, arms of Bough-
ton of Lawford). See Botnton. The
baronets Boughton descend from
hence.

Bonlder, from Baudre, near St.
Lo, in the Cotentin. Walter Bulder
occurs in York, c. 1272, RH.

Boollj. See Bullet.

Bonlt, armorially identified with
Bolt.

Bomn, armorially identified with
Bohun of Midhtirst. See Boon.

Bonn, armorially identified with
Bohun of Midhurst. Sde Boon.
168

Bound, the same as Bownb
(Lower).

Boundj, from Bondy, near St.
Denis, Isle of France. Ralph de
Bond^ occurs in England, 1199,
RCR. Walter Bonde in York, 1216
(Roberts, Excerpta).

Bonr, armorially identified with
Boun or Bohun. See Boon.

Bonroliier, a form of Bousser or
Bousseres, from Boursidres, in Bur-
gundy. Urso de Berseres held Senley,
Bucks, 1086 (Domesd.). Sylvester
de Bursers in 1165 held lands in
Sufiblk, of the honour of Clare (Lib.
Niger). John de Busser was a
justice in Essex and Hertford 1317^
1318 ; in 1321 a justice of the Com-
mon Pleas, and in 1324 Robert de
Bousser was summoned from Ebsex
to the Great Council, Westminster.
The Lords Bourchier, Earls of Essex
and Eu, descended from this family.

Bourdon. Geoffry, John, Ar-
nald, Sylvester, Osbert, Ranulph
Bordon, and others in Normandy,
1180-96 (MRS); William B. in
Northants, Reginald and Roger in
Gloucester 1199, RCR.

Bonrke, for Burke or Bubgh.
The Earls of Mayo are of this name.

Bourlet or Borlet. See Barlbtt.

Boumer or Burner, a form of
Bemer or Bbbnebs.

Bousfleld, from Bousville or Bou-
ville, near Pavilly, Normandy. Viger,
Walter, Andrew, Serlo de Buesvilla
orBuevilla,occurll8a-96(MRS). In
1244 William de Boevill, son and
heir of Ranulph de B., did homage
for his lands in the bailifry of New-
castle-under-Line (Roberts, Excerp-
ta, i. 417).
Boutolier, for Boitchbb.
Boutell. See Bultesl, and
Bottle.

BOU

BOW

Boatroy. Alvaredus, John, and
Roger Boteri occur in NormRndy,
1180-95 (MRS); WiUiam Buteri
or Butery in England t. John (Hardy,
Rot De Libertate).

Boavier. Hugo Bouvier and John
Bovier of Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS). See Bowteb.

Boats. See Boot.

Bovaj, for BEAUviJS.

BoTille, a baronial family from
Boorille or Boeville, Normandy.
William de B. had possessions in
Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.). Another
William de B. occurs in Essex and
Herts, 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and 1166
John de B. returned the fees of his
barony in Suffolk as four, at which
time Otuel de B. held in Essex from
the honours of Mandeville and De
Thame, and William de B. in Bucks
from the Earl (Lib. Niger). William
de B. of Norfolk and Suffolk had
writs of military summons 1296 and
1300. The family was widely spread
through England, and in 1166 held
sixteen knights' fees. An eminent
chief-justice bore the name.

BoTliifftoii or BoTenton. See

BOYNTON.

BoTiorton. See BonrxoN.

Bowaok, for Boag.

Bowolier, for Bovbchieb.

Bowden, from Bodin (Lower).
Petrus Bodin occurs in Normandy,
12th cent (M^m. Soc. Ajit. Nonn. v.
90).

Bowdler (from whom Hope-
Bowdler and other places, Salop), a
form of De Boilers or Budlers of
Flanders. See Bulleb.

Bowes, from Boves, Normandy.
John de Bowes or Boves occurs in
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Hugh de
BoveiB, t. William L, had grants in
Notts ( Wiffen, Mem. Russell). Hugh

de Boves commanded in Poitou and
Flanders for King John (Roger
Wendover, iii. 287). William de
Boves, of Notts, n^as dead 1219
(Roberts, Excerpta).

Bowett. Alexander and Unfrid
Bouet occur in Normandy 1180-98
(MRS) ; Richard Bowet, one of the
followers of John de Mowbray in
pursuit of the Spencers, had pardon
1321 (Palgr. Pari. Writs).

Bowker. See BooEEB. There is
an armorial relationship between the
names.

Bowles or Buelles. See Botle.
Hence W. Lisle Bowles the poet

Bowless, for Bowles.

Bowlej, for Beaulieu (Lower).
Simon de Bello Loco of Nonnandy
1180, Froger and Nicholas de B.
1198 (MRS). Alexander de Bello
Loco paid a fine, Bedfordshire 1266
(Roberts, Excerpt.).

Bown, armorially identified with
Bohun of Midhurst. See Boon.
iS^BowN.
k, for Beaurain. See Bow-

BINO.

BowTinff, from Beaurain, near
Cambrai, Flanders. Wybert de
Beaurain occurs 1180-98 in Nor-
mandy (MRS). Hence the able
writer Sir John Bowring. See Bow-
ban.

Bowry. See BuBT.

Bowser, armorially identified with

BOURCHIEB.

Bowtell, fpr Bon tell.

Bowton, for Boughton.

Bowyer, baronets. This family
has been derived from the B.s of
Knippersley, Stafford, but erroneous-
ly ; for the arms entirely differ, nor
is there any evidence of descent.
The name, as appears by the arms,
was originally Bouvier (Bobson).

169

BOW

BOY

Hugo Bouvier and John B. were of
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS). Gal-
frid le Boyer occurs in Kent 1250
(Roberts, Excerpt.). In 1273 Wil-
liam B. was of Sussex (Plac. de quo
War.). Ralph B. was M.P. for
Arundel 1555, and John M.P. for
Steyning 1547.

Bowjn, armorially identified with
Bohun. iSee Boon.

Boyall, a form of Boyle (Lower).

Boyoe, a form of Bois.

Boyd, a branch of the Breton
family of Dinant. See Stttart. It
descends from a brother of Walter,
first high steward of Scotland, and
the Earls of Arran, Kilmarnock, and
Errol were of the name.

Boydell, descended from Osborne
Fitz-Tezzo, Baron of Dodelston,
Cheshire, 1086, who appears to have
been Norman, as the Church of Bois-
dt?l was given to St. Stephen's,
Caen, 1082 by Serlo de Lingeure
(Gall. Christ, xi. 74). Helto Fitz-
Ilugh, grandson of Osborne, had
issue Hugh Boydel, ancestor of this
family (Ormerod, Cheshire).

Boyes, for Bois.

Boyle, from Boile, otherwise
Boelles or Builles, now La Buille,
near Rouen. Fulcher Budellus or
de Buelles witnessed a charter of
Odo of Bayeux 1074 (Mdm. Soc.
Ant. Norm. viii. 436). Bartholomew
de Boel, Vidame of Chartres, was a
leader in Palestine 1006 (Ord. Vita-
lis). William de Bool or Boeles,
and Gilbert, occur in Normandy,
1180 (MRS). Osbert de Boel was
of Lincoln, 1138 (Mon. ii. 826).
Osbert de Boelles, 1165, held lands
in Devon (Lib. Nig.), Lambert de
B. in the eastern counties (lb.).
The family afterwards appears in
Bedford, Warwick, Southants, Staf-
170

ford, Rutland, Salop. In the latter,
William de Buels (descended from
Helias de Buel, living t. John) sold
estates 1290 to Robert Bum el,
Bishop of Bath (Eyton, Salop, iii.
203). His son W^iUiam and his
family settled in Hereford, and hence
sprang Ludovic Buel or Boyle of
Hereford (Harl. MS. 1645), ancestor
of the Earls of Cork, Burlington,
Orrery, Shannon, and other great
houses.

Boyle, of Scotland, firom Boyville
of Normandy, otherwise Boeville
(See Botjsfibld). Many of the name
occur in Normandy, 12th cent.
William de Boeville (Boeville) was
of SuiFolk, 1086, William de Boe-
ville of Essex and Herts, 1130, He-
lias de Boyvill and William de
Buiville of Gloucester and Bucks,
1165 (Lib. Nig.). David de Boy-
vill of Scotland (12th cent) wit-
nessed a charter of William the Lion
(Chart. Mailros.). Richard, the
king's marshal, granted a fishery in
the Tweed, held from David De
Bouvele, his uncle (lb.). The Earls
of Glasgow of this line have adopted
the arms of the English Boyles, as
arms of afi*ection, in addition to their
own,

Boylesy for Buelles or Boyle.

Boyifl, for Boyle.

Bogruet for Boges or Booois.

Boynell,armorially identified with
Boyville. See Boyle of Scotland.

Boys, for Bois.

Boyse, for Bois.

8oysoii.William,Ernald,Richard,
Amfrid Buisson of Normandy lived
1180-95 (MRS). Roger Buzun
occurs in Norfolk 1258 (Roberts,
Excerpta).

Boynton, or De Brus, abbreviated
from Boventon. See Bbttce. Robert

BRA

BRA

Fitz-Norman Bruis or Bruce of Bo-
Tenton witnessed a charter of Ra-
nulph de Merlai for St. Mary's, York,
1129 (Mon. u. 1024). Nonnan, his
father, was son of Robert de Brue,
living 1086. The family of De
Boy en ton or Boynton in the 12th
and 13th centuries held a leading
position in York, and from it de-
scend the baronets Boynton.

Brabant, from the Netherlands.
Arnold Braban (Brabant) of Stam-
ford occurs 1297 (Palgr. ParLWritS).

Brabaxon, originally from Bra-
bant In 1198 Thomas Braben9on
paid a fine of 50/. in Normandy, and
Roger lent 15/. to the king (MRS).
The family continued in Normandy
(La Roque, Mais. Ilarcourt, i. 604).
John Brabazon paid a fine Oxford-
shire 1247 (Roberts, Excerpt.).
Roger le Brabazon was a justiciary
1294-1316, and William de B. was
M.P. for Leicestershire 1313, and in
1325 had a writ of military sum-
mons to pass into Gascoigne. From
this family descended the Earls of
Meath and the Baronets Brabazon.

Bracebridffe or De Ardem.
Ralph, son of William de Ardem,
was Lord of Bracebridge, Lincoln,
13th cent. (Testa, 324). The family
of Ardem or Arden was Norman, and
came to England 1066. The Brace-
bridge family bear the arms of Arden
or Ardem, being a fesse gules, with
different tinctures of the field. In
1165 William de Arden held a fief
Kent, Helias de Ardem Somerset,
Thomas de Arden Essex (Lib. Nig.)*
In 13th cent Ralph de A. of Essex
held a fee from the honour of Peyerill
of London (Testa, 364). He was pro-
bably the same who held Brace -
bridge. That this family was con-
nected with the Eastern Counties

appears from the marriage of
William de Criketot, Baron of Ix-
worth, Suffolk, to the dau. of John
Bracebrigge (Mon. ii. 184). The
latter was living 1305 (Mon. ii. 327).

Brace, from Bracet.

Braoey, from Br^y, near Caen.
Henry and Ilamelin de Brecie occur
in Normandy 1180-95 (MRS.).
Radulphus de Braceio occurs in a
Norman charter 1082 (Gall. Christ.
id, 86). William, his son, held
Wisteston, Cheshire, and Robert de
Bracy, the grandson, held 3 knights'
fees in that county from Robert Mai-
banc, his uncle (Ormerod, iii. 177).
This Cheshire family had many
branches, from one of which de-
scend the Brasseys now existing, and
Brassey the eminent engineer.

Bracber. Alan, Emma, Richard,
and Alexander Bracheor occur in Nor-
mandy 1180^95 (MRS). iS^BBASIER.

Brack, for Brae See Brake.

Brarre, for Brae. See Brake.

Brain, from Brain, Anjou.
Matthew de Brain occurs in York-
shire 1199 (RCR).

Bralnes, for Brain.

Brake. Eudo and Evain de
Brae occur in Normandy 1180-96
(MRS). Richard de la Brache in
Bedford 1199 (RCR).

Bran, for Brand.

Brancb, from St Denis do
Branche, Normandy. Roger Branche
was a benefactor to Marrig Priory,
York (Mon. i. 485). Richard B.
witnessed a charter of Galfrid de
SaukeviUe (u. 637). William B. was
of Suffolk 1219 (Roberts, Excerpt),
and Sir William B. of Somerset
1316 (Palgr. Pari. Writs).

Brand. Walter Brand us held
lands by knight service in the Vis-
county of Caen 1165 (Food. Norm.

171

BRA

BRE

Duchesne). William Brant had
estates Norfolk 1086. Matthew
Brand 1223 had custody of the
heir of Hugo de Bixe (Roberts,
Excerpt.). Robert B. (13th cent.)
possessed estates in Oxford (Testa).
Simon Brand was of Hertfordshire
1325, from whom descended the
Lords Dacre of this name.

Brandram. William Brandram
occurs in Normandy 1198 (MRS).

Brant. See Brand.

Braaier. William Braisier paid a
fine Normandy 1180, and soon after
William de Neelfa was a fugitive for
slaying him (MRS). The same name
occurs as ' Bracheor.' See Brachbb.

Brasll, from Bresles near Beau-
Tsis. Agemund de Brdsel paid an
amercement in Hants 1203 (Rot.
Cane). .

Brass, for Bbace.

Brassey. See Bracet.

Bratt, armorially identified with
Brett.

Braund, for Braio).
I, for Braund.
r, from Bray, near Evreux,
Normandy. William de Bray oc-
curs 1189-96 (MRS). MilodeBrai,
father of Hugh Trussel, m., c.
1070, Litheuil, Viscountess of Troyes,
and, c. 1004, founded Longport
Abbey, "Normandy (Ord. Vit.,
transl. by Forester, iii. 78). Milo de
B., his son, was a crusader 1096
(Ord. Vit.). In 1148 Richard de
Braio held lands at Winchester
from the Bishop (Wint. Domesd.).
The De Brais possessed estates in
Cambridge and Bedford 1166 (Lib.
Nig.). A branch was seated in
Devon 18th cent. The Lords Bray
descended from this house, and Sir
Reginald Bray, the eminent archi-
tect, temp. Henry VH.
172

Brayne. See Brain.

Braaler. See Brasisr«

Brasill, for Brasill.

Brea^be. See Brache.

Breary, or De Brefeto, from
Breuery, near Vesoul, France. The
arms are preserved (Robson).

Breeks, for Brake.

Brees. See Breese.

Breese, a form of Brioe, being
the Norman-French pronunciation.

Breese. See Breese.

Bmnker, armorially identified
with Brouneer.

Bren, armorially identified with
Brend.

Brenob, for Branch.

Brend, armorially identified with
Brand.

Brennard, for BuRNABD.

Breton, from Bretagne. Many
families bore the name; of which
were the baronial families of Breton
of Devon, of Gloucester, of Bucks,
of Lincoln, and of Essex, respect-
ively. Sire John Breton, of Sporle,
Essex, sat in Parliament as a baron,
1298.

Brett, from Brette in Maine, or
possibly short for Breton. Thurstan
Bret witnessed a charter uf Roger
Earl of Hereford t. Henry H. (Mon.
i. 821). Ranulph le Bret witnessed
a charter t. Stephen (i. 440). Sire
John and Sire Richard B. witnessed
(13th cent.) charters of Brecknock
Priory. In 1300-17 Geofiry le Bret
was one of the barons of Ireland, and
Sir John le Bret 1321 had pardon
as a follower of the Mortimers
(Palgr. Pari. Writs).

BretteU. GauMd de Braitells
witnessed a Norman charter in 112G
(MSAN. V. 197).

Brettell, lords of Gremonville in
Normandy (Des Bois). Robert de

BRE

BKl

firetel occurs in Kent, 1130 (Hot
Pip.), and Maorice de Britell was
Lord of Stapleton and other lands
in Dorset 1316 (Palgr. Pari. Writs).
Bretel is near AlenQon.

Brettle, for Brettell.

Breuiiy or Brewn, for Brun. See
Brown.

Brew, one of the forms of Breux,
Brews, or Braiose. See Brewis.

Brewer. 1. from Brovera or
Brueria, now Breviare near Caen ; a
family seated in Devon at the Con-
quest, and from which descended
Henry de Briwere, t Stephen; Henry
B., who held five fees in Devon 1 166 ;
and William Briwere, a ^at baron
temp. John. William B. in 1165
was a baron in Notts, and Ralph B.
had estates Leicester. 2. from
the English translation of Braceator
or Braceor. See Brazier, Bracher.

Brewbouse, for Brewis, or De
Braiose.

Brewisr or De Braiose, a baronial
family, from Braiose, near Argentan,
Normandy. The name is frequently
mentioned 1180-08 in Normandy
(MRS). William de Braiose founded
the Abbey of Braiose t. William I.
(Mdm. Soc. Ant. Norm.xxii.'81, &c.)
He was at the battle of Hastings,
and made grants to St. Florent,
Saumur. Gunnora, his mother, 1082
held lands from Hugo Pincema and
Roger de Cuilli (Gall. Christ, xi.
71). Philip, his son, a powerful
baron in Normandy, supported Rufus
(Ord. Vit.). From him descended
the great house of Braose, barons of
Bramber, Brecknock, Gower,Totness,
and Limerick in Ireland, and nu-
merous branches of which existed
in Sussex, Bedford, Hants, Norfolk,
Suffolk, Wales, and elsewhere. The
name was frequently written Breose,

Brewes, and Brewis, and is totally
different from that of Bruce or Brus,
with which it has often been con-
founded.

Brewn. See Breun.
Brewse. See Brewis.
Brian, armorially identified with
Brtan.

Brlant, for Breaunt, Breant, or
Breaut^, near Havre. The family
remained in Normandv 10th cent.
(La Roque, M^s. Hare. ii. 1683-4)
as Viscounts of Holot. Fulco de
Breaut^ or de Brent was of great
power temp. Henry HI. (Roger
Wendover).

Brloe, from St. Brice, near Av-
ranches, Normandy. Robert de St.
Brice and the fief of St. Brice are
mentioned in Normandy 1180
(MRS). William de St. Bricio
took the oaths of allegiance in Nor-
mandy to Philip Augustus.

Brlokdale, from Briquedale, Nor-
mandy, held by Sire Robert de
Piessi, t. Philip Augustus. The
English family is said to take its
nr.me from Brickdale, Lancashire,
but I have been unable to ascer-
tain the existence of such a place in
England.

Bride, or St. Bride, or St Brid-
get. See Bridgett.

Bridgre, or de Ponte. Numerous
families of the name occur in Nor-
mandy 1180-9^ (MRS), and also
in Ensrland about the same time
(RCR).

Bridges, or De Pontibus, or Des
Ponts, from Ponts in the Cotentin,'
Normandy. John de Pontibus oc-
curs in Normandy 1180-06 (MRS) ;
Richard de Puns in Middlesex c.
1272 (RH), and Richard de P. as
Vis?count of Middlesex 1328 (Pal^r.
Pari. Writs). The name in the

173

BRI

BRO

Idth cent, was usuallj translated
into Bridges.

Sridffett, for Brichet. See
Briett.

Brlent, for Brent, or Bbiaitt.

Brier. See Bbter.

Briett. Wimond Brichet occurs
in Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; Ralph
de Brecet in England c 1272 (RH).
Of the family of Briset or IBricet
were Ralph Briset t. William I., and
Jordan B., a great baron^ who
founded St. Jphn^s, Clerkenwell,
1100, and d. 1110, leaving two
daughters, his heirs.

Brlley, from Broilly near Valog-
nes, Normandy. William de Broil-
leio occurs in the Duchy 1180-95
(MRS). Osbem de Broily held lands
in Bedford 1086, Waleran de Bru-
ellio in Normandy 1106, Robert de
VBruilli in 1178 witnessed the charter
of Lindores, Scotland (Mon. ii. 1052),
Simon de B. held lands in Warwick
(Testa), and John de Bruilly, 1324,
was summoned to a great council,
Westminster.

Brlnd, armorially identified with
Bbend.

Brine, for Broyne, Brun, or
Bbownb.

Brinson* or De Brian^on, from
the place so named in Dauphin^.
Thomas de Brian^on occurs in Lon-
don and Middlesex 1180 (Rot. Pip.).
Giles de Brianzon was returned for
Essex and Sussex to the great
Council 1324, and had a writ of
summons to pass into Guienne
1325, under command of Earl
Warrenne, and was commissioner of
array in Surrey and Sussex (Palgr.
Pari. Writs).

Britain, for Breton (Lower).

Brittain, for Britain.

Brittan, for Britain.

174

Brittan, for Britain.

Britton, for Breton.

Brixey, from Br^zd, Anjou.
Richard de Brexes is mentioned in
Lancashire 1199, RCR.

Brize, for Brice.

Broaob, for Broce.

Brock, from Broc, Anjou. Nigel,
Ranulph, and Robert de Broc are
mentioned in England 1189 (Rot
Pip.), and thenceforward the name
frequently occurs.

Brookes, for Brock or Broc
(Lower).

Broke, for Brocx or Broc
(Lower).

Brond, for Brand.

Brounker, from Broncort, near .
Langres, France. Roger Bruncort
occurs in Normandy 1199, in the
household of King John ; Robert
Bruncorte in 1180, MRS. This may
be the same name as Bruencort and
Brucort, which repeatedly occui-s
1180-98 in Normandy. The Vis-
counts Brounker, in Ireland, were of
this family.

Brontoft, from Berne t6t, near
Yvetot John de Bemet6t held
lands in Normandy, t. Phil. Augus-
tus, MSAN, XV. 172. Robert de B.
had a fief Notts ] 166 (Lib. Nig.).
Richard de Barneton in Essex, 13th
cent. (Testa). Nicholaa de Bume-
toft was appointed to collect cus-
toms Hartlepool, 1329 (Rot. Orig.
ii. 43). In 1347 Henry Bernetoft
was a benefactor to Tinmouth (luq.
p. m. ii. ]46). The name of Bernetot
in Normandy at length changed to
Bemadotte. Hence the royal family
of Sweden.

Brook, for BROKE (Lower).

Brooks, for Brock (Lower).

Brookes, for Broke (Lower).

Brougrt&ton, a branch of Vernon

BRO

BRU

(Lower). Robert Fiti-Adam and
Walter Tursitain held Brocton, Staf-
ford (13th cent), from the see of
Chester (Testa). The arms concur
with the descent from Vemcn.

Broun. See Brown, Browne.

Brown. Gilbert le Brun, and
WilUam, Normandy 1180-95, MRS.
The name Brunus, or le Brim, fre-
quently occurs in Normandy 1180-
08, MRS ; but it was so frequent in
England in the next century (RH),
that it probably included other fami-
lies besides Norman, which it would
be diilicult to discriminate without
extensive research. Some will be
noticed under Brownk.

Browne, a family evidently of
foi ei«,m descent, one of whom, Ha-
mo le Brun, was Lord of Stapleford
and Tarvin, Cheshire, t Henry II.
This line is armorially connected
with an Irish line, of whom William
Brone witnessed the charter of Dun-
brody 1178 (Mon. ii. 1027). Nigel
le Brun had a writ of military sum-
mons 1309, and Fremond Bruyn was
one of the Barons of Ireland 1315-
17 (Palgr. Pari. Writs). From this
line descend the Lords Oranmore.

Browne. Turulph. a companion
of Rollo, obtained, 912, the barony
of La Fert^ (Firmitas), near Evreux,
now la Fert6-Fre«nel. His grandson
of the same name lived t. Rich. I.
(La Roque). Radulphusde la Fert^
lived before 1000. William, his son,
pave the forest of Notre Dame des
Bois to St. Evroult Abbey. Hugh
do la Fert6 is mentioned by Wace
At Hastings. Richard de la F. ac-
companied Robert of Normandy to
Palestine 1096, and had eight sons,
the youngest of whom, Ganiel de la
Fert6, surnamed le Brun, settled in
Cumberland, where he had baronial

grants from Waldeve Fitz-Qospatric,
t. Henry I. The family of De La
Fert^, also called le Brun, long flou-
rished in Cumberland, and its name
gradually changed to Broyne, Broun,
and Browne. Anthony, younger son
of Robert le Broune, M.P. for Cum-
berland 1317-1339, was father of
Robert, from whom descended the
Marquises of Sligo, Barons Kilmaine,
and Viscounts Montague.

Brownlow. 1. See CusT. 2. The
Brownlows, Lords Lurgan (origin-
ally * Chamberlain '), bear the arms
of the De Tankervilles, Chamber-
lains of Normandy. See Cn amber-
lain.

Brownett. Robert Brunet occurs
in the Duchy of Normandy 1200.

Brace, from the Castle of Brus
or Bruis, now Brix, near Cherbourg,
where remain the ruins of an exten-
sive fortress built by Adam de Brus
in the 11th cent. (De Gerville,
Anc. Chateaux). Hence the Kings
of Scotland, the Earls of Elgin,
Barons Burleigh, Baronets Bruce,
&c. The Castle of Brix was part of
the ducal demesne 1026, when it
formed part of the dowry granted to
Judith, consort of Duke Richard
III. (Stnpleton, Mag. Rog. Scac.
Norm.); and therefore the name
of Bruce must have arisen later.

Brudenell, or De Bretignolles,
from B. near Alen^on, Normandy,
which was held by the service of
castle-guard at Gisors or Alen^on
(MSAN, XV. 178). Hugo de Bre-
tinuUes, t. Henry I., held a knight's
fee in Berks, which he still held
11G6 (Lib. Niger). Gilbert de Bre-
tinolles, 1218, held Sandon, Berks,
from the honour of Gloucester
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 22). William
de B. held from Simon de Montfort,

176

BRU

BUD

Eifl of Lcfieefter, the atme fee
iTtKiU)f mid motber st Colethofp,
ID tbi9 muwa ooontj (lb.;; and in
VM'^i hnd a writ of saminaiu to at-
tend with bia military airaj at Ox-
ff/rd. From tbia family deacended
Hire Ilobert Bmdenell, Cbief Joatice
of thtt Ctnntnon Ileaa 1520, ancestor
of tbe Enrbf of Cardigan and Mar-
quiaea of Aileabury. Tbe cbange of
tba name from Bretignollea to Bre-
dmitiWf Bredenbilly and Bmdeneli
appeara from tbe recorda, but apace
{or}M» insertion of tbe particulars.

artMSy armorially identi6ed with
Bkuijv.

Smio, armorially identified with
Brun, lo Brun, or Browne, of Che-
abiro.

Smoaa, for Brun, now Browv.

amna. See Brunes.

Sraa. Sfie Bruce.

Smab. Bobert Bros occurri in
Normandy 1180, Richard Broche
1108 (MRS).

Sruabatt. Ohapon Broste occurs
in Normandy 1108 (MRS) ; William
BruRHt in England 1100 (RCR).

Sr jao, or Brionno, from Brionne,
Normandy, a branch of the Counts
of Brionno, nnd the Earls of Clare
and llortford, doscondcd from Gil-
bert, Count of Brionne, son of
Richard I. of Normandy. Wido de
Urionno, an ancestor of this branch,
acquired a soigneury in Wales, c.
lOlK). Baldwin do B. was Viscount
of Devon t. Will. I., and Wido de
IJrlonno, of the Welsh lino, hold five
fios of the barony of Oakhampton,
Devon, IKW. Wido do Brionne
had a military writ of summons,
l*jr>0. The name then changed to
Bryan, and the l^orons Bryan in-
huritud it

Bryan, for Huykr.
170

fatBBJAFt.

i, annorially identified with
BBrcB Off Bmse.

Mrymtf armorially identified with
BsTAir.

Mryetf for Brkwkr (Lower).

Sryer. See Brias.

Sfyett. See Brirtt.
. See Brisoit.
Radulphna de Bacca oc-
cora in Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Ursell, Ranulpb, and Raidnua de
Buc in England 1100 (RCR). Hence
tbe Baronets Buck, now Stukely.

Bnefc. Walter le Boc, Nor-
mandy, 1108 (MRS).

Baekett. See BoCKETT.

Bnckland, or De Dinan, a branch
of the house of Dinant, Lords of
Buckland, Devon. Also a family of
uncertain, but foreign origin, raised
to baronial dignity by Henry L Of
tbe former probably was the cele-
brated geologist Buckland.

Buckle, or Buckell, identified by
its arms, a chevron, with Btjshell.
Hence the able writer Buckle.

Bttckquett. See Btjckbtt.

Bttckroll, or De Berkerolles, from
Boquerelles or Bouqueroles, Nor-
mandy, held from the Honour of
Breteuil, t. Philip-Augustus, by
William de Boqueroles.

Budden, for Bodin. See Bow-

DEN.

Buddie, for BuBELL.

Badell, armorially identified with
BoTDBL. Reginald Budell occurs in
Salop, c. 1272 (RH).

Budyell, for Bushell.

Badffen, or De Bouchain, from
Bouchoine, near Douay. Andreas
de Bucca uncta in 1130 had lands
valued at 20/., probably in Middle-
sex (Rot. Pip.).

Badcett, for Bugkbtt.

BUE

BUL

BaeU. See Boyle.

Bnfflreyf or Beaupr^ (with which
it is armoriallj identified), or Beau-
preauy from Anjou. This family
long remained in Norfolk and Devon.

BuffflTins* Herebertus Bogin oc-
curs in Normandy 1180 (MRS),
Robert Bogun in Derby 1270. (Ro-
berts, Excerpt.).

Bugrler. Walter and Waldin le
Bugle, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS) ; Odo
le BougHer, Norm. 1198 (MRS).

Balst. Emaud and Roger Boiste
(or Buiste) occur in Normandy 1198
(MRS).

Bnlbio, from Bolbec near Dieppe,
a baronial family. Osborne GifTard,
baron of Bolbec, m. c. 960 Ameline,
sister of the Duchess Gunnora of
Normandy, and had 1, Walter ; 2,
Geoffry, ancestor of the viscounts of
Arques and Rouen. See Saville,
Arch.

Walter was ancestor of Walter
GiiTard, who came to England 1006,
and became Earl of Buckingham.
His brotlier, Hugh de Bolbec, was a
baron in Bucks, &c., 1086 (Domesd.).
This barony is said by Dugdale
(Bar. i. 452) to have passed to
Isabel, d. of Walter, son of Hugh ;
but two generations have been
omitted, for Isabel was living t.
Henry III. Hugh de Bolbec pos-
sessed a barony in Northumberland
by gift of Henry I. From him
descended Walter de B., who held
the barony 1165 (Lib. Niger).
Walter, his son or grandson, d. c.
1205, leaving Hugh his brother and
heir, whose son John d. 1262,
leaving coheiresses (Dugd. ; Hodg-
son, Northumberland). The North-
umberland branch appears also to
have possessed the barony in Bucks,
&c.

N

Buiey, or Bewley, from Beaulieu.
See BowLBT.
Bttlffin, a form of Budgen.
Bollard, a form of Pullard, or

POLLABS.

Bullas, for Bullers or Bulleb.
Bullen, armorially identified with

BOLETN.

Boiler, or De Boilers. The barony
of Boulers or Boularia was one of
the principal fiefs of Flanders, and
belonged to a powerful race of
nobles. Stephen de Boularia, 1096,
witnessed a charter of Manasses,
bishop of Cambray, and joined in
the First Crusade (xVlb. Mirsei,
Opera Diplom. i. 166). Baldwin
de Boilers, his son, received from
Henry I. the barony of Montgomery
with the hand of Sybil de Falaise,
his niece (Dugd. Bar.). He had 1,
Baldwin, with whose descendants
the barony remained till the 13th
cent. ) 2, Stephen de Bullers, father
of Robert de Bullers, who appears
to have had possessions in Somerset,
and 1194 had a suit with the Abbot
of Ford (RCR i.). His son or
grandson was seated at Wood,
Somerset, t. Edw. III., and was
ancestor of the Bullers of Wood
(Visitation, Somerset, 1623). From
this family descended the Bullers of
De^on and Cornwall, and the Lords
Churston.

Bollet. Berenger and Radulphus
Bulete occur in Normandy, 1180,
(MRS) J Josceline Bolet, 1207, held
lands at Cauquenville, Normandy.

BolUons, for Bulloigne or Bo-
le yne.

Bolley, for Builly. See Bingham.

BollU, for Buelles, See Botle.

Bollivant, or Bonenfant. John,
William, Robert, GeoflBy Bonen-
fant occur in Normandy, t Henry V.,

177

BUL

BUR

Stephen Bonenfant in Cambridge,
1263 (Roberts, Excerpta).
Bnllon, a form of Bullen or Bo-

LETN.

Suit, for Bolt.

Snlteel, or Buletel, for Butbll.
Beatrix and Michael Buletel pos-
sessed lands in Essex, t. Henry III.
(Placit. Abbrey.), as did Agnes
Buletel in Cambridge, c. 1272
(RH).

Bulwer. See Wiggett.

Suinpiui, from Boneboz, Nor-
mandy, held from the Earls of Mel-
lent. Reginald, Robert, William de
Boneboz occur in Normandy, 1198
(MRS). Gilbert de B. was a bene-
factor to Dunstable Prioryj Waleran,
Earl of Mellent, witnessing the
charter (Mon. ii. 134).

Suinpiui, for BoMPAS.

Sunbary, a well known branch
of the family of Do St. Pierre of
Normandy (Ormerod, Cheshire).
Hence the Baronets Bunbury.

Bonce, for Bence.

Bnnclie, for Bence.

Bnngre, for Btng.

Blinker, for Boncoeur (Lower).
In 1269 the King granted to Wil-
liam Boncuor thirty librates of land
(Roberts, Excerpta).

Bonn, from Le Bon (Lower).

Bunyard. See Banyard.

BurbniTf from Barbery, Nor-
mandy. The abbey of Barbery was
in that Duchy, and Robert Barbery
occurs there, t. Henry V.

Burcbael, armorially identified
with BuRcmsLL.

Borobell. This family, probably
foreign, descends from Sir Humphry
Burghill or Burchell, a companion
of Bernard de Neumarchd in the
conquest of Brecknock, 1088 (Jones,
Brecknock, i. 92). About 1150
178

William de Burchall was witness to
a gift to Hereford Abbey ; and later,
David de Burchall. See Jones
(Brecknock, ii. 439-442).

Bard, for Bfbt.

Burden. See BuRDON.

Burden. This family descends
from the Bordets, Lords of Cuilly,
Normandy, of whom Robert Bordet
I., with his son Robert II., witnessed
a charter of the Count of Anjou
before the Norman Conquest. Ro-
bert II. and his brother Hugh were
seated in England at the Conquest.
From the former descended the
house of De Cuilly (see Colley-
Wklleslet), and from the latter
the Burdetts Baronets and Baroness
Burdett-Coutts.

Bnrdgre, for Burge.

Burden. Petrus Burdonius wit-
nessed a Norman charter, 1126
(MSAN, V. 197). Galfrid, John,
Emald, Sylvester Bordon and others
occur in Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS).
Amulph Burdin held a mansion at
Winchester, 1148 (Wint. Domesd.).
Ralph Bourdon paid a fine in Lin-
coln, 1203 (Rot. Cane). In 1265
Robert Borden was of Yorkshire
(Roberts, Excerpta).

Burfleld, or De Bereville. Wil-
liam de Bareville occurs in Nor-
mandy, 1183 J Robert and Simon
de Bereville in England, 1190 (MRS
and RCR). The name changes
sometimes to Berewell.

Bnrgre, armorially identified with
Bueges.

Burgres. Simon de Borgeis occurs
in Normandy, 1195 ; Ralph, Roger,
William Burgensis, 1198 (MRS).

Burgess. See BuROES.

Burgrb, or De Burgh. William
Fitz-Adelm or Adeline, t. Henry II.,
the ancestor of this house, was son

BUR

BUR

of Adelolm, Adeline, Adelm, or
Alelm of Aldfield in Yorkshire,
younger brother of Eustace Fitz-
John, Baron of Alnwick, and son of
John Fitz-Ponce, brother of Serlo
de Burgh, who was of the house of
Fitz-Ponce or De Pons. (See Clif-
ford, Vesci.) Adelm of Aldfield
probably bure the name of De
Burgh. lie with Ridph his son
pravo lands at Fountains to the
Abbey, which gift was confirmed
by Roger de Mowbray (Burton,
Mud. Ebor. 166). Ralph Fitz-
Adelin held one fee in Yorkshire
from Mowbray, 1165 (Lib. Niger),
and witnessed a charter of his
brother William Fitz- Adeline or
Adelm to the Knights Hospitallers
(Mon. i. 510) ; and as Ralph de
Burgo, t. Henry II., witnessed a
charter of Trentham Priory (Mon.
ii. 261). From him descended Sir
Alan de Aldfield, who confirmed
his gifts to Fountains (Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 166). WiUiam Fitz-
Adelm, the brother of Ralph de
Aldfield, appears first in 1152 as
witness to a charter of Henry de
Lacy, Baron of Pontefract, York,
and in 1165 as holding one fee from
Lacy of Pontefract (Lib. Niger),
and a barony of three fees in Hants
and Essex, with the office of marshal
to the king, which he had obtained
by m. with the dau. of Robert
Doisnell(Ibid.). This family adopted
the arms borne by the cider line
Do Vesci, descended from Eustace
Fitz-John, viz., a cross. From it
descended the Earls of Ulster, Earls
and Marquises of Clanricarde, Earls
of Mayo, &c.

Borg^lies. See Btjrges.

SnrflTtn. See BtTbgotne.

Sariron. See Bxtbgotne.

nnrgoyne, or De Bourgogne,
probably a Gothic family from Bur-
gundy. In 1083 Walter Burgun-
diensis or Borgoin held lands in
Devon (Ex. Domesd. 361). Hugh
de Burgon of Essex, from whom
Woodham Priory held lands, 1198
(Mon. i. 889), was one of twelve
knights summoned for a trial in
Norfolk, 1200 (RCR.) In 1318
. Bartholomew de Burgoyne was of
Norfolk (PPW). The Bedford-
shire Baronets Burgoyne were pro-
bably a branch of the Norfolk line.
Burke. See Bttbgii.
Burl, for Borel. Ralph, Ranulph,
Renauld Borel, and others of the
name, occur in Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS). See Burrell.

Barley. Roger do Burlie occurs
in Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Boris, for Burl.

Bumall, or Bumell. See AcTOir.
Bamand, a form of Bubnars.
Barnard. In 1086 Bumard (the
Christian name omitted) held lands
in Bedford from William, Count of
Eu. This family long remained of
importance. Roger Bumard (13th
cent.) held four knights* fees in
Bedford (Testa).

Bamett, the Scottish form of
BuRNARD. The family descends
from Roger de Bumard, who wit-
nessed the foundation charter of
Kelso, 1128. The name continued
Bumard till 1409, when Robert
bore the name of Burnet (Douglas,
Baronage, Scotl., i. 41). Hence the
Baronets Burnet, and the celebrated
writer and politician Bishop Burnet
of Salisbury.

Barney, aforpi of Bemay (Lower).
See Bernet.

Burr. Robert, Roger, and Peter
Burre occur in Normandy, 1180-98
2 179

BUR

BUR

(MRS) ; Gilbert le Bor in England,
1227 ; Alice, dau. of Simon Burre^
in 1259 (Roberts, Excerpta).

Bmrard. William Berart, or
Berard, Odo, Osbert, Richard, and
William B. occur in Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS). Ralph Borehart
held two fees of the Earl of Corn-
wall, 1166 (Lib. Nig.). From this
family descended the Baronets Bur-
rard.

Burrell, or Borel. Radulphus,
Ranulph, William, Renald Borel,
and others of the name, were of
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS). Roger
Burel witnessed the foundation
charter of Bradenstoke, Wilts, 12th
cent. Richard B. occurs in Wilts,
1199 (RCR). In 13th cent. Peter
Burel held one fee and Thomas B.
two from the Earl of Surrey (Testa).
From this family descended the
Lords Gwydyr and Willoughby
de Eresby, and the Baronets Bur-
lell.

SuirellB, for Btjbbell.

BnrriU, for Btjrrell.

Surrln, for Beaurain. See Bow-
Bnro.

Bnrroiiffb. 1, forBuBOH; 2, for

BiTBTS.

Burroaffbfl. See Bubbough.
See BuBBOVOH.
r, armorially identified with

BUBTS.

Bunell, or Burshell, armorially
identified with BtrsHELL.

BurslU, for Bubsell.

Burt. William Berte paid a fine
in the bailifiry of Mortaine, Nor-
mandy, 1203 (MRS). John Berte
occurs in Wilts, Richard and Roger
B. in Suffolk and Oxford, c. 1272
(RB[).

Snrton, or De Richmond. This
18 a branch of the Musards^ Barons
180

of Staveley, t. William I. Hasculpb,
son of Roald, was Viscount of Nantes,
Bretagne, c. 1050 (Lobineau, Hist.
Bret., ii. 117), and had four sons
who came to England in 1066, viz.,
1, Hasculpb or Hascoit Musard, a
great baron in Derby, &c. in 1086
(Domesd.) ; 2, Hugh M. of Lincoln,
1086; 8, Enisand M. ; 4, Roald.
Enisand had vast grants in York-
shire from Alan, Earl of Richmond
and Penthi^Tre, in Bretagne, with
the feudal dignity of Constable of
Richmond. The seat of this seig-
neurie was at Burton, near Rich-
mond. His grandson, Roald L,
founded Easby Priory, 1152 (Mon.
ii. 649). His son Alan, Constable
of Richmond, witnessed a charter of
Duke Conan of Bretagne, t. Henry
n. (Mon. ii. 883, 903). From him
descended Roald IlL, Constable
of R., t. Henry HI., whose son
Roald IV., De Richmond or De
Burton, performed military, ser-
vice for the Archbishop of York
in the Welsh war, 1282 (PPW).
Sir Thomas de Richmond, 1300, was
returned as holding above 40/. per
ann., and was summoned by writ
for the Scottish war. His son
Thomas de Burton, Constable of
Richmond, t. Edw. HI., sold bis
estates to Lord Scrope of Bolton
(Qale, Registr. Appendix). From
his brothers descended the families
of Burton and Richmond, in York-
shire, who bore a cross between four
roses or mullets. Sylvan, one bro-
ther, was father of Thomas de Bur-
ton, who gave lands to Fountains
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 183). His
grandson Sir Edward Burton ac-
quired Longnor, Salop, t. Edward TV.,
and from him descended the Bmv
tons of Longnor, and their branches

BUR

BUT

the Burton-Conynghams, Marquises
Conyngbam, the Barons Londes-
borougb, and the Baronets Burton.

Sam, for BuBT.

Bury, from Bourry, near Gisors,
Normandy. Walbert and Richard
de Bouri occur there 1198 (MRS).
Eustace de Bouri^ 1104, granted the
Church of B. to St. Martin, Pontoise.
Ralph was his son. Walter Boury, t.
Henry I., had a grant of Masham-
shire from Roger de Mowbray (Mon.
i. 870) ; and 13th cent. Sire Thomas
de Boury, his descendant, made a
grant to Roche Abbey. This family
is armorially identified with that of
Bury, Earls of Charleville.

SorTti, from Bures, near Rouen.
Peter, Amulph, Jordan de Bures,
and the Lordship of Bures occur in
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Sire
John de Bures, 1316-26, possessed
four manors in Berks, four in
Gloucester, six in Somerset; and
was chief commissioner of array in
Gloucester, Oxford, and Berks (Palgr.
Pari. Writs).

Biisaln, from Buisson, in the
Cotentin. William, Arnold, Amfrid
de Buisson occur in Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). Roger Buzun
gave his tithes to Thetford Priory,
1103 (Mon. i. 666). William B. in
1165 held nine knights' fees, Devon,
of the honour of Totness. The name
long continued of great eminence.

Basfleld, a form of Bosville.

Snsoall, for BusnELL.

Snslie. Hugh de Bucis occurs
in Normandy 1180 (MRS); xVluric
de Busch in Hertford 1086 (Do-
mesd.). William de la Bosche
held a knight's fee, Dorset, of
the honour of Mortainc, 13th cent.
(Testa). Robert Bouche in 1311
M.P. for Wiltshire.

Bnsliwell, for Boswell.
Bask. Gilbert and William le
Busc, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS).
Buflsard. See Bossabb.
Basse, armorially identified with

BUSHE.

Bassey or De Buci, from Buci,
Normandv. Robert de Buci was a
great baron in England 1086. His
d. and heir m. Richard Basset, jus-
ticiary of England t. Henry I.
Collateral branches existed, of whom
William de Bucy witnessed a charter
of Roger de Mowbray, t Henry I.
(Mon. ii. 190), and his descendants
held from Mowbray 13th cent.
The name occurs in Lincoln and
Normandy 1165, Northants Idth
cent, Leicester 13th to 15th cent.
In 1300, Sir Hugh de Busseye, of
Lincoln, bore arg. three bars sable.

Batcber, for Boubchisb.

Batlleld, for Boutwtle.

Satleaz, forBotreaux. See Boi-
tebell.

SaUer, or De Glanville. This
family derives its name from Theo-
bald Walter,' the first butler of
Ireland, to whom that dignity and
vast estates were granted by Henry
U. He also possessed the barony of
Amoundemess, Lancashire, which
he held 1165 by service of one
knight (Lib. Nig.). By his charters
to Cokersand, Lancashire, and
Wotheny, Limerick, it appears that
Hervey Walter was his father;
Hubert W., Archbishop of Canter-
bury, his brother ; and Ranulph de
Glanville, the justiciary, his dear
friend (Mon. ii. 631, 1054).

Hervey Walter, his father, 1171
granted lands to Butley Priory, Suf-
folk (founded by Ranulph de Glan-
ville, at the chief seat of the G.s),
for the souls of ^ our ancestors,' i.e.,

181

BUT

BUT

of Ranulph and himself (Mon. Angl.
a. 245); and he is a witness, as
Hervey de Glanville, to the founda-
tion charter (Ih.). In the reign of
Stephen he witnessed a charter of
Bartholomew de Glanville for Brom-
holm Priory. T.jHenry UI. a noble
granted lands to St. Osyth's, Essex,
for the soul of Hervey de Glanville,
his wife's grandfather (Mon. ii. 183) ;
and in 1155 Hervey de Glanville
and Kanulph de G. witnessed the
foundation charter of Snapes, Essex
(Mon. ii. 894).

Hervey Walter, or De Glanville,
had relinquished his barony of
Amoundemess to his son Theobald
before 1165 ; at which time as Hervey
do Glanville he held one fee in
Suffolk from the See of Ely (Lib.
Nig.).

He was son of another Herveius
Walter, who granted lands in Rouch-
cliffe, Thistleton, Greenhale, Lan-
cashire, to Ormus, son of Magnus
(Testa, 403), which Ormus witnessed
a charter of Richard Bussel, baron
of Penwortham (Mon. i. 301). He
appears as Hervey de Glanville in
the foundation charter of Eye by
Robert Malet, early t. Henrv I.
(Mon. L 357).

Walter (de Glanville), his father,
appears 1086 as owner of estates in
Lailand, Lancashire (Domesd.). He
is styled in a charter of Warin
BuBsel, baron of Penwortham, granted
to Evesham Abbey, 'his knight'
(Mon. Angl.); and no doubt held
from him Rouchcliffe, Weeton, &c.,
which descended to his posterity
(Baines, Lane. i. 117 ; Testa, 411).

Walter's descendants, the Butlers,

bore the arms of De Glanville ; a

chief indented ; merely varying the

tinctures. This family was of Glan-

182

ville, near Caen. About 1064 Rain-
aid de Glanville witnessed a charter
of Roger de Mowbray in favour of
Holy Trinity, Caen (Gall. Christ,
xi. 60, Instr.), and had issue, 1,
Robert do Glanville, who, in 1086,
had great possessions in Suffolk, and
was ancestor of William de G., whose
barony in Suffolk, 1165, consisted of
nine and a half fees ; 2, Walter, an-
cestor of the Butlers.

Hence spring the Marquises of
Ormond, Earls of Carrick, Viscounta
Mountgarret, Barons Dunboyne, &c.

BttUer, Earls of Lanesborough,
descended from Hugo Pincema,
feudal Butler of the Counts of Mel-
lent, who accompanied the Count of
Mellent 1066, and in 1086 was a
baron in Bedford (Domesd.). The
family were hereditary butlers of
the Earls of Leicester and Mellent.
Ralph Pincema, son of Hugo, in
1130 had custody of the E. of
Mellent's estates (Rot. Pip.)-
Henry I. confirmed his gifts to
Kenilworth Priory (Mon. ii. 115, 118,
134). Ralph, his son, was baron of
Oversley, and from him descended
the barons of Wemme. John, son
of Robert Pincema, son of Ralph
(Mon. Angl. ii. 309), held lands in
Bedford 1165. Ralph le Botiler,
of Bedford, c. 1300, m. Hawisia
Oobiun, of the same county (Roberts,
Cal. Gen.). In 1376 John B. m.
Isolda Gobiun, heiress of Waresley,
Hunts, where he resided. (Lodge,
Irish Peerage). From him descend-
ed the B.s of Waresley; one of
whom, George B., of Fen Drayton,
Cambridge, was lineal ancestor of
the Earls of Lanesborough. The arms
of this family in various branches
are those of the B.s of Wemme.

Butler. Several other families

BUT

BYR

of distinctiou bore the same name,
derived from the feudal dignity of
Pincema, viz., the Butlers of Corn-
wall and Kent, descended from
^Uured, feudal butler of Mortaine
and Cornwall, t. William I.; the
Butlers of Essex, 'derived from Hugo
Pincema, feudal butler of Eudo
Bapifer, a great baron t. William I. ;
the Butlerd, Barons of Warrington,
feudal butlers of Chester, and pro-
bably a branch of the houses of
Venables and Grosvenor ; the But-
lers of Bramfield, a branch of the
Barons of Wemme, and others ; the
particulars of which families would
occupy too much space.

BatllD,forButvilein orBoutvileyn
(lA)wer). Kalph, Herbert, Kobert,
and William Botevilain occur in
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS) ; Robert
B. in Bedford 1199 (RCR). This
family was long of great consequence
in England.

Butt, for BoTT. Roger But was
Vipcount of Southampton 1203
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin. 406).

Batter. Ralph and Sylvester Bu-
tor occur in Normandy 1108 (MRS).

Butterfield, for Botevtle.

Batters, for Butter.

Battery. See BouTBOY.

Battery. Roger de Boteri, Al-
vered, John, and Roger occur in
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS); Wil-
liam Boter in Gloucester c. 1272
(UIl).

Battle, for Bottle.

Battress, for Botreaux (Lower).

See BOTTERELL.

Batts. See Boox, Bon.
Batweii, for Botevtle.
r, for Buzzard.

Hugo, Ranulph, and
William Buscart occur in Normandy
1198 (MRS); Henry Boscard in

Salop 1199 (RCR). The family
gave its name to Leighton Buzzard,
Bedfordshire.

Byars. See Btbrs.

Syard, for Biars. See Ayenel.

ByaM, for Btaes.

Bjratt, for Btard.

Byers or De Biars (Lower). See
Atenel. The gallant General Sir
William Byers was of this name.

Byles, armorially identified with
Botle. a distinguished j udge bears
the name.

Byiiff, from Binge-Gerault^ Nor-
mandy, mentioned in a charter of
King John toHenry de Ferrers (M6m.
Soc. Ant Norm., v. 129). In 1191
Robert de Binga witnessed a charter
of Henry, Bishop of Bayeux, execu-
ted at Rouen. In 1274 Reginald
Binge was of Oxfordshire, Robert B.
of Devon (RR. i. 696, ii. 76). In
1340 Thomas Bynge was a juror in
Kent (Non. Inq. 399). Reginald
Binge was one of the gentry of
Essex 1433 (Fuller) ; and c. 1650
the family of Byng was possessed of
Wrotham, Kent. From this Nor-
man family descended the Viscounts
Torrington, and the celebrated Sir
John Byng, General in the Peninsular
War, and Earl of Strafford.

Byron or De Buron, from Beuron,
near Mantes, Normandy, which
seems to have been the appanage of
a younger branch of the Tessons.
A brother probably of Ralph Tesson
(see I'ERcr) was Lord of Bcuron,
and had Emegis and Ralph de
Buron, who in 1086 held consider-
able baronies in England, the former
in York and Lincoln, the latter in
Derby and Notts. It appears that the
whole of this in the next generation
vested in Ralph Tesson (heir of one
of the brothers), who in 1130 paid

183

BYR

CAI

a fine for estates in the four counties
(Rot. Pip.). In 1166 Roger de
Burun, his son, returned his barony
in Notts as 10 fees. Hugh de B. oc-
curs later, whose son Roger forfeited
his barony t. John, who granted

it to William Briwere. Sir Richard
Byron, descended from this baron,
m., t Henry IV., the dau. and heir
of Colwick of Notts ; and from him
descended Lord Byron ^he poet, and
the Barons Byron.

c

Cabbaa, or Cadban, from Cabane
or Chabannes in Perigord. William,
Count of Poitou, m. a dau. of the
Count of Toulouse, and had issue
Hugh de Poitiers, Baron or Prince
of Chabannes, who m., 1098, a dau.
of the Count of La Marche, and was
father of William and Louis de
Chabannes, from whom descended
the Marquises of that name. A
branch of this house came to Eng-
land, of which was Bartholomew
Caban of Berks, living 1322.

Cabbell. Galfridus Cabal paid
a fine in Normandy, 1184 (Mag.
Rot. Scac); Walter Cabal had
estates in Bucks, t. Richard I.
(Hunter, Fines, i. 169); Adam C.
(Idth cent.) held a^ knight's fee,
Kent, from the Earl of Gloucester
(Testa). The name frequently occurs
as Kebbel. In 1195 Gilbert de
Caable occurs in the bailifry of
Pont Audemer, Normandy (Mag.
Rot. Scac.).

OabeU, a form of Cabbbll.

Cabesplne, a corruption of Cur-
bespine, from that lordship in Nor-
mandy, near Bemay and Lisieuz,
which was granted to the See of
Lisieux by Henry IL It had be-
longed to the family of Mamignot.

Cable, a corruption of Cabbbll.
184

Cadd, or Cade. Amulf Cades,
1184, paid a fine in Normandy for
disseisin (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; and
occurs again, 1198 (lb.). Eustace
Cade was of Lincolnshire, 1189
(Rot. Pip.). Various families of
the name formerly bore arms in
England (Robson).

Cadenbead, or Cadned, probably
a form of De Cadneto or Caisneto.
See Cheti^t.

Cafto, or Chaff, from chauve,
bald (Lower). Henry, Nicholas,
Robert, Ranulph le Chauve, or
Calvus, 1180-95, in Normandy
(Mag. Rot. Scac.). These names
frequently occur in England, 13th
cent, and later.

Caffel, a corruption of Cayell or
Caville.

Caffln, a form of Caufyn or Calvin
(Lower). Herbert and Roger Calvin
or Cauvin occur in Normandy, 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac.). The name
Chaffin is another form (Lower).
It was frequently written Cauvin
in Normandy in the 12th cent.

Caliyn. See Caffin.

Ca^e, armorially identified with
Gage or De Gaugy, a Norman family
(Robson). The latter used indiffer-
ently C and G as their initial letter
(Rot. Pip., 1189).

CAI

OAL

Oaiiiy sometimes of Hibemo-
Celtic origin, generally, however, a
corruption of Caen or De Cadomo.
Mauritius de Cadomo held lands in
Barony, Devonshire, in 1083 (Exon.
Domesd.). William de C. occurs
in Norfolk, Walter de C. in Norfolk,
holding great estates, 108C. Rene-
bald de C. occurs in 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). The family of De Caen,
Caan, &c., is often mentioned later.
In Normandy it occurs in the 12th
cent, very frequently.

Caines, from the lordship of
Cahaignes, near Vire, Normandy.
In 1086 William de C. held a barony,
Northants and Cambridge (Domesd.),
also in Sussex and Bucks. The
chief seat was at Tarrant-Kaines,
Dorset, granted by Henry I. (Dugd.
Bar. i. 427). The name also occurs
as Keynes, and is frequent in Nor-
mandy in the 12th cent. (Mag. Rot.
Scac.).

Cains. See Caikbs.

Cakebread, probably a corrup-
tion of Calcebued or Caucebued.
Radulphus Calcebued was of Nor-
mandy, 1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac).

Caloott, a form of Caldecote,
armorially identified (Robson).

caiout, a form of (Caldecote.

Caloutt. See Calcott.

Caldeoote, a Norman family,
though bearing an English surname.
Geofiry, Eimont, and Richard de
Caldecote occur in Normandy, 1180,
as paying fines to the Crown (Mag.
Rot. Scac.). Stephen de Caldecote is
mentioned in England, 1199 (Palgr.
Rot. Cur. Regis).

Calderoonrt, probably a form of
Caldecote.

Caldioott. See Caldecote.

Cale, a form of Kael, a Bre'.on
name. See Call.

Oale J, from the lordship of Cailly,
Normandy, armorially identified
with Calley and Cayley.

Oair, an English form of the
Norman name Calvus or Le Chauve
(see Cafe). Hugo Calf occurs in
Hants, 1203 (Rot. Cane); Robert
C, Hants, 1313 ; and William C.
in Ireland, 1322.

Call, or De Kael, from Bretagne
or Poitou, where the name existed
as late as 13th cent, when Walter
Cael was envoy to England from
the Viscount of Thouars (Hardy,
Lit. Claus. i. 525). Edward de Cail
was of Cornwall, t. William I., and
with his nephew, Oliver de C,
occurs in Cornwall, 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Ralph Kail (13th cent.) held lands
in C. (Testa). In 1290 Humphry
de Kael was M.P. for Somerset, and
in 1316 had large estates there and
in Devon. The family continued,
and the name changed to Kaull,
and then Call ; and from it descend
the Baronets Call.

Oallard, from the Norman name
Caillart. Walter Caillart occurs
in the Duchy, 1180 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.). The name in England was
Calliard or Callard (Robson), and
the family was seated in Norfolk.

Oallass, a corruption of Caleys,
from the town so named in Picardy.
This family occurs in Normandy,
12th cent. (Mag. Rot Scac). In
England William de Caleis occurs
c. 1086 (Inq. Eliensis, p. 497). In
1188 William de Kales witnessed a
charter in Lincoln (Mon. i. 630).
Robert de C. gave lands to the
Templars (Mon. ii. 545). The name
occurs later in Kent and Surrey
(Testa, and Palgr. Pari. Writs).

Oalloott. See Calcxtt.

CaUoott. See Calcott.

185

CAL

CAN

Oalle J, armoriallj identiiied with
Caylby.

Calif. See Calf.|

Callls. See CiXLASS. This and
Galea were the usual forms of the
name Calais in the 16th cent.

Callow, from Calot or Galot.
Raymond, Peter, and Eustace Calot
or Galot occur in Normandy, 12th
and 13th cent.

Callnt, a form of Calot or Galot
of Normandy. See Callow.

Calow. See Callow.

Caiowe. See Callow.

Calver, an abbreviation of Cal-

VBRT.

Calvert, from Calbert or Caubcrt,
near Abbeville, the b being changed
into V, as usual, David de Calvert,
120'i, held lands by knight service,
Notts and Derby (Rot Cane). In
1318-24 Henry Calverd was M.P. for
York. Ilcnce the Baronets Calvert-
Vemey, and the Lords Baltimore.

Cambray, from the lordship of
Cambrai, Normandy, near Falaise.
According to Des Bois this was a
branch of the Barons de la Fert^.
The Sire de Cambrai was at the
battle of Hastings (Wace, ii. 267);
Godefridus de Ghambrai held lands
in capite, Leicestershire, 1086 ;
Henry de C. one fee in Derby, 1165
(Lib. Nig.); Ralph de C. paid
Bcutago iu Sussex and Hants, 1190
and 1 203. The name was corrupted
to Chambreys or Chambreis.

Camel, from Campelles or Cam-
pell in Normandy. Geoffry, Robert,
and Hubert de Campelles occur
(12th cent.) in Normandy (MRS).

Cameron. Although the majority
of those who bear this name are
Scoto-Celtic, there was nn English
family whose name is now written
thus. The name was derived from
166

Champrond, near Coutances (De
Gerville, Anc. Chat, de la Manche).
In 1157 Ansger de Cambrun is
mentioned in Essex (Rot. l^p.).
Robert Cambron and John de
Cambron occur iu Scotland before
1200 and in 1234.

Camfleld, or Camfyld, a corruption
of Camville or Camvyle, a Norman
baronial family, from Camville, near
Coutauces. See Milton. Dugdalo
has treated of this family in his
Baronage.

Camidffe, for Gammage.

Cammagre, for GaXKAOE.

CammeflTli) for Gammaoe.

Camp, derived from Campo or
Campes, Normandy. Walter, Ingulf,
Rodolph, Gaufrid de Campe occur
in the Duchy, 12th cent (MRS) ;
John and Matthew de Campes in
England, 1199 (RCR).

Campe, for Camp.

Campin, for Campion (Lower).

Campion. William Campion
was living in Normandy, 1184 (Mag.
Rot. Scac); Geoffry Campion in
England, 1194; and Gregory C,
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis).

Candelet, apparently foreign.

Candelln, from Gandelin or Gan-
dolain, Normandy.

Candy, from Candd, near Blois.
Nicholas Candie occurs in Normandy,
1196 (MRS).

Cane, for Caen. See Cain.

Cane, or Cany. Richard Cane
of Normandy, 1180; Warin, Odo,
WilUam, Thurstan Cani, 1180-95
(MRS); Hugh, Robert, Walter
Cane of England, c. 1272 (RII).

Canllll, for Camville.

Cann, from Can, Normandy.
Geoffry de Can of N., 1195 (MRS) ;
Richard de Canne of England, c.
1272 (RH).

CAN

CAR

Cmnnel, from Chenel, now Che-
neau, near Lille. William de Ganele
ofUants, c. 1272 (RH). The name
also occurs as Chenel and Cheynel
(Robson).

OanneUy for Cahivel,

Cannon. Qalfridus and Radulfus
Canonicus or Lo Chanoin of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95. (MRS); Gilbert
and Robert Canonicus occur in Eng-
land, 1189 (Rot. Pip.).

Cant; for Gakt.

Oantu, for Candish or Cayendish
(Norman baronial family).

Cantor. Gaufiidus Cantor of
Normandy, 1180-05 (MRS) ; Chris-
tian le Chaunter of England, c.
1272 (RH). The name was trans-
lated as ' Singer.'

Cantrell. William and Roger
Cantarel, of Normandy, 1 198 (MRS) ;
Alberic Chanterhill, of England,
1199 (RCR) ; Richard Chaunterel,
c. 1272 (RH).

CantHU. See Cantrell.

Cantwell, a corruption of De Can-
telo or Chanteloup. See Codhikoton.

Canty, for Candy.

Canate, or Canu. Artur, Robert,
Richard Canutus, Safrid, Bertin,
Roger Canu, of Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS)j John Canutus, England,
1189 (Rot Pip.).

Cany. See Cane.

Cape, or Capes, from Ciiappes.
See Cope.

Capel, a Breton family, from la
Chapelle, Nantes (Morice, Hist.
Bret. Pr. i. xiii.). Roald de Capella
was living 1030, and in 1000, with
Rainald, his son, made grants to St.
Floront, Saumur. In 1096 his eldest
son occurs in Bretagne, where the
family long flourished. Rainald,
the son, held lands in Essex from
Alberic de Ver, 108G (Domesd.). He

was succeeded by Alberic de C,
whose son, Walter de C, was living
1199, when the pedigree was stated
in a suit in the Curia Regis. The
last-mentioned witnessed charters of
Matilda, Countess of Essex, and
Geoflfry de Say (Mon. i. 401, 462).
Robert C, 13th cent., held lands
from Valoines in Essex (Testa) ;
and William de C. was on an Inqui-
sition in Suffolk (Mon. i. 289). From
the latter descended the Lords Capel,
Earls of Essex.

Capel, from La Chapelle, near
Alen9on. Gaufridus, Robert, and
William de Capella, of Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). This family be-
came seated in the West of England.

Capeii, for Capel.

Capern, for Capron. Gormond,
Richard, Ranulph, Radulph Capron,
of Normandy, -.1180-95 (MRS);
Roger C. of England, 1189 (Rot.
Pip.), Robert C, 1194 (RCR).

Capes. Osbert, Hugh, Geofiry
Cape or Capes, of Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS) ; William de Capes, of
England, 1199 (RCR).

Capie, for Capel.

Caplln, Capelen, or Chaplain.
Alrered, Robert, Rodolf, William
Capellanus, of Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Alan, Milo, Gervase,
Richard C, of England, 1 199 (RCR).
In 1086 the name occurs in Kent,
Northants, Devon (Domesd.). Fabian
C. was of E<*sex, 1156 (Rot. Pip.).
In 1202 Gilbert C. was of York, and
Wymar of Norfolk (Rot. Cane),
In' 1443 JohnChaplyn, of Skford,
in Lincoln, is mentioned.

Capp, for Cape, or Capes.

Cappei, for Capel.

Capps, for Capf^.

Capron. See Capern.

Carabine, for Corbiu. Robert

187

CAR

CAB

Oorbin, of Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS); Geofl&y 0., of England,
1194 (RCR) ; Walter C, of Kng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).

Carbine. See Cababdie.

Oarbonell. Pagan, William,
Robert, Huifimel, Richard de Car-
boneU, Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS) ;
Carbonel held lands in Hereford,
1086; Hugh Carbonel in Nor-
mandy, 1166 ; Durand C. in Oxford,
1130. Thomas C. held of the Ho-
nour of Wallingford Idth cent.
(Teeta). Temp. Henry H., the fa-
mily was seated in Devon, and long
flourished in Hereford, Bucks, and
Oxford.

Garden, in some cases an English
local name, also a form of Cardon.
Ralph, Richard, Robert, Paganus
Cardon, or Cardun, were of Nor-
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS). WilUam
Cardun held lands in Essex in 1086.
In 1166 the family was seated in
Hants, Norfolk, Beds, and Lincoln
(Lib. Nig.) ; temp. John in Bucks ;
and 1326, Adam Cardun wasM.P. for
Notts. Hence the Baronets Carden.

Oardwell, for Cardeville or Car-
dunville, from C, near Caen. Er-
nald de Cardunyille held a fief from
the See of Lincoln, 1166, and Peter
de C. from the barony of Estoteville,
York (Lib. Nig.). Paganus de C.
had a grant in Hereford 1166 (Rot.
Pip.) Waited de C. was witness,
1170, to a charter in Lincoln (Mon.
ii.). Richard de Cardeville was wit-
ness (13th cent.) to a charter of the
Bp. of Winchester (Mon. ii. 664).
He held lands in Hants by serjeantry
(Testa).

Careless. See Cabless.

Cares, from Chars, in Normandy.
In 1189 Geofiiy de la Carice held
estates in Hants (Rot. Pip.).
188

Carew, a branch of FirzaEBALD.

Carej. See Cabbw and Cabt.

Carle, for Carel, or Cabbbll.

Carles. See Cabless.

earless, or Charles, from St.
Karles de Parcy, in the Cotentin.
This family, then named Charles,
was seated in many parts of Eng-
land in the 13th century.

Carllsta, for Cabless.

earless, for Cabless.

Carne. Robert and Geoffry le
CaroD, Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS).
Wischard de Charun, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Camell, from Camelles, near
Evreux. Geoffry and Odo de Car-
neilles were of Normandy, 1180
(MRS). Gilbert de C, about 1170,
witnessed the charter of Hinkley
Abbey, I^eicester (Mon. i. 604).
Ralph de C. was a benefactor of
Studley Priory, Warwick (Mon. ii.).
This family is armorially identified
with that of Chabnell. It was
usually styled Chamel, or Chamels,
in England.

Carpenter. Robert, Gaufrid,
Ansketel, Richard, William, Ber-
nard Carpentarius, of Normandy,
1180-96 (MRS). In 1189 Reiner,
Adam, Roger, William C, of Eng-
land (Rot. Pip.). Durand C. was
a tenant in capite, Norfolk, 1086,
and Rabel and Roger C. at the same
time. The latter gave lands to
Stoke-Clare I'riory, 1090 (Mon. i.
1008). Simon C, 1166, held a
knight's fee, Suffolk. WUliam Car-
pentarius was fsither of Henry and
Manasser Biset, Barons t Henry II.
(Mon. ii. 93, 96).

Carr, or Kerr. See Ebbb.

CarraU, for Cabbell.

Carrey, for Cabet.

CarrlnfftoB, for Carentan, from

CAR

CAR

C. in the CotentiD. Robert de
Carentan granted the mill of Strat-
toD, Wilts, to Farley Abbey, c. 1125
(Mon. i. 621).

Carritt, or Caret, for Garet.

Carroll, in the case of English
families, was a form of Carrell.
In Ireland it is Celtic.

Oarson, probably from Corson,
Normandy. William and Jordan de
Kersun were witnesses, 11G9, to a
charter of Lanercost Priory, Cum-
berland (Mon. ii. 121). William do
Car^mi (Idth cent.) held lands, Nor-
folk and Suffolk, by serjeantry
(Testa).

Carter. William Cartier, of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS) ; Ralph Care-
tarius, of Winchester, 1148 (Wint.
Domesd.); Henry C, of Lincoln,
1203 (Rot Cane.) ; Alured of Glou-
cester, and William of Warwick
(lb.). In 13th cent. Ralph C. held
a fief from the See of Worcester
(Testa).

Carterlleld, or Quaterville. Ae-
liza de Qoarteville held from Philip-
Augustus, in Normandy, 1205 (M^m.
Soc. Ant. Norm. y. 173).

Carrell, or Caril, from Caril,
near Lisieux. Richard, son of An-
chetil de Carol, or Quadrells, m. a
dau. of Tancred de Hautville, and
obtained the Principality of Capua
from Robert Guiscard (Ord. Vit).
Richard C, his son, was unjustly
deprived of his principality by Roger,
King of Sicily, his uncle. Robert
Carrel held the Castle of St. Ceneri
for William Rufus, 1088 (Ord. Vit.).
Temp. Henry U., William and Simon
de Caril witnessed the charter of
Keynsham Abbey (Mon. ii.). A
descendant was created Baron Caryl
by James U. after his loss of the
throne.

Cartwrifftat, armorially identified
with Cateryke, or Catherick (Rob-
son). Catherick was part of the de-
mesne of the Earls of Richmond,
and the surname therefore probably
arose from tenure of the office of
Seneschal by a branch of a neigh-
bouring family. The arms (a fesse)
are those of the adjoining family of
De Smythton or Eschalers, with
three cinquefoils for diflerence, which
were afterwards corrupted into
'roses,' 'Catherine wheels,' and
' fire-balls with rays.' Of this
family Ilbert de Catherege, or Cath-
erage (a form of Catheric), occurs
in Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS);
which shows the Norman origin of
the family. A branch long remained
at Stanwick, in Richmondshire,
close to Catterick. Another branch
was seated in Notts, and one in Cam-
bridge ; and the name there changed
from Cateryke to Cartwright Of
the former branch was Major Cart-
wright, the celebrated reformer, and
of the latter, Thomas Cartwright,
the great Puritan leader, temp.
Elizabeth.

Carrell. Ranulph de Carville,
1180 ; Robert Carvel, 1195, in Nor-
mandy (MRS) ; Richard de Carville,
of England, 1199 (RCR). Carvell is
armorially identified with CarviUe.

Carjr, or Pipart. William, Gil-
bert, Robert, Ranulf Pipart, of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Waldin
Pipart held Kari, Longdon, &c.,
1086 (Domesd.). Longdon was held
by William P., t. Henry II. (Pole),
and in 13th cent. William Pipart
held Kari ; whence the name of De
Kari or Cary. From this family
descended the Lords Hunsdon, the
Earls of Monmouth, and Viscountj
Falkland.

189

CAS

CAU

OBMOf for Chace/ which is armo-
rially related to Chancy or Canci.
See Chace.

Oasey, or Casst, when it is an
English family, is a branch of Canci,
with which it bears armorial rela-
tions. The name is also Ilibemo-
Celtic.

Casta, for Cass.

Oastael, for Cassell.

Oass, a form of Case or Chaor.

Oassell, from C, Flanders. Mau-
rice de Cassel witnessed a charter of
Stoke-Clare, Suffolk (Mon. i. 1008).
Hugo de C, of London and Mid-
dlesex, is mentioned 1130 (Rot
Pip.). See Cecil.

Oassells. See Cassell.

Oassels, for Cassells.

Casson. See Gasson.

CastanflT, for Castetk.

Castell. Joceline and William
Ca«tel of Normandy, 1198 (MRS),
Ranulph, Bartholomew, &c. 1189-96
(lb.). Alexander de Castro (Cas-
tel) of England 1199 (RCR) j John
de Castro, c. 1272 (RH).

Oastlle, for Castell.

Castle, for Castell.

Castro. ^S^ Castell.

Cate or Catt. William and
Roger Catus, of Normandy, 1180.
Roger C. 1198 (MRS) ; Radulphus
Cattus, of Lincoln, 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Alexander le Kat and others in
England, c. 1272\RH). The family
long flourished in Norfolk.

Cates. See Gate.

Cattaerlck. See Cabtwbioht.

Catlln, Catline, or Castelline, from
Castellan, bearing three castles in
allusion to the arms. N. de Castel-
lan occurs in Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS) ; Sire Reginald de Castellan
in England, c. 1272 (RH). An
190

eminent chief justice of England bore
the name of Catline.

Catting, for Catlht.

Catlyn, for Catlik.

Cato, from Catot or Escatot, in
Normandy. Robert Catot, 1105,
held one fee in Normandy (Feod.
Norm. Duchesne). Hugh de Estca-
tot was of Salop, 1189 (Rot. Pip.),
Hamond and Hugh de Asketot occur
1199 (RCR).

Caton. Herebert Katun e, of
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). This may
mean the English family of De
Catton, which it shows to have been
Norman.

Catt. See Cate.

Cattel or Ch&tel, from some
foreign family bearing the name of
Du Chastel or De Castello.

Catton. See Caton.

Cattermole, from Quatremeulles
or Do Quatuor Molis, the locality of
which I have not ascertained.

Cattermoiii,/or Cattermole.

Cattermnii. See Cattermole.

Cattle, for Cattel.

Oattlin, for Catlin.

Candel. See CaudlE.

Candle or Caudel. Roger Caldel
or Caudel was of Normandy, 1180
(MRS); Anistina and William
Caudel of Cambridgeshire, c. 1272
(RH).

Canloott. See Calcott.

Canlfleld, Calvel, Calf hill, or
Caville. See Cayell. The family
was seated in Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS). In England Gilbert de
Calvel was of Northumberland, aad
Richard C. of Kent, 1202 (Rot.
Cane). Malger de Cavel in 1261
paid a fine in Oxfordshire (Roberts,
Excerpt.). James Calfhil or Cal-
vel, otherwise Calfield, c. 1606,

CAV

CAV

WAS Bishop of Worcester t. Eliz.
and from his younger son, Sir Toby
Caulfield; a renowned commander in
Ireland, descended collaterally the
Earls of Charlemont

Cave. Adelina de Cava, and
John Cave of Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS). Wyomar had a grant of
Cave, Yorkshire, c 1090, from Alan,
Earl of Richmond; c. 1140 Mar-
garet de C. and Richard de C. Held
from the Church of York (Mon. ii.).
1307-20 Sire Alexander de C, a
commissioner of array and justiciary.
The occurrence of the name in Nor-
mandy shows the origin of the
family, though its name was derived
from England.

Cavel, a form of Caville.

Cavell. 'S'ee Cayille.

Cavendisli, Gernon, or de Mont-
fichet. The descent of the Caven-
dish family from Gernon has been
disputed, but (as I intend to show)
without reason. The Qemons were
a branch of the Barons of Montfi-
chet, Montfiquet, or Montfikot in
Normandy, so named after their
Scandinavian ancestor. The castle
of Montfichet long remained, as well
as the Church of St. Catherine in
the castle, a foundation of this fa-
mily.

About 1050 Robert, sumamed
Guemon (moustache), Baron of
Montfichet, witnessed a charter of
Duke William (GalL Christ, xi.
Instr. 229). He had issue, 1, Wil-
liam de Montfichet, who d. s. p.,
when the barony devolved on Wil-
liam, the son of his brother ; 2,
Robert Guemon or Gernon, who
held a great barony in Essex, &c.,
108C. From his elder son William
de Montfichet descended the Barons
of that name, whose seats were at

Stanstead Montfichet, Essex, and
Montfichet Tower, London, of which
city the Montfichets were hereditary
standard-bearers or military chiefe
in time of war.

The younger branches retained
the name of Gernon. Alured Ger-
non, brother of William de Mont-
fichet, had estates in Essex and Mid-
dlesex 1130 (Rot. Fip.). Matthew,
his son, 1135 witnessed a charter of
William Montfichet (Mon. i. 803).
Ralph, his son, 1165, held a fief
from Montfichet in Essex, and was
granted BakeweD, Derbyshire, by
Richard 1. (Testa). He had Ralph G.,
founder of Lees Priory, Essex, father
of William G., who had two sons :
1, Ralph, ancestor of a line of Ger-
non frequently mentioned in Essex,
Suffolk, and Derby, and which long
continued ; 2, Geoffiy.

Geofiry, sumamed de Cavendish
from his residence at Cavendish,
Suffolk, appears in 1302 as bailsman
with Walter de C, his son, for
certain citizens of London who had
been charged with the unlawful
possession of some crown jewels
(Palgr. Anc, Calendars, i. 205).
Roger de C, another son of Geoffry,.
m. a dau. of Potton of Cavendish,
by whom ho acquired an estate
there, and was father of Sir John
Cavendish, chief justice t. Rich. 11.,
and Roger Cavendish. The former,
in 1359, purchased the Manor of
Cavendish Overhall from De Oding-
selles, from which it has been too
readily inferred that the statement
that Cavendish had been acquired
in the preceding generation by the
heiress of Potton was unfounded
(Archceologia, xi. 63). But the
objector was not aware that at
Cavendish there were five or six

191

OAV

CEO

manors, as the records clearly show,
belonging to the families of De Grey,
Hastings, De Clare, to the Abbot
of Dereham, and De Odingselles, so
that the Cavendishes may well have
possessed property there before
they purchased Cavendish Overhall.

The identity of the family of
Cavendish with that of Gemon in
the eastern counties appears in all
the old heralds' visitations, where
the two names bear indiscriminately
the same arms ; and the account of
the descent of this family by Collins,
which has been disputed on the
above grounds, appears to be per-
fectly authentic. The Dukes of
Newcastle, Devonshire, and other
great families of the name of Caven-
dish, descended from the Gemons
and Montfichets.

Oaville or Cavill, identified by its
arms (a calf) with Calvel or Cauvel.
Hais, Peter, Robert Cauvel of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS) J William,
Ranulph, and Gohier Caval, 1180-95
(lb.). William Cavell, of Oxford-
shire, c. 1272 (RH).

Oavit. Henricus Cauvet of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS) ; Walter and
Geoffry Cauvet, 1198 (lb.).

Cawdery or Coudray, a branch of
the Beaumonts, Viscounts of Maine
(iS^^^Anselme, art. Beaumont). Bene-
dict de Coudray was witness to a
charter of Roger de Menilwarin to
Deulacres.se Abbey (Mon. ii.). Fulco
de C. held one fee from Abingdon
Abbey (Testa), and Matthew de C.
one fee from Ralph de St. Amand

(lb.).

Oawdrey. See Cawdery.

Oawley, for C ALLEY (Lower).

Oawse, Calz or Caux, from C.
near Abbeville, llbert de Chaz
was a benefactor to Farley, Wilts,
192

c. 1126 (Mon. i. 620) ; Robert de
Calz was of WUts, 1158 (Rot Pip.).
Henry de C. witnessed a charter of
Henry I. to Ramsey Abbey (Mon.
i. 238). In 1130 Robert de C. and
Walter, his son, were of Notts and
Derby, William de C. of Beds, and
Bucks (Rot. Pip.)'

Oayley, from Cailly, near Rouen.
Osbert aud Samson de Calleio were
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). In
1086 WiUiam de Cailgi held lands
in Berks in capite (Domesd.). In
1165 Jordan de Cailli held one fee
from Marmion in Warwick, and pne
from Bigod in Norfolk ; and Ralph
Cailli held two fees in Yorkshire
(Lib. Nig.). The Baronets Cayley
are of this house.

Oeoil, Cicelle, or Seyssel, from
Kessel or Cassel, east of Bruges,
Flanders. This is probably a branch
of the Counts of Gand, whose arms
(harry) it bears, with escutcheons
charged with the lion rampant of
Flanders. The arms are still borne
in Flanders by a family of the same
name. In 1180 Henry, Count of
Cessele, witnessed a charter of the
Emperor Frederick Barbarossa (Gall.
Christ, iii. 138 Instr.), and 1203
Henry, Count of Kessele, witnessed
a charter of the Duke of Brabant
(Alb. Miraei Oper. Diplomat, i. 401).
The Counta of Kessele probably bore
that title as a younger branch of the
Carlovingian Counts of Gand (See
Nonstable). Maurice de Cassel of
this family occurs in England t Wil-
liam L (Mon. i. 1008); and had
issue Hugh de Alost, ancestor of the
Counts of Kessel; and Robert de
Kessei or Ciselle, one of the knights
who, with Robert Fitz-Hamon, con-
quered Glamorgan, 1093. From his
descendant Walter de Alterens, living

CEE

CHA

1165 (Lib. Nig.), descended the noble
house of Cecil.

Of this family was William Cecil,
Lord Burleigh, the greatest, perhaps,
of all the statesmen of England.

Ceeley or Seily, from Silly, Nor-
mandy. Robert de Silleio, of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Nigel de CUeio
witnessed a charter of Henry I. for
Colne Priory, Essex (Mon. i. 437).

Cliabot or Cabot. Odo Cabot of
Normandy, 1184 (MRS), and Robert
Kabot, 1108 (lb.). Roger Cabot of
England, c. 1272 (RH).

Ctaace, Chase, orChansey, armori-
ally identified ; also armorially iden-
tified with Channcy, or De Canci.
Robert de Canceio, of Normandy,
1180 (MRS) J Geoffry de Chansy of
Jikigland, 1194 (RCR). The name
appears in all parts of England as
Chancey, Chancy, &c.

Cliad, for Cadd. Hence the Ba-
ronets Chadd.

cmair, from Chauve. See Cape.
Cliairer. See Chaffers.
cmalfierav from Chevri^res, near
Beauvab. Robert de Cheveriis of
Normandy, 1195 (MRS) ; William
de Caveres of Salop, c. 1272 (RH).

cniaffey, or Chaify, a form of
Chafe or Chaff.
dtattn, for C affix (Lower).
Clialdecott. See CALDKCorr
(Lower).
cmalle, for Catlet.
Cliallaiids, for Chalons. See
Challen.

cniaUeii, a branch of the Counts
of Chalons. Warin, Count of Cha-
lons, was living 830 (Moreri) ; Ma-
nasses, 920 ; Lambert, t. Hugh
Capet, whose grandson, Hugh II.,
was living 1072. Harduin de Cha-
lons of this house, t. Henry II.,
m. Lady Florentia, heiress of Leigh,

Devon, from whom descended the
house of Chalons of Leigh-Chalons,
which flourished till the time of
Henry VIII.

Clialleiiflrer, or Challenge, from
Chalonge or Chalinge, Normandy
(MRS): The family of Challenge
was seated in Gloucester.

Otaallloe, for Callis or Calais.
See Callass.

CliaUU. See Callass.

Clialoner, for Challoner.

Clialoner, probably foreign
(Lower) ; perhaps from Chalons.

Oliainberlaiii. Bricius, Robert,
Gaufrid, Herbert, William, Henry,
Serlo Camerarius, or Le Chamber-
lain, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS).
In England, 1194-1200, Henry,
Hugh, Ralph, Robert, Thomas,
Walter, Richard Turbert Came-
rarius (RCR). The principal family
of these was descended from the
Barons of TancarviUe, Chamberlains
of Normandy. See Graham.

Cliamberlalne. See CHAMBER-
LAIN.

cniamberliii, for Chamberlain.

Cliainberlayne. See Chamber-
lain.

cniainbera, or De Camera, armo-
rially identified with Chamber.
Stephen, Walter, Warin, William
de Camera in England, 1189 (Rot.
Pip.); Matilda de C. in Oxford,
1130 (Ibid.) ; Simon de C. in Essex,
1140 (Mon. i. 460) j'Elias de C. in
Sussex, t. Rich. I. (Mon. Angl.).
The family appears early in York,
Wilts, and Norfolk. Chambre or
Camera was in Brabant, whence
the family seems to havo come at
the Conquest.

Cliainen,for Chamon or Chamond
(Robson). The latter was also
written Chaumond or Chaumont,

O 19ii

CHA

CHA

in Latin De Calvomonte (Lower).
Cbildebrand; second son of Pepin
the Elder, had issue Nebelon, Count
of Vexin, whose descendant, Ne-
belon III., m. Ledgarda of Flanders,
and had Waleran 11., father of
Geoffiry de Vexin, Lord of Caumont
and Mantes, whose son, Eudes de
Caumont, is mentioned by Ordericus
Vitalis. His son Otmund was a
benefactor of St. Stephen's, Caen,
t William I. William de C, his
son, occurs in Durham 1130, and
Ralph de C. in 1165 held two fees
of the Honour of Wallingford.

Otaamp. See Cahp.

diamplon. See Campion.

CbampneM, for Champneys. See
Cbaxpkey.

diampney, or Champneys, from
De Champignd or Champagne, Nor-
mandy. In 1105 Geoffry de Cham-
pignd held one fee in the bailifry
of Pont-Audemer. Nigel, Eichard,
Osbert, Ralph, Josceline de Cam-
pania of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Robert de Campain of England,
1199 (RCR). In the 13th century
the name became Champney and
Caumpeny.

Cbampneys. See Champnet.

Cliampniss, for Champneys.

cnianoe, for Cance, which is
armorially identified with Chansey
or Cancy (Robson). See Chace
(Lower).

cniancellor. See Cancellob.

CliaiiclIIor, a Norman name.
Ranulf, Richard, and Radulf Can-
cellarius occur in the Duchy, 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; Geoffry and
William C. in England, 1189 (Rot.
Pip.) ; Richard C. in 1272 (Roberts,
Excerpta).

Clianey, for Chetkey.

Cliannell, armorially identified
194

with Chamell. An eminent judge
bears this name.

Ctaannon. See Cannon.

Otaant. See Cant.»
* Chanter. See Cantor.

Otaantry, &om Chaintr^, near
Ma9on.

Cliapliii. See Caplin.

Ctaappel. See Capel.

Cliappell. See Capel.

Cliappols. Hamon Cabus was
of Normandy, 1195 (MRS). In
1165 WiDiam Cabus held a knight's
fee, Bucks (Lib. Nig.). Hamon C.
party to a suit, Wilts, 1199 (RCR).
Reginald Cabus, 13th cent^ held
lands in Middlesex by serjeantry
(Testa). In 1311 Richard Cabous
was M.P. for Blechingley.

Cbappie. See Capel.

Cliapron, for Capbon.

Cliapoys, for Chappuis.

Cliarge, for Gardge, Gordge,
Gorges,'or Gaurges, from G. in the
Cotentin. Ralph de Gorges m. the
heiress of Morville, and acquired
her estates in Dorset (Lower). The
Barons de Gorges who m. the heiress
of the house were Russels (see Banks,
Dorm, and Ext. Peerage).

Cliarles. See Carless.

Otaarlista, for Charles.

Oliamell. See Carnell.

Cliarter, for Chartres (Lower).

cniaiterls, the Scottish form of
Chartres. See Charters.

ciiaitera, for Chartres.

Cliartres. Reginald, Yidame de
Chartres, was living 1020 (La Roque,
Mais. Hare, 1668-9). Of this house
Ralph Camotensis (De Chartres)
held estates in Leicester, 1086, and
Ebrard de Camot, 1148, held lands
at Winchester (Wint. Domesd.).
In 1165 Robert de Chartres held
one fee from the Earl of Warwick

CHA

CHJE

(Lib. Nig.). In the 14th cent.
Bobert and Roger de Chartres had
writs of military summons.

Cliase. See Chace.

cmattell. See Cattell.

cmattle, for Cattle.

Chatty, for Gate, or Catt.

cmatwln, for Chetwtnd.

Chancer. Though this name
does not occur in the London Di-
rectory, it cannot be passed over.
Geoffry Chaucer, the poet, m. a
dau. of Sir Paine Roet, sister of
John of Qaunt^s wife, and was
Talectus or esquire to Edward III.
The family of Chaucer, Chancier,
Chaucers, or Chasur had been seated
in the Eastern Counties, and some
members were in trade in London.
Richard le Chaucer was of London,
1328 ; John C. in 1349 (Riley, Liber
Albus, 438; Nicholas, Life of C,
94). The poet was probably kins-
man of Bartholomew Chaucer, who
possessed estates in Cambiidge,
Hunts, Herts, and Essex, 1312 (Pari.
Rot, i. 449, cited by Nicholas).
In 1295 Gerard le Chaucer was of
Colchester, Essex, and 1274 Alice
de Chasar occurs as a tenant of the
See of Ely in Cambridgeshire (Rot.
Hundr.). * In 1225 Ralph le Chauser
is mentioned (Nicholas).

This family bore the arms of Ma-
lesoures (viz., per pale ai'gent and
gules), a Breton race (see Walde-
grave) which had possessed esti^tesin
Essex, Rutland, and Northants from
the Conquest. There are two other
forms of these ancient arms of the
Chaucers (Robson). The name Le
Chancier (Calcearius). may have
arisen from some serjeantry con-
nected with the tenure of land. It
would seem probable that this was
a branch of the family of Male-

soures: it was at least, from its
name, of foreign origin.

Cliaytor, from Chatres in Maine,
near Laval.

Cheek. William Cecus occurs
in Normandy 1198 (MRS), and in
Gloucester 1189 (Rot. Pip.) 5
Walter Chike of England, c. 1272
(RH).

Oheeee. John Formage of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS) J Peter Form-
age of England, c. 1272 (RH) ;
afterwards translated.

Chefflns, for Chaffin or Caffiii^.

Chegrnej, for Cigony. Engelard
de Cigony or Cigoine (now Chign^),
one of the principal nobles of King
John. This lordship was in Maine.

Cheilej, or Ceiley, a form of
Cilly. See Ceblt.

Chelllnrwoith. See Cnnxu^a-

WORTH.

Ohenery, probably from St
Ceneri, Normandy, the lordship of
the Barons Geroie or De St. Ceneri.
Hugo de S. Cinorino possessed lands
iuHants, 1168 (Rot. Wp.).

Cheney. See Cseynet.

Chennell, a form of Chaxnell.

Chepmell, a form of Chemell.
Roger Chemel held a knight*s fee,
c. 1205, from Philip Augustus in
Normandy. J(hn Kemel was of
Oxfordshire, c. 1272 (Rot. Ilund.).

Cheqaer. The name is terri-
torial, and apparently foreign, per-
haps from Sequerre, Picardy. Sire
Roger de la Checker was of Cam-
bridgeshire, c. 1270 (Rot. Hund.).

Cherry. 1. from De Cersajso,
otherwise De Cerasio, or Cericio,
Normandy (Lower). The early
form was De Cerisy. John de C.
and William de C. had a suit for
land, Suffolk, c 1200 (Palgr. Rot.
Cur. Regis). In 13th cent the heir
o2 195

CHE

CHI

of the latter held lands in capite
(Testa) in Notts. 2. Also from
Cheeri. William Cheeri of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (JVIRS).

Clierablii, a corruption of Carabin
or Carbine. See Cababine.

Ctaesney, from Quesnay, near
Coutances, from which came l)e
Chesneto or Kaineto in England
(De Gerville, Anc. Chat, de la
Manche). See Cheyney.

Cliesterman, perhaps a corrup-
tion of Quatreman or Quatermaine,
written or pronounced Catterman,
or C better man.

Clietwynd, or De Verlai, from
v., Normandy. In 1086 Turold de
Verlai held thirteen lordships in
Salop from Earl Roger, of which
Chetwynd appears to have been the
chief (Eyton, Salop). Robert his
eon was a baron t. Henry L, and
before 1121 witnessed a charter in
favour of Salop Abbey (lb.). He
wi\s living 1141, and was father of
Robert de Verlai, who, with his
father, gave Verlai Church, Nor-
mandy, to Essay Abbey, which
grant was contirmed by Henry II.
(not Henry I. as erroneously stated
in Gallia Christiana, xi. 234, Instr.).
The next in descent was Adam de
Chetwynd, 1180-1203; and in his
time the barony, consisting of two
knights* fees, was placed by the
Crown under the feudal suzerainty
of the Fitz-Alans (Eyton, viii.).
The ancient arms of Chetwynd were
two chevrons, probably the arms of
Verlai. From John de C, son of
Adam, descended the Chetwynds of
Salop and Stafford, Viscounts Chet-
wynd, and the Baronets of the same
name.

dievaller, i.e. Miles. Gaufridus,

Richard, Ralph, Walter, Robert

]06

Miles, in Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.) ; Richard Miles, Staf-
fordshire, 1189 (Rot. Pip.) ; Hugh,
Osmond, Reginald Miles in England,
c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.) ; also Jordan
and Walter le Chevaler.

Clievalller. See Chevalier.

Chew. William de Cayou, in
Normandy, 1180-1195, and as He
Kaen, 1198 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; John,
Nicholas, and Walter le Keu or De
Keu, in England, c. 1270 (Rot.
Hund.).

Clieyne, a form of Cheyney.

Ctaeyney, from Quesnay, near
Coutances. Ralph de Kaineto came
to England at the Conquest. Ralph,
his son, founded Tarrant Abbey,
Dorset. Robert de Chesneto was
Bishop of Lincoln, 1147. John de
C. held lands in Oxford 13th cent.,
and William de C. in Cambridge.
The Lords Cheyney were of this
familv.

Clilck, orChike, a form of Cheek
(Robson).

Cblld, the English form of Enfant.
Roger, William, Walkelin Infans or
I'Enfant, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS);
William and John le Enfant, Wil-
liam and John Child, Engl., c. 1272
(RH).

OMlders, a corruption of Chel-
lers or Challers. See Smithson.

Clilllinrwortli, or Rabaz. See
Rabaz. William C, the celebrated
writer, was son of John C, Mayor of
Oxford in 1642. The name is very
rare, and is derived by corruption
from Killingworth, Kynelingworth,
Kenilworth, or Kivelingworth, now
Kilworth, Leicestershire. This lord-
ship, now divided into North and
South Kilworth, was granted, t,
William I., by Robert, Earl of Mel-
lent, to Ralph (Rabaz), a Norman,

CHI

CHO

Kobert Habaz, with Heloisa his wife,
and Richard his son, granted the
church of Kilworth to St. Mary de
Pratis, Leicester, and the gift was
confirmed by Henry II. (Nicholls,
Leic. iv. 197). Stephen, son of
Robert Rabaz, of Kilworth, gave
lands to Sulby Abbey, Northants, in
which county this family had large
estates (Mon. ii. 630). About the
time of King John this family di-
vided into two branches, one retain-
ing the name of Rabaz, the other
that of Killingworth. Of the former
was Stephen Rabaz, Viscount of
Leicester, 1200, and M.P. for North-
ants, 1208. Robert Rabaz, of this
line, was M.P. for Rutland 1313.

Roger de Killingworth was patron
of the church of KUworth, 1220;
Robert, his son, lived t. Henry III.,
and Roger de K. was a benefactor to
Sulby Abbey, t. E. L In 1310 Wil-
liam de Killingworth received par-
don as an adherent of the Earl of
Lancaster. A branch seems to have
settled not far from Oxford, for John
K., late Proctor of the University,
was buried at Merton College, 1444.
His tomb bears three cinquefoils,
evidently derived from those of the
Earls of Mellent, the suzerains of
Killingworth. In 1606 John K.
was Archdeacon of St. Alban*s (Coll.
Top. et GeneaL), and t Eliz., John
K., Esq., possessed estates in Cam-
bridge and the Eastern Counties.

Cliilly, a form of Silly. See
Cealy.

diinn, a corruption of Cheyne.

Cblnery. See CheNery.

Cblnnery. <&« Chenery. Hence
the baronets of the name.

Cbipperfleld, a corruption of
Chevreville, a lordship in the Coten-
tin. Robert de Chiefreville, 1105,

held two knights' fees from the Ba-
rony of Wormgaye, Norfolk (Liber
Niger).

0111117, in 1272, was Cette, when
Roger Cette was of Suffolk (Rot.
Hundr.). That name appears to
have been a form of Catt or Cate, by
alteration of a vowel. See Cate and
Chatty.

ClilTeU, a form of Chavell or
Chaville. See Caville.

ClilTers, or Cheevers, from La
Chievre or Capra, in Normandy.
•William Capra held forty-seven
lordships in barony, 1086, in Devon-
shire (Domesd.). His name occurs
in Normandy, 1070 (Gall. Christ xL,
Instr. 64). William Capre and Gos-
fred C. witnessed a charter of Mont-
acute, Somerset, c. 1100 (Mon. IL
910). William C. was one of the
chief Barons of Rufus, and a jus-
ticiary (Mon, i. 997). The seat of
the barony was at Bradninch, De-
von; it was lost temp. Henry L,
but the family remained. In Ire-
laud they became Viscounts Mount-
Leinster.

Cboloe, a form of Choicy.

Clioloy, a form of Chausy. ^S^
Chace.

Cbollett, a form of Collett.

Cbolmeley. See Cholmondeley.

Cbolmondeley, a branch of De
Toesni, of Normandy. William de
Belwar, or Belvar, otherwise Bel-
voir, son of Berenger de Todeni, son
of Robert de Todeni or Toesni,
Baron of Belver, 1086, m. Mabilia,
dau. and coheir of Robert Fitz-
Ilugh, Baron of Malpas, Cheshire ;
the other dau. having m. Richard
Patrick, or Patry, of the great baro-
nial house of that name, Patry de la
Lande. From William de Belwar de-
scended the houses of Cholmondeley

197

OHO

OHU

and Egerton. The family of De
Toesni was royal, descended from
an uncle of Hollo.

Clioiiles. See CowLES, a form of
Oauls or Caulx.

Clirees, a form of Orease or
Okeasy,

Cbristen. See Ohbishan.

Cbrlstlaii. N. Ohristianiis and
Hoger 0., his son, Thomas, William
0., of Normandy, 1180-1195 (Mag.
Rot Scac). Walter Ohristianus, of
Notts, 1199 (Palgr. Rot. Our. Regis),
Robert Orestien, Bricius, Ranulph,
Robert Oristian or Oristin, and others
in England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.).

Oliristlen. See Ohristian.

Clirlstmas, a translation of the
Norman-French NoeL Roger, Ey-
nard, Stephen Noel of Normandy,
1180-1195 (Mag. Rot.; Scac.),
Thomas Noel of Staffordsh. 1189
(Rot. Hp.); Hugh, John, Richard
Ohristmasse, &c., c. 1272, in Eng-
land (Rot. Hund.).

Clirlstofer. See Ohbistofheb.

Cbrlstoplier, from St. Ohristo-
pher. Richard de St. Ohristopher
occurs in Normandy, c. 1180 (Mag.
Rot Scac). He appears to have
been of the family of Harenc, and
the estate was granted to new owners
by Philip-Augustus, 1204.

Clinok, a form of Chokes or
Chioches. See Chucks.

Cliaoks, a form of Chokes or
Chioches, from Ohoques, in Flan-
ders. Gunfrid de Cioches, a great
Flemish noble, held a barony in
Bucks, Leicester, and Northants,
1086. This passed, by marriage, to
the Bethunes, Advocates or Protec-
tors of Arras; but the male line
continued as Cheokes and Chokes.

Clmreli. See Seaboh.

OhnrelilU, or De Oorcelle. The
198

Ohurchills of Dorset, ancestors of
the great Duke of Marlborough, are
traceable, by the ordinary heralds'
pedigrees, to the reign of Henry VII.,
bearing a lion ramp., debruised by
a bendlet. Prior to this, they were
of Devon and Somerset, still bearing
the same arms (Pole, Devon). The
O.s of Devon descended from Elias
de Ohirchille, t. Edw. I., who m.
the heiress of "Vyidworthy. In the
same reign Richard de OhurchuUe
occurs at Bruton and at Bath (Rot
Hundr. ii 124; Anderson, Royal
Geneal.). At the same time John
de Oorcelle, or Ourcelle (the original
form of OhurchuUe), occurs at Bru-
ton (Rot. Hundr. ii. 124). Prior to
this, Wandragesil de Ourcelle is
mentioned in Somerset, &c. (RCR),
c. 1198. His father, Hugh de
Ourcelle, held five-and-a-half fees
from the barony of Totness, 1165
(Pole, 12); and in a preceding
generation lived Roger de C, who
was granted Frome, Somerset, by
Henry I. (Rot Hundr. ii. 136).
The latter was descended from Hugo
Pincema, who witnessed charters in
favour of St. Amand, Normandy,
before the Conquest (Mon. i. 996).
His son, William de Oorcelle (Gall.
Christ, xi. 64), was father of Roger
de Oorcelle, who, in 1086, held a
great barony in Somerset, &c., but
lost it on taking part with other
barons against Henry I. on his ac-
cession. He had brothers, Richard
Pincema or De Oorcelle, Robert
Pincema, and Rainald, seated in
Salop and Chester. His son, Roger
de Oorcelle, received a grant of the
Hundred of Frome, Somerset, from
Henry I., held by the service of one
knight, where his descendants con-
tinued. Hugh de Oorcelle, his son,

CHU

CLA

above-mentioned y was living 1165
(Lib. Niger). The family of Wa-
lensls, or Wallace, in Scotland, was
a branch of the Corcelles. See
W-iLLACE. From this house de-
scended the victorious Duke of
Marlborough.

Cliiirton, in some cases probably
a corruption of Curton or Cuseton.

Clabbon. See Cla^gne.

Clabone, for Calbone, or Cal-
bony. William de Chalbeneys was
summoned, 1251, to serve in Qas-
cogne (Pari. Writs). The name
was also written Chalviny or Chau-
veny, and was derived from a fief
near Pontoise, Normandy. William
de Calvigny occurs in the Duchy,
1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Geoffiry
de Chalvennio witnessed a charter
for Belver, Notts, t. Henry I. (Mon.
i. 330). From Chalbeny,! Chal-
bone, or Calbone, came Clabone.

Olapbam, or De St. Ouen, from
St. Andoen, near Arques, Normandy,
which was held by William de St.
Andoen from the Baron of Tancar-
ville, c. 1050 (D'Anisy et St Marie,
Sur le Domesday). Bernard de St.
A. in 1086 (Domesd.) held fiefs in
Suffolk and Kent &om William,
Viscount of Arques and Houen, and
had several sons, of whom Atso or
Azo, of Kent, occurs 1130 (Rot.
Pip.) ; Qormimd in Essex, t. Henry
I. (Lib. Niger); and Gilbert in
Sussex, who witnessed a charter of
Philip de Braiose, 1103 (Mon. ii.
973). Roger de St. A. occurs 1153
(Mon. ii. 599). In 13th cent. Ralph
de St A. held two fees in Clopham
(Clapham), Sussex, from the honour
of Braiose (Testa). Hence the
younger branches bore the name of
Clapham, the seat of this family
from nearly the Conquest Another

family in Yorkshire, bearing the
same name, is of unknown origin.

Clare. This probably includes
different families : 1, Collateral de-
scendants of the house of De Clare
or Brionne, Earls of Hertford and
Gloucester, descended from the
Dukes of Normandy; 2, descend-
ants of the Norman house of De
Clere, whose fief lay in the Duchy,
See Cleabe.

Claret. Walter Clarte occurs in
Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot
Scac.); John Clarrot in Hunts, c.
1272 (Rot Hundr.).

Clarsres. Muriel de la Clergesse,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS).

Clarinirbold. Geoffiry Cleren-
bolt was of Normandy, 1180 (Mag.
Rot. Scac); N. Clarenbaut, in
Sussex, 1199 (Palgr.Rot. Cur. Reg.) ;
Roger Clerenbaud, in Salop, c. 1272
(Rot Hund.).

Clark. This name includes per-
sons of many different families.
Some of these are Norman ; at least
the name frequently appears in the
Duchy. Robert, Odo, Huard, Os-
bert, Philip, Richard, Branda Cleri-
cus, or Le Clerc, occur 1180-1195
(Mag. Rot Scac.). Twenty of the
name occur 1198 (lb.); of these,
nine also occur in England 1199;
and the families of the name gene*
rally seem to have had members in
both countries.

Clarke. See Clabk.

. Clarmount, from Clermont, near
Beauvais, the seat of the powerful
baronial family of the name. Wil-
liam de Clermund (Clermont) granted
lands to the Abbey of Shrewsbury,
c. 1230 (Rot Hundr.).

Clary. Lucas de Clarai occurs in
Normandy 1198 (Mag. Rot Scac).
The arms of the English family of

199

CLA

OLE

Clary occur in Robson; and are
those of De Clare, with a label.

ClasS; or Claus. Odo de Clauso,
of Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot
Scac.) ; Ralph de Clauso 1205
(M^m. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 206).
The arms of the English family of
Claus appear in Robson. The French
pronunciation makes it * Close.'

Clavel, or Claville, a baronial
family from C. near Rouen. Walter
de C. in 1086 held 37 lordships in •
barony, Devon (Domesd.). In 1165
Walter de C. held 10 fees of the
Honour of Gloucester (Lib. Nig.).
Lomen-Claville according to Pole
was the seat of the barony in Devon,
Ralph de C. of this family held a
fief in Dorset from Alured de Lin-
coln 13th cent. Various branches
of- this family continued for ages in
Dorset. That of Smedmore in that
county continued to 1774 (Hutchins,
Dorset).

ClaTerin§r, a branch of the house
of De Vesci or De Burgh. See

Vl»ET.

Clay, from Claye, near Meaux.
Peter do Claie occurs 1194, and
Stephen de Claie 1199 in England
(Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). Robert
de Cladio held two fees in Oxford
1 165 (Lib. Nig.). Henry de C. of
York t. Henry 11. (Mon. ii. 554).
1324 Thomas de C. (PPW). The
name is borne by the baronets Clay.

Claye. See Clay.

Clayfleld, or Claville.

Clear. ^See Cleare.

Cleare, or Clere, from the barony
of Clere in the Vexin, Normandy.
Reginald de C. was father of
Matthew I., who m. Lucy de Han-
gest, and had Matthew II., who m.
a sister of William de Longchamp,
Bishop of Ely 1189. Roger de
200

Clere founded Little Mareis Priory,
Yorkshire, t. Henry II. (Mon. i.
496), and Ralph and Roger Fitz-
Ralph de C. were benefactors. In
1165 Roger de C. held two fees from
Bigot in Norfolk, and Ralph de
Clere from Fitz-Walter and de
Clare (Lib. Nig.). The family was
long seated at Ormsby, Norfolk.

Clears, a form of Cleab.

Cleasby. Enisand Musard,brother
of Hasculf M., Baron of Staveley,
and son of Roald, Viscount of Nantes
1050 (Lobineau, Hist. Bret. ii. 117),
was created Constable of Richmond
by Earl Alan c. 1070. From him
descended the family of De Rich-
mond, Constables of R. His younger
son obtained from him Cleasby, near
Richmond, with Witcliffe,Torp, and
Gerlington (Domesd. ; Burton, Mon.
Ebor. 273). Hasculph de Cleseby
occurs t. Henry I. (Mon. Angl. i.
838), and his nephew Hasculf t.
Stephen (lb.). Hasculf, son of
Hasculf t. John, possessed lands near
Richmond which were granted to
Roald, Constable of Richmond, on
the death of Hasculf in Bretagne,
(Gale, Hon. Rich. Add. 272, 3). T.
Henry HI. Hasculf de Cleseby held
WyclifTe, Thorpe, and Gerlington
(lb. 29). In the next reign the
family assumed the name of Wyclifie,
Robert de W. holding the above
estates (lb. 50), and witnessing a
charter of the Earl of Richmond
1278 (Mon. Angl. ii. 197). From a
younger son descended the family of
Cleasby. John Wycliffe, the Re-
former, was brother of William, son
of Roger W., son of Alan de
Moresby, son of Robert de Wycliffe.
One of the judges bears the name.

Cleere. See Cleab.

Clemans. See Clehence.

CLE

CLI

Clemencey from St. Clement,
Normandy. A lured de St. Clement
occurs there 1180-95 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.) ; Robert Clement in 1198
(lb.). William Clement and Ma-
tilda de St. Clement in England
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis).

Clemens. See Clemencs.

Clement. See Clemence.

Clements. See Clemekcb.

There is also a family of Cam-
bro-Celtic origin of this name, from
which descend the Earls of Leitrim.

Clemmana, a form of Clemence.

Clemments. See Clements.

Clere. See Clabk.

Cleribew, probably a corruption
of Cleriveus or Clairvaux. The
family of Clerowe is armorially
identified with Clarvaux of York-
shire (Robson). Clairvaux was
near Rhodez, Aquitaine. Ranulph
and John de Clervaus or Clerwaus
occur in England c. 1272 (Rot. Pip.).
The name long flourished at Croft^
Yorkshire.

Clerke. See Clark.

Clewett, from Cloet. Roger
Cloet was of Normandy 1180-95
(Mag. Rot. Scac.). Peter and
Philip Clouet are mentioned there at
a later date.

Cliff, a Norman family, though
bearing an English name. Lucas de
Clive 1180 paid a fine in the bailifry
of Rouen for disseisin (Mag. Rot.

Scac.).

The family of Cliff or Clive was
that of De Comeville, of which Ro-
bert de Corneville held 13th cent, a
fief in Cliva of the Earl of the Isle
(Testa).

Cilffe. See Cliff.

Clifford, or De Pons. About 920
Manno and Pontius, Barons or Prin-
ces of Pons in Saintonge, nobles of

Gothic race, were benefactors to
Savigny Abbey (Bouquet, Hist.
Fran^. xi. 200), and in 1079 Pontius
or Ponce, Prince of Pons, granted a
church to the abbey of Cormery, in
presence of his sons Anselm, Gar-
nier, and Philip-Milo (Gall. Christ
xii. 14). From the first descended
the Lords of Pons in Aquitaine, one
of the most powerful families in
France, who are frequently mentioned
in history. Ponce had also other
sons who went to England, of whom
Drogo Fitz-Ponce and Walter Filz-
Ponce held important baronies in
1086 (Domesd.). Their younger
brothers were : 1. Richard Fitz-
Ponce. 2. Osbert Fitz-Ponce, an-
cestor of the Veseys and Bubghs.
The names of these sons are men-
tioned by Henry I. in his charter
confirming their gifts to Malvern
Priory (Mon. Angl. i. 366); and
from the Monasticon (i. 305, ii. 870)
it appears that they also bore the
name of *Pontium,' or des Pons,
from which it appears that they
were sons of Ponce * of Pons.'

RichardFitz-Ponce witnessed, with
Bernard de Neumarch^, a charter of
Brecknock Priory c. 1120 (Jones,
Hist. Brecon, ii. 75), and was an-
cestor of the De Cliflbrds, Earls of
Cumberland, as is generally known ;
and from a remote junior branch of
this family descended Thomas Clif-
ford, who became a Roman Catholic;
was a leading member of the Cabal,
t. Charles 11., and was created
Baron Clifford.

CUft. See Cliff (Lower).

Clifton. Families of various
origin. The Cliftons of Notts bore
also the Norman names of De Re-
borso or Ribercy. Amulf de Re-
burso or Rebors occurs in the Duchy

201

CLI

GOB

1180-95 (Mag. Rot Scac). Kichaid
and Hamfry Rebora 1198 (lb.).
The lordship of Reborcy or Riberdl
belonged to the family of Wac, and
Hugh Wac granted the church
there to Longues Abbey 1168 (GalL
Chriat. xL Instr. 83, 84). His son
Geoffry Wac then mentioned appears
to be the Geofiy de Ribercy or de
Clifton who was ancestor of this
family. See Colukb.

Clinton. In 1086 Geoffiy held
Olinton, Northants, from Geofiry de
Mowbray, Bishop of Coutances
(Domesd.). Geofiry de Glinton or
Clinton, his son, chamberlain to
Henry L, gave the Church of Glinton,
NorthantSyWith others, to Kenilworth
Priory 1120(Mon.AngLii. 114). In
t. Henry L, he, as Gaufrid de Dofera,
was on an inquisition in Normandy
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.); and t.
Ilenry H., before 1154, Gaufrid de
Clinton, his son, acknowledged that
he had pledged the estate of Dopra
to the Bishop of Bayeux for 30/.
Anjou (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.). In
1165 this baron returned his fees in
England as 17 (Lib. Nig). This
was a branch of the family of De
Douvres or De Dover, which was of
great baronial consequence. See
Dover. The Dukes of Newcastle
descend from this Norman house of
Clinton.

Clisby. See Cleasby.

ClUsold. The old forms appear
to have been Clisald and Clissolas
(Robson). Probably derived from
ClissoUes or GlisoUes, near Evreux.

Clixsard, probably a form of
Clissald. See Clissold.

Olode, for Claude (Lower) ; per-
haps from St. Claude, near Blois.
The arms appear in Robson as vair^
or and az., and harry wavy of 6 or
202

and az. The name does not i^ppear
in Normandy.

Cloid, for CUnde. See Clodb.

Close, the French pronunciation
of Claus. See Class.

Oloss,aformofClaufl. See Class
and Close.

Cloud, a form of Clout.

Clout, a form of Cloet. See
Clewsti,

Clowes, a form of Close.

Clnard, a form of Clouet or
Cloet See Clewett.

Cloett. See Clewbtt.

Clybomi, a form of Clabok.

Coad, a form of Coat.

Coat. Robert de Coete or Coiete
was of Normandy 1180-95 (Mag.
Rot Scac) ; David Cote of Eng-
land 1199 (Palgr. Rot Cur. Regis).
The name was sometimes derived
from places named Cote in England.

Coatea. See Coat.

Coatb. See Coat.

Coats. See Coat.

Cobb. N. Gobb, of Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Walter, Robert,
William Cobbe of England c. 1272
(RH).

Cobbett, or Cobet, from Coubet
Hugo Coubite was of Normandy
1180-1 195 (Mag. Rot Scac.). Robert
Cobet was of Suffolk 1340 (Non.
Inq. 89). Hence the famous politi-
cal writer William Cobbett.

Cobbold, or Gobaud. Baldwin
Wac granted to Robert Fitz-Gubold
t Henry 1. one fee, held of the
Barony of Brunne, Lincoln (Lib.
Nig.), from whom descended John
Gubaud 13th cent., who held of the
same barony (Testa). Robert Goe-
bald occurs in 1158 (Rot. Pip.), and
Henry Gobaud in Devon (Testa).

Cobell, a form of Cabell. See
Cabbell.

COB

COD

Ctfbliam. Hamoy son of Serlo de
Marci, was of Essex 1130 (Rot. Pip.)*
In lldS William de Marci of Essex
had a suit against the Prior of Ber-
mondsey relating to the Church of
Cobham, Kent (Palgr. Rot. Cur.
Regis). Henry de Cobham^who was
the first known to Dugdale (Baron-
age, ii. 65), was probably a cousin of
William de Marcy. He was liying
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). See
Mabct. Three branches of this
family were barons by writ.

Cock; or Coke, from le Coq or
Cocus. William, Gerold, Josceline,
Radulphus Coqus or Cocus in Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (Mag. Rot Scac.).
Of these, William and Ralph occur
in England 1189 (Rot. Pip.), also
Bernard, Roger, Wascius Cocus,
evidently foreigners. Others occur
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis).

Cooks, Cocus, or le Coq, from
the feudal office of Coquus. Wy-
mund le Coq, Hugh, Roger, Ralph
of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Rodbertus Cocus held lands at
Estraites, Kent, from Hugh Sire de
Montfort 1086 (Domesd.). Hugo C,
his grandson, witnessed a charter of
Folkestone Priory 1137 (Mon. i. 560).
Adam Cocus was dead before 1202,
when the Hospitallers had a grant of
his land in farm (Rot. Cane. 214).
William Coc of Ospringe granted
lands to Bavington Priory, Kent,
13th cent. (Mon. i. 50). John le
Cock of Ospringe was father of
Walter le C, who d. 1328 seized of
Ospringe (Inq. p. Mort.). Richard
Cocks d. seized of 0. in 1498 ; soon
after which the family settled in
Gloucester and Worcester; and
from it descend the Earls Somers.

Cookerell, from Coquerel, near
Eyreux, Normandy. In 1165 Illyas

de Kokerel held fiefs in Gloucester
from Bohun and Neumarch^, and
William K. from. Giffard E. of
Bucks (Lib. Nig.). Fulco Cokerel
held in Gloucester 13th cent. (Testa).
In 1324 Sir William Cockerell was
returned from Essex to attend a
great council at Westminster, PPW.
The baronets Cockerell (now RUsh-
out) are of this race.

Codnor may perhaps be younger
branches of Grey of Codnor. See GsE y.

Coclrini^n,orDe Cantilupe,from
Gotherington, Gloucester. Roger de
Cantilupe, living 1201, had posses-
sions in Wapley and Gotherington ;
and with his son Roger made grants
there to St Augustine's Abbey, Bris-
tol (Fosbroke, Glouc. ii. 20 ; Mon.
Angl.). The abbey made further
purchases there from Richard, son
of the above Roger (Ibid.). It ap-
pears that this family remained at
Gotherington or Codrington, which
name they bore. Geoffiy de Gother-
ington was living here t. Edward IIL
(Atkins, Glouc, 391, 397). He was
probably grandson of Richard de
Cantilupe of this place. The Cod-
ringtons bore argent, a fesse gules,
differenced by lions. Some branches
of Cantilupe also bore argent, a
fesse gules, differenced by lions' heads
or fleur de lys (Rob8on)j whiclu
shows that these were branches of
the same race. The lords Cantilupe
(barons by writ 1299) were from
Chanteloup, near Coutances. Wil-
liam de C. occurs in Normandy 1124
(GalL Christ, xi. 160). Walter de C.
in Lincohi 1130 (Rot. Pip.). In 1165
Walter, Roger, Ralph, and Simon de
C. held fiefs in England (Lib. Nig.).
Roger de C, ancestor of the Codring-
tons, was brother of William de 0.,
first baron of Brecknock.

203

COF

COL

Ooffln or Cophin, perhaps from
Couvain, near Coutances. The family
came to England at the Conquest,
soon after which Richard Cophin
held fiefe in Devon (Pole), from the
Earl of Mortaine (Testa) ; and Pa-
ganus Cofin, t. Henry L, held from
Paganus de Beauchamp in Bedford
(Mon. i. 245). Richard C. in 1203
had a writ of military summons
(PPW).

Coffen. See Coffin.

Coiiili, a form of Goish, or Goyes,
which appears from Rohson to be
anotlier form of Gorges; Goyes of
Wilts being of Wraxall and Lang-
ford, Wilts, which belonged to
Gorges, and bearing their arms, a
gurge.«, or whirlpool. See Charge.

Coke, or Cocus. Godefridus Cocus,
with other great men, witnessed a
Norman charter 1066 (Gall. Christ,
xi. 60). In 1086 Walter, perhaps
son of Godfrey, held a barony in
Essex (Domesd. Ess. 95). Ranulph
Cocus, his son, occurs in Norfolk c.
1118 (Blomefield, iv. 430). WiUiam
Coke, 1206, was father of Thomas
C, who held a knight's fee and half
in Didlington, from Earl Warrenne,
1239. His grandson Robert C. was
Lord of D. 1280. His descendant Sir
John C, banneret, was seneschal of
Gascoigne t. Edw. HI. (Blomefield,
ix. 235), from whom descended the
celebrated Sir Edward Coke, Lord
Chief Justice, ancestor of the Earls
of Leicester.

Coker, or De Mandeville, from the
castle and barony of Manneville or
Magneville, in the Cotentin. This
family is said to have been a branch
of the Bertrams, Barons of Brique-
bec (Wiffen, Mem. Russell, i. 6).
See MiTFORD. Geoffry de Manne-
yille came 1066 to England, and
204

received a great barony in Essex.
He had — L William, ancestor of the
De Mandevilles, Earls of Essex; 2.
Stephen, father of Roger de M.,
Castellan of Exeter, ancestor of the
M.s of Devon and Normandy; 3.
Geoffry de Mandeville, who had
grants in Barony from Henry L, of
which Msrsewood, Dorset, was the
head (Pole, Devon, 233 ; Testa, 183).
His barony consisted of 15 knights'
fees, but t Stephen the greater part
was confiscated and given to De
Tilly ; and Geofiry de M., who re-
turned his barony 1165 as only one
fee, proceeded by law for the re-
covery of the remainder. William
de M. of Dorset and Somerset, c.
1200, was engaged in the same suit
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin. 44). In 1203
William Mandeville of Coker,
Somerset, paid scutage for that lord-
ship (Rot. Cane). He obtained the
barony of Mersewood. In 1205 Robert
de M., probably brother of William,
claimed Coker against him (Hardy,
Obi. et Fin. 302), and obtained
possession (Collinson, Somerset, ii.
341). Sir John de Mandeville was
Lord of Coker 1275 (lb.), and had
Robert de M., whose sister and heir
sold Coker to the Courtenays. Ro-
bert de Cok^r, brother of Sir John
(Mon. ii. 10), witnessed a charter of
Robert de M. regarding Coker.
His descendants long held Coker.
The arms varied slightly from those
of Mandeville (three lions in pale, a
bend), being a bend, charged with
three lions' or leopards' heads.

Colbeck or Caldebeck, from Cau-
debec or Caldebec, Normandy.
William de Caudebec occurs in the
Duchy 1180-95 (Mag. Rot Scac.) ;
Jumel de C. 1198 (lb.). Robson pre-
serves the arms of the English line.

COL

COL

Colcote. See Calcutt.

Coldrey. Robert, Roger, Regin-
ald de Coldreio occur in Normandy,
1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac). The
fief of Coldrey was in Normandy
(lb.). William de Coldreto also
occurs 1 180 ; William de Coudray
or Coldray in England, c. 1272.

Colebeck. See Colbeck.

Colertdffe. In 1086 Colerige,
Devon, was held in barony by the
Bishop of Coutances, whose sub-
tenant Drogo de Montacute had
8ub-eufeofi*ed Ingebald, probably a
Norman follower of his (Domesd.
102 b), by whose descendants this
place (whence they took their name)
was held. Hence the poet Cole-
ridge.

Colette. See Collett.

Coley, the French pronunciation
of Colet. See Collett.

Collaoott. See Calcutt.

Collar. See Collard.

Collard. Hamon, William, and
Geoffry Coiilart of Normandy,
1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.).

Coiiens. See Collins.

CoUer. See Collar.

Collet. See Collett.

Collett. William Colet was resi-
dent in Normandy 1180-95 (Mag.
Rot. Scac); Humphry and William
Colet in 1198 (lb.); Alexander
Culet in England 1199 (Palgr. Rot.
Cur. Regis), Dyonisia and Walter
Colet c. 1272 (Rot Ilundr.).

Colley, from Cuilly or Quilly,
near Falaise, Normandy. Ralph de
Cuillio, Nicholas de C, in Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac).

Colley-Wellesley, from Cuilly.
Robert Bordet, with his son Robert,
witnessed a charter of the Count of
Anjou, c 1050. He had issue, 1.
Robert; 2. Hugh, who, in 1080,

held considerable estates in Leices*
ter from the Countess Judith, and
was ancestor of the Burdetts baron-
ets, and of Baroness Burdett-Coutts.

Robert Bordet, the elder son,
Lord of Cuilly, was dead before
108G, when his widow held from
Hugh de Grentmenil, in Leicester
(Domesd. i. 232 b.). He had been
living in 1077 (Mon. L 662), and his
son Hugh de Cuilli in 1128 wit-
nessed a charter of Richard de Beau-
vais (Mon. ii. 143). Hugh had
isijue, 1. Robert de Cuilli ; 2. Wal-
ter de C.

The elder son Robert Bordet, Sire
de Cuilli, m. Sibylla, d. of William
de Chievre, a baron of Devon, and
on undertaking to rebuild the city
of Tarragona in Spain, and to defend
it against the Saracens, obtained the
suzerainty, with the rank of Prince
of Tarragona. He in 1133, at the
head of his Norman chivalry, res-
cued Alfonso, King of Arragon,
and his army from destruction by
the Saracens, at the battle of Frnga.
William, Sire de Aguillon, his son,
one of the ^barons of Normandy,
1105 (Feod. Norm.), lost the princi-
pality of T. in consequence of the
accidental death of the archbishop,
which was attributed to him. He
appears to have been succeeded by
Manasser de Aguillon, his brother,
ancestor of the Barons Aguillon.
Simon, a younger brother, was an-
cestor of the De Cuillys of Nor-
mandy.

Walter de Cuilly, brother of the
first Prince of Tarragona, witnessed
the foundation charter of Canwell,
Stafford, 1142 (Mon. i. 440). In
1247 Hugh de C. paid a fine in
Warwick (Roberts, Excerpt, ii.).
William de Quilly (13th cent.) held

205

COL

COL

lands in StaflTord from Marmion
(Inq. p. Mort.), and also held liat-
cliffe-Culey or Cuilly, Leicester,
from the same (Nicholls, Leicester,
iv. ii. 930). Hugh de Culey was
Lord of Ratcliffe 1296, 1299. Hugh
de Cuilly, 1309, was Constable of
Kenilworth ; and being taken pri-
soner with the Earl of Lancaster at
the battle of Boroughbridge, died of
his wounds in Pontefract Castle.
He had issue John Culey, who had
issue two sons, viz., Thomas, whose
dau. and heir m. Sir John Stanhope,
of Hampton (ancestor of the Earls
of Chesterfield) ; 2. Richard, living
1361 (Rot. Origin., ii. 361), who
was father of John Culley of Lub-
benham, Leicester, who m. a dau. of
Sir John Harrington (Harl. MS.
1558, fol. 35), and had issue John
of Lubbenham, father of William
Colley, of Qlaston, Rutland, whose
son John had issue, 1. Anthony, an*
cestor of the Colleys, Lords of Glaa-
ton, extinct ; 2. Walter ; 3. Robert.
The two youngest sons went to
Ireland t. Henry VIII., and from
Walter descended tile Lords of
Castle-Carbery, the lineal male an-
cestors of Arthur Wellesley, Duke
of Wellington, the greatest and
most victorious general ever pro-
duced by England.

Collie. See CoLLEY.

Collins. William de Colince or
Colunce held Innda at Chadlington,
Oxford, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Hugh de Culunce had custody of
Pont Orson t. John, c. 1200 (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm., V. ^119). Coulonces
was near Alen^on. Emis de C. m.
a dau. of William de Warrenne,
Earl of Surrey, t. Henry I. Hugh
de Colonches, 1165, held a barony
of four fees, and Thomas de C. one
206

of equal dimensions. Adam de C.
paid a fine to the King in Oxfordshire
1203, and Hugh de C. confirmed
lands to Mottisfont Priory (Mon. ii.).
Colombine, a corruption of Co-

LOMBELL.

Colombo. Roger Colombie or
Colunbie, of Normandy, 1180-95
(Mag. Rot. Scac.).

Coimnba. See Colombo.

CoUmnben, from Colombelles in
the Cotentin. William, Alexander,
Eudo, Guido de Colombellis of 'Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.);
Geoffry de Colombelles, lincoln,
1199 (Palgr. Rot Cur. Regis).

Colt, an abbreviation of Colet.
Hence the baronets of the name.

Columbine. See Colombine.

ColTlUe, from Colleville, near
Bayeux. Gilbert de Colavilla was
of Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.), and
WiUiam de C. of York (lb.). Temp.
Henry I. William de C. held Colle-
ville from Ranulph, Viscount of
Bayeux (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. viii.
430). Temp. Stephen, Philip de C.
resisted King Stephen in York, and
was obliged to take refuge in Scot-
land, where, c. 1165, he witnessed a
charter of Patrick, Earl of Dunbar
(Chart. Mailtos.). From him de-
scend tlie Lords Colville of Scotland.

The English barons Colville de-
scended from Gilbert C. of Suffolk,
1086. William de C. 1165, held
four knighte' fees of the Honour of
Eye, also two in Lincoln from Wac
and Deincourt. Roger de C. at the
same time held one in Norfolk, and
Richard de C. one in Devon (Lib.
Nig.). The Colvilles of Lullington,
Derby, descend from this family.

Coiweii, a corruption of Colville
(Lower).

CoiwUi. See Colwell.

COM

CON

Ooman, a corruption of Comts.

Oombes. Theobald Comes of
Normandy 1180-06 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.). Gislebert, Nigel^ Richard,
Robert C. 1198 (lb.). Ordulph Comes,
Deyon, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.) ; also
Sire Richard, Nicholas, and Roger
C. in Salop and Oxford (lb.).

Combes. See Coitbs.

Comliui. See Comtn.

OomzniB. See Comtn.

Oomper, from Camper or Cham-
per, the arms of which are preserved
(Robson). Perhaps from Champier,
near Grenoble.

Comyiiyfrom Comines in Flanders.
Rodbert de Cuminis was created
Earl of Durham 1068 (Ord. Vit).
The family continued after his death.
Hugh Cumin witnessed the charter
of Rieyaux Abbey, York, t. Henry
I. (Mon. Angl. i. 729). Odard
C. witnessed a charter t Stephen
(lb. i.476). William C. occurs 1130,
1168 (Rot. Pip.). WilUam C. be-
came Chancellor of Scotland 1133
(Douglas, Peerage). His descend-
ant William C. became Earl of
Buchan 1210. Various branches
existed in England.

Conde. See Coin)Y.

Condy, from Cond^, near Bayeux.
Amfrid Camerarius witnessed a
charter in Normandy 1066 (Gall.
Christ, xi. Instr. 60). In 1086 he
held 26 lordships in Barony in
England (Domesd.). Robert, his
son, gave his estate of Condy to Holy
Trinity, Caen, 1082 (G.C. 70). He is
named Robert de Condy in England
lia3 (Mon. Angl. i. 674). His
brother Audin de C. was Bishop of
Bayeux 1112, and Turstin de C.
was Archbishop of York 1119.
Another brother, Richard de C,
accompanied Duke Robert to Pales-

tine 1096 (Des Bois). The family
long remained of great consequence
in England.

Ooney, from Cony or Coigny in
the Cotentin. Sire Hubert and
Sire William de Coni held lands
from Philip Augustus c. 1204.
Robert Coignee occurs in Gloucester
1230 (Roberts, Excerpt.).

Conner, usually from the Celtic
name O'Conor; but Connour was
also an old English name, derived
from Coneres, a form of Coisnieres or

CONTERS.

Oonnett. Probably foreign. Sarah
Conet occurs c. 1272 (Rot Hundr.),
perhaps a form of Comet, several of
which family occur in Normandy
1180-95 (M^. Rot. Scac.).

Oonnew, i.e. Cannew or Canu, a
form of Cakittb.

Consdenoe, a form of Constakce.

Oonsedine, a corruption of CoN-

STANTDTE.

Conquest, from Conquet, Bre-
tagne. Geoffry de Conquest held
Houghton, Bedf., from the Honour
of Hunts, 13th cent. (Testa).

Constable, or De Gand. Witi-
kind, the renowned opponent of
Charlemagne, after many years of
resistance was compelled to submit
c. 780, when he was invested with
the Dukedom of Angria (L'Art de
Vdrif. les Dates, xvi. 146). Lu-
dolphus, one of his descendants, was
Duke of Saxony, and d. 864, leaving
by his wife, dau. of Eberhard,
Duke of Friuli, Bruno, Duke of
Saxony. He m. a dau. of the
Emperor Arnold, and declined the
Imperial throne. Bruno had two
sons : 1. Henry the Fowler, Emperor
in 919, father of the Emperor Otho,
who succeeded 936; 2. TVickman.
"^ckman was created Count of

207

CON

COO

Gand 940 by the Emperor Otho, bis
nepbew; and bad two sons: 1.
Tbeodoric, Count of Gand, ancestor
of tbe Counts of Gand and G nines ;
2. Adalbert, fatber of Halpb, fatber
of Baldwin de Gand, Count of Gand
or Alosty ancestor of tbe Counts of
Alost, wbose younger brotber Gilbert
de Gand became baron of Folking-
bam in England. Tbe latter bad,
1. Walter ; 2. Hugb, ancestor of tbe
bouse of Montfort; 3. Kobert; 4.
Tbomas. Robert, tbe Constable
(of Folkingbam barony), granted to
bis brotber Tbomas de Alost, son of
Gilbert de Alost (or De Gand),
lands at Frestingtborpe, York (Bur-
ton, Mon. Ebor.). In 1130 tbe
wardship of William (Constable)
de Alost was granted to Walter de
Gand, baron of Folkingbam (Rot.
Pip.), and William Constable's son
Robert confirmed the grants of
Tbomas de Alost, his father's brotber
(Burton). Hence sprang the great
bouse of Constable of Flamborougb,
who bore nearly tbe same arms as
tbe De Gands and Alosts.

Constance, from Constans or
Coutances, Normandy. Robert de
Constans or Constance occurs in
tbe Duchy 1180 (Mag. Rot Scac.);
Walter de Constantin in England
1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis).

Constantlne. Nigel was Vis-
count of C. or Coutances 1047, when
be revolted against Duke William
and lost bis vast estates. Of bis
descendants, Ralph de Constantino
was seated in Salop 1086 (Domesd.).
Hugh de C, his son, granted lands to
Salop Abbey before 1121. Umfrid
de C. witnessed its foundation charter
1093, and Richard de C. that of
Hagbmond Abbey 1099. The
ff^nily long flourished in Salop, and
208

t. Henry H. sent a branch to Ireland,
of which Geofiry de C. witnessed tbe
charter of St. Thomhs, Dublin, 1177,
and founded Tristemagh Abbey.

Conyers, from Coignieres, Isle of
France. Roger de Conneris lived t.
Stephen (Wifien, Mem. of Russell,
L 16). In 1165 Roger de Coneres
held three fees from tbe See of
Durham, and Ralph de C. lands in
Norfolk from De Albini. The elder
line assumed the name of Norton
from its ' caput baronise,' and from it
descended tbe Lords Grantley, repre-
sentatives of the eminent judge
Sir Fletcher Norton. See Norton.

Conynirliam (Burton). See Bub-
ton.

Oooeb, a form of Gooch.

Coode, a form of Goode.

Cooley, from Culey or Cuilly.
See Collet- Welleslky.

Oook, a form of Coq or Cook.

Oooke. See CooE.

Oookes. See CooK. Of this
name was the founder of Worcester
College, Oxford.

Coombes. See Combes.

Coombs. See Combs.

Coomes. See Combes.

Coope. Turstin Coupe was of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ;
Hugh Coupe, 1198 (lb.); Robert
and Walter Cope, c. 1272 (Rot.
Hundr.). Coope, Cope, and Coup
are armorially identified (Robson).

Cooper, or Cowfer. 1. From
Cuperius or Le Cuper, a trade.
Salide le Cupere occurs in Norfolk,
1189 (Rot Pip.). Norman, Jordan,
Roger le Cupere and many others,
1272 (RH). Norman families are
included. 2. From Cupparius, or
Cup-bearer (Du Cange). Two fa-
milies of importance bore this name.
See Ashley-Coopeb, and Cowfer.

coo

COR

Oooty ftrmoriallj identified with
Chook or Choke (Robson). This is
a branch of the Flemish family of
De C hoques or Cioches. See Chucks.

Coote. See Coox. The arms
changed from three dnquefoils borne
by Choke to a chevron between
three cinquefoils borne by Coot,
then to a chevron between three
cootes borne by Coote. From this
family descended the Earls of Bella-
mont, Lords Castle-Coote, and the
Baronets Coote of the name.

Oootes, or Coutts, armorially
identified with Coote (Robson).

Cope, or De Chappes^ originally
bore a fesse, which identifies it with
the family of Chappes or Capes
(Robson), the name being a transla-
tion of Chappe. Chappes was in
Champagne. Osbem de Capes is
mentioned; 1079, by Ord. Vitalis
(p. 605). William de Capis, t.
Henry I., with Albin his brother,
witnessed a charter of Hugh Bussell
for Evesham Abbey (Mon. i. 360).
In 1200 Peter and Ralph de C. had
a suit at Leicester with William de
C. (RCR). Nicholas de C, t John,
m. the heiress of Robert le Prevost
of Northampton, where the family
long remained, and gave its name to
Preston - Capes. The family of
Chappes, Capes, or Cope appears in
Northampton soon after. From it
descend the Baronets Cope.

Copley, or De Moels, Baronets,
from Mealies, Normandy. De-
scended in the male line from Moyle
of Cornwall, of whom Reginald de
Moyl, alias Moel, was dead before
1304, when Wm. M. was found to
be his next heir (Roberts, Cal.
Geneal. 676). The Lords Moels,
of which this was a branch, de-
scended from Roger de Molls, who

in 1086 held from Baldwin de Bri-
onne in Devon.

Ooppard, or Copart, from Coo-
pertus or Covert. See Couet.

Ooppen. See CoppiN.

Copper. See CooPSB.

Coppin, probably foreign. Warin
Copin was of Cornwall, 1189 ;
Hervey and Ivo Copin of England,
c. 1272. The name does not appear
in Normandy, but it may be found
elsewhere. The arms were or, a
chief vair.

Coppinir* See Coppin.

Copplns, for Coppin.

CopQs, for Capus or Cabas. See
Chappfis,

Coram, for Goram or Goehak.

Corbell. Geofiry, Radalf, and
William Corbel of Normandy, 1198
(Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; Richard Corbeil
of England, 1189 ; William Corboil
was Archbishop of Canterbury, t.
Henry I.

Corben. See CoRBYN.

CU>rbet, a Norman family too
well known to need any detail.
Hence the Barons Corbet of Caux,
and the Baronets Corbet. See Eyton,
Salop ; Dugdale, Baronage, &c. The
name also existed in Normandy.
Ilbert, Reinold, and Richard C. occur
there, 1180-96 (MRS).

Corbey, the Norman-French pro-
nunciation of Corbet or Coebett.

Corbitt. See Coebett.

Corbonld. Robert Corbaldus
was of Normandy, 1180-96 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.); John Carbul appears
in England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.).

Corbyn. See Caeabine. Osbert
Corbyn of Holne, Devon (Mon. i.
792). The name occurs in Notts,
Derby, Devon, Wilts, in the records.

Cordeauz. The French form of
Cordels or Cordeux. See Coedell.

209

COR

COR

Cordelier, for Cordonier, or Cor-
duaner. Fere Cordoanier, 1198 j
Robert Cordon, 1105, Normandy,
(MRS); Stephen, Hugh, Raudulph
le Cqfduaner, England, c. 1272
(RH).

Oordell, or Cordall. Robert de
Cordelles was of Normandy, 1180-
95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; Hugh Cordel
of London, 1180 (Rot. Pip.).

Corden, a corruption of Carden.
See Cakden.

Oorderoy, a corruption of Cor-
dray. See Cordekoy.

Corderoy, or Cordray, from Coi>
day or Corderay in the Cotentin.
William de Cordni occurs in Nor-
mandy, 1195-98 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) ;
Peter de Codrai in England (ISth
cent.). The family is frequently
mentioned.

Cordery, a form of CoRDXBOY.

Cordeox. See CobdeaT7X.

Cordingr. See Corden.

Cordrey. See CoRDEBOY.

Cordwell, for Cardwell.

Cprfe, probably a form of Corpe.

Core, or Cure. Robert Cur
occurs in Normandy, t. Philip-Au-
gustus, c. 1204 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm., V. 182) ; William Curre oc-
curs in England, 1189 ; John Cure,
c 1272 (Rot Hundr.).

Corker. Amulf de Corcres oc-
curs in Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.); Geoffry Chorger c-
Churger in England, c. 1272 (Rot.
Hundr.).

Corkbill, probably a form of
Corcelle. See Churchill.

Cormle, probably a corruption of
Cormeilles, near Lisieux. Gozelin
de Cormeliis was a baron in Hants,
1086, and Ansfrid de C. in Gloucester
and Hereford («e&Dugd. Bar. ; Mon. L,
115,55.3). Sire John de Cormayles, |
210

1316, possessed estates in Dorset
and Hants (Palgr. Pari. Writs).

Com, from Com, near Cahors.
John, Richard, and William de
Come seated in England, c. 1272
(Rot. Hundr.).

cu>mliiu, or Comiole, a baronial
family, of whom William Comiole
held a barony in Kent, 1080
(Domesd.); Reginald de Comhull
in 1165 (Lib. Nig.) ; and Gervase de
C. a lief from the Earl of Essex
(lb.). The latter was Viscount of
Kent, 1168-73, and the family fre-
quently held that office afterwards
(Hasted, Kent). Robert Cornel
occurs in Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.).

Cornell. See CoRKHiLL.

Comer, from Comerd or Comart
Hugh . and Sampson Comard or
Comart were of Normandy, 1180-95
(Mag. Rot. Scac.); Robert, Alex-
ander, and John de Comherd or
Comer of England, 1199 (Palgr.
Rot. Cur. Re^).

Comey. The French pronun-
ciation of Comet. Richard, Reinold,
Lucas, Ralph, Matthew Comet of
Normandy, 1180-95 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.).

Comow. See CoRNU or Cor-
nutus. Robert Comu or Comut,
William and Richard in Normandy,
1180-95 (Mag. Rot. Scac.).

Corns. See Corn.

Comn. Robert Comu or Cor-
nutus occurs in Normandy, 1180;
William C. 1180-95. The family
of Le Comu in Normandy descended
from them. Roger Comutus held
three fees of Tavistock Abbey,
Devon, 1165 (Lib. Nig.).

Comwell, or De Comeville, from
C, near Pont-Audemer. Robert de
Wenesley or De C. gave lands at

OOR

GOT

Corneyille to Jumi^ges, t. Henzy I.
(Mon. ii.) j Robert de C. held lands
in Wiltf, 13th cent. (Testa).

*Corp. See CoBPE.

Corpe, from the fief of Corp, in
Normandy, held from Philip-Au-
gustus by the Dean o Anjou, c.
1204 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
174).

Oorry. See CoBY.

Oonar^ for Corvesar. William
Corvesarius occurs in Normandy,
1180-90 (Mag. Rot. Scac.) j Chris-
tina and Henry Cprveser in Eng-
land, c. 1272 (Rot Hundj.).

Cort, from Court. See A'Cot7BT.

Cortis. See CuBTls.

Comm. See CoBAK.

Gory. Gilbert, Odo, William
Coreie of Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS).

Oosen. John Cosen, Bishop of
Durham, was descended from an
ancient Norfolk family. In 1886
Edmond le Cosyn was bailiff of
Norwich ; in 1827 John C. Before
this Roger C. held several manors
in Norfolk by marriage (Blomefield,
i. 485, ii. 491, 687), and Ralph C.
possessed Choseley in the same
county (lb. x. 849) ; and 1217
Qilbert C., probably of this family,
was buliff of the Honour of Lan-
caster in Lincoln. The name of
Le Cusin implies relationship to a
distinguished family in Norfolk.
The arms are those of De Limesi
(with a change of tincture), which
Norman family had a branch seated
in Norfolk at an early date. The
Cosins were probably descended
from this branch.

Cosens, Cosin, Cousins (a French

name) includes families of Norman

' and other descents. Herebert and

Robert Cusiu occur in England,

1189 (Rot Pip.); Gilbert, John,
Roger, and William C, 1199 (Palgr.
Rot. Cur. Regis).

Oosliam, a branch of the Bassets,
Barons of Normanville in Normandy.
See Palmeb.

OMsait, apparently foreign. The
arms are preserved by Robson.

Oosser, a form of Cossabi.

Cost. Roger Coste was of Nor-
mandy, 1180-96 (Mag, Rot. Scaa) ;
Ralph Coste in 1198 (lb.).

Oosten, or Costeyn, a known form

of CONSTANHNB.

OMter,aform of Costard. Walter
Costart was of Normandy, 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac.) ; Anfrid and
Roger C. in 1198 (lb.) j OHver
Costard was of England, 1194 (Palgr.
Rot. Cur. Regis).

Oosttn, or Costeyn, a known form
of CoNSXANinrE.

CotolUnff, an English corruption
of Cochon. William and Durand
Cochon were of Normandy, 1180-96
(Mag. Rot Scac.); Hugh Cochun
of England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).

Oottell. William Cotel was of
Normandy, 1180-96 (Mag. Rot
Scac.); Richard Cotel of England,
1189 (Palgr. Rot Cur. Regis);
Elias, Hugh, Robert, Roger, Thomas,
Walter C, c. 1272 (Rot Hundr.) ;
Berengarius Cotel held lands in
WUts, in capite, 1083 (Exon.
Domesd.).

Cotterell. Probably foreign.
Walter Coterel was of Herefordshire,
1168 (Rot Pip.). Li 1180 William
C. occurs in .Middlesex (lb.). He
granted lands to the Knights Hos-
pitallers (Mon. Angl. ii.). William
C. was M,P. for Wilton, 1313-26.

Oott^rllL See Cottebell.

OotUe. See Cotxkll.

OottreUU See Coitbbell.
2 211

COT

COU

Oottmi. See GOTIEBELL.

Ooneb, or Couche. See Ct78T.

Conoby^ from Goucynear Laon.
Alberic de Coucj had issue Drogo,
Sire de Coucj and Boves^ living
1069. Eguerrand, Robert, and An-
selm were his sons ; also Alberic de
Coucj or Cocy, who held lands in
York and Bucks 1086 (Domesd.).
He had Ingenulf, whose son, Geof-
fiy de Cocy, occurs in Gloucester
1130 (Rot Pip.). Richard Cose or
Cocy occurs 12th cent (Mon. Angl.
i. 496). Of the French line was
Eguerrand de Coucy, Earl of Bedford.

Condraj. See Caudbby.

CongrlitreT', altered from Caw-

DEBY.

Coalon, from AcouLON.
Coulter, or De Culture, from Cul-
ture, near Mende, Languedoc. In
1165 Henry de C. held a barony in
Somerset (Lib. Niger). Henry H.
confirmed his gifts to Plympton
Priory (Mon, ii.). Henry de C.
paid scutage in Dorset 1202 ; and
Henry de C. held in chief in Somer-
set 13th cent (Testa).

Connsel. William and Warin
Consel were of Normandy 1180
(Mng. Rot. Scac.); John Cunsail
of England, c. 1272 (Rot Hundr.).
Coant, an English form of Comes,
or le Counte. See Combes.

Coaroy, a well-known Norman
baronial family, from which sprang
the barons De Courcy, the Earls of
Ulster, and the Barons Kingsale.

ConrtenaT'. In 941 Fromund
was constituted Count of Sens
(L*Art de V^rif. les Dates), and was
father of Reginald or Rayner 1.,
who built the Castle of Chateau-
Ray nard. From his elder son Fro-
mund n. descended the Counts of
Sens, extinct 1066. Reginald, the
212

younger son, poasessed Chateau-
Raynard, Courtenay, and Montar-
gis, the hereditary estates of this
line (Anselme, i. 473). Hatto, his
son, built the Castle of Courtenay,
and was thence sumamed (Bouquet,
X. 222). This baron, according to
authorities cited by Cleveland (Hist
House of Courtenay), had, 1. Milo ;
2. Josceline, Count of Edessa; 3.
Geofiry, slain in battle with the
Saracens. Milo m. a dau. of the
Count of Nevers, and had, 1. Regi-
nald, whose dau. m. Peter, grandson
of Louis Vn. of France (Anselme),
and was ancestor of the Counts of
Nevers, Emperors of Constanti-
nople; 2. Josceline. Josceline, the
younger son, had two sons, Reginald
and William, of whom Reginald m.
Hawisa, dau. and heir of Maud de
Abrincis or Avrances, widow of
Robert de A., Viscount of Devon,
and Baron of Oakhampton ; and
William de C. mar. Matilda, dau. of
the same Maude by her second hus-
band, Robert Htz-Roy, who held
Oakhampton in right of his wife
1166 (Lib. Niger). He appears to
have left no issue.

Hugh de Courtenay, son of Regi-
nald, in 1203 was possessed of the
greater part of the barony, but Ha-
wisa, his mother, still held eighteen
knights* fees, Devon (Rot. Cane).
In 1206 Robert de C. succeeded his
brother, and from this date the his-
tory of the Courtenays, Earls of De-
von, Marquises of Exeter, and their
various branches, is well known.

OoarteneT'. See Coubtenay.

Oonnter, a form of Counter or
GuirrEB,

Countj, from Count.

Oonper. See CooPEB and Cow-
PEB.

oou

ORA

Ckmrt. See A'CouRT.

Oonrtloe. See Curtis.

Oonrtney. See CouRTENAT.

Consens. See Cosbns.

Oonsliui. See Cosens.

Conreten, or CuretoO) from
Courtonne near Caen. William de
Curtone was of Surrey 1130, Emald
de C. of Essex 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
This family held three knights' fees
in Normandy 1165 (Duchesne, Feod.
Norm.). Gilbert and Geoffiy de
Cortone occur there 1180-95 (Mag.
Rot. Scac).

Conrtaold, probably from Cour-
telles or Corteilles, near Evreux.
Hugh de Cortilz and GiUebert de
Corteles occur in Normandy 1180-
95 (Mag. Rot. Scac). John and
Roger de Curteles in England, c.
1272 (Rot Hundr.).

Contes. See Coote.

Covtts. See Coote, Collet-

WElLBSLEr.

Conxens. See Cosens.

CoveU, the Norman-French pro-
nunciation of Cauvel. See Cavell.

Cover, or Covert. See A 'Court,

Oovey, or Covet, a form of Covert
See A'CouRT.

OoTil. See CovELL.

Oowan. 1. A Scottish local
name. 2. A form of Gowen.

Coward, from La Couarde, near
Rochelle. Radulphus de Coarda
occurs in Normandy 1198 (Mag.
Rot Scac.); Roger de Cowert in
England c. 1272 (Rot Hundr.).

Cowart. See Coward.

Cow, from Cowie, or Cowey,
annorially identified.

CowdeU. See Caudell.

Cowderoy. See Corderot.

Cowdery. See Cowderoy.

Cowe. See Cow.

Cowell, a form of Covell.

Cowen. See CowAir.

Cowens. See Cowen.

Cowle, from the fief of Cohy or
Cuy in Normandy. Robert de Cui
occurs 1180 (Mag. Rot Scac.),
Walkelin de Coweye in England
c 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).

Cowley. 1. An English local
name, comprising families of various
origin. 2. A form of De Cuilly. See
Colley-Wellesley.

Cowney, a form of Cony or
Coney.

Cowvan. See CowAN.

Cowper, or De Columbers. The
early history of the family has been
noticed under Ashley-Cooper. In
1340 there were two branches in
Sussex, as appears by the Non. In-
quisitiones. From one sprang the
Coopers of Harting, from the other
the Cowpers of Strood, who bore
the arms of the Norman line of De
Columbers, viz. gules, a chief argent
(Des Bois), merely exchanging the
tinctures, and adding other marks
of cadency. The Norman line were
barons of La Haye du Puy. From
the Cowpers of Strood in Sussex
descended the C.s of Cheshire, an-
cestors of the Earls Cowper. Of
this family were an eminent Lord
Chancellor of England, and the poet
Cowper.

Cos, Cocks, or Cocus. See Cock
(Lower).

Coze. See Cox.

Coysb. See CoiSH.

Coxens. See Cosens.

Craft, or De Turville, from T.
near Pont-Audemer, derived from
Torf de Torfville (La Roque, Mab.
Hare. ii. 1927), from whom de- •
scended Geofiry de Turville 1124
(Ord. Viialis, 880 j Mon. L 610, ii.
309), who had grants from the

213

OBA

ORA

Earl of Leicester and Mellent in
England. Ralph De Turville gave
the church of Craft to De la Fr6
Priory, Leicester (Mon. ii. 312), to
which Geo£&7 and Robert de Craft
also contributed (lb.). Roger de
Craft and Simon de Turville Craft
also held fiefs of the Honour of Lei-
cester (Testa, 254, 255), being evi-
dently of the same family.

Orakanfliorpe, or Malcael, a
branch of the Lowthebs of West-
moreland, and of Breton origin. Of
this family was the eminent divine
Richard Crakanthorpe, t Charles L

Crampi perhaps from Cremps
near Cahors.

Oranwell (or Crenawell, as writ-
ten in the Battle Abbey Roll), a
corruption of Cramanville. This
family of De Cramaville was seated
in Essex from the Conquest (Testa),
and in Kent held its lands by three
knights' service (D).). In 1189 Ralph
de Cramaville paid a fine for his
estates in Northumberland (Rot.

Pip.).

Crane, from Crannes in Maine.
Andreas, John, Oliver, William de
Crane in England, c. 1272 (Rot.
Hundr.).

CraneT'. Emald de Crenie occurs
in Normandy 1180 (Mag. Rot
Scac.), and Odo de Crenea later
(lb.).

Crann. See Crane.

Crannto. See Cranes.

Cranston, a local name in Scot-
land. The Barons Cranstoun seem
to have been descended from a
branch of the house of Bertram.

Crapnell, for Grapinel.
9 erase, a form of Grace, Grasse, or
Gras.

Crast, for Crest. Winifred Crest
occurs in Normandy 1180-96 (Mag.
214

Rot. Scac). The English name of
Cresett is probably a form of this.

Craven, or De Daiville, from D.,
Normandy. In 1056 Walter Bar-
batus. Lord of Daiville, witnessed
the charter of Treport, Eu (Neustr.
Pia, 589). Walter de D., his son,
accompanied the Conqueror, and
had grants from Roger de Mowbray
in York, with the feudal dignity of
SeneschaL He witnessed a charter
of Pontefract Priory (Mon. i. 655).
Richard de D. was living 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). Robert, his son, was here-
ditary Seneschal, and held five fees
from Mowbray in York, and one in
Notts (Lib. Niger). He had a dis-
pute with Byland Abbey (Mon. i.
1031), and had two sons : 1. Robert
de Daiville, who m. a dau. of Agnes
Percy by Josceline of Louvaine, and
was ancestor of the Dayvilles, Dai-
villes, or Deyvilles of York; 2.
Thomas. Thomas de D., whose
brother was m. to a Percy, obtained
the lordship of Roudon or Rowdon,
in Craven (originally part of the
Percy estates) ; and his descendants,
who bore the fesse of Daiville with
marks of difference, were indiffer-
ently styled Rawdon and Craven,
the latter probably arising from the
office of Seneschal of Craven, which
belonged to the Earls of Albemarle,
a family which possessed lands in
Rawdon (Mon. ii. 103). Raginald
de Rawdon, son of Thomas, occurs
1202 (Rot Cane). He had two
sons: 1. Henry, whose descendants
bore the name of Rawdon ; of whom
Simon de R., ' son of Henry,' did
homage for his lands t. Henry. III.
(Rob. Excerpt, ii. 352), and was
fiither of Isabel, a benefactress to
Fountains (Burton, Mon. Ebor.
106), while Thomas, his brother

OBA

CRI

(Miohaers son), was ancestor of the
Rawdons, Earls of Moira, Marquises
of Hastings ; 2. Thomas de Crayeo,
who with his descendants bore tliat
surname. This Thomas de Craven
held lands in Norfolk (Testa) as
well as part of Rawdon. In 1316
William de Craven and Michael de
Rawdon were joint Lords of Raw-
don (PPW). The former granted to
Fountains Abbey lands given to his
f&theT by William de Daiville (Bur-
ton, 149). From William de Craven
descended the Cravens of Leveninge
and Appletrewick in Craven, an-
cestors of the gallant Lord Craven
renowned in the wars of Gustavus
Adolphus, and of the Earls Craven.

Crawoonr, a form of Cracure or
Cravicure, which is armorially iden-
tified with Crevequer or Crevecoeur
(Robson). Crevecoeur was a strong
castle in the valley of the Auge,
which still remains (MSAN, zziv. 90,
&c.). Its lord, according to Wace,
was at Hastings. Hugh de C. occurs
in Normandy t. Henry I., and held
five fees from the Bishop of Bayeuz
(lb. viii. 426, 427). Robert de C,
probably his brother, founded Leeds
Priory, Kent. A branch was seated
in Lincoln.

erase. See Cbace.

Crease, for Cbace.

Oreaeey, a form of Cbesst.

Oreaey, a form of Cbesst.

Creese. See Cbaob.

Orellln, from Crallan, which is
derived from CroUon in the Coten-
tin, Normandy (Lower).

Crespln, from the family of Beo-
crespin, Normandy. See Jooeltn.

Creesall. See Cbessell.

Oressell. Turstan and Robert de
Croissiles were of Normandy 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac) ; Richard de Creis-

selles 1196 (lb.) ; Henry de Crissale
of England c. 1272 (Rot. Hund.).

Oressey. See Cbessy.

Creasy. 1. From the Lordship
so named, near Dieppe and Rouen.
Hugh de Cressy, and Simon, occur
in Normandy 1180-96 (Mag. Rot
Scac.). Anselm and Gilbert de
Cressy c. 1119 held lands from the
Earls De Warrenne in England. 2.
Hugh de Cresseio was of Hunts, 1130
(Rot. Pip.). He was the son of Guy
le Roux, Lord of Creel in La Brie,
Sraeschal of France (Ord. Vitalis).

Oreswlek. William de Cresek is
mentioned in Normandy c. 1200,
where estates were granted to him
with Henry de Bailliolet (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 110).

Crewe, a branch of De la Mabb or
Montalt, whose arms it bore, with a
sUght difference (Ormerod, Cheshire,
iiL 165). Crewe was in the barony
of Malbanc, and was possessed c
1160 by Henry de Criwa, who at-
tested a charter of Hugh Malbanc.
Sire Thomas de Crue was living
after 1241. Hence the Lords Crewe
of Stene, maternally represented by
the Lords Crewe.

Crews or Crewys. HughdoCreua
and Richard de Creos were of Nor-
mandy 1198 (Mag. Rot Scac.).
Creus-Anisy was in Normandy (lb.).
Richard de Crues also occurs in
Devon 1199 ; and the family has re-
mained there ever since.

<Mokett. See Cbitchbtt.

Criper. See Gbipeb.

Crippen, for Grippon. Lescelina
de Gripon occurs in Normandy 1196-
8 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Walter de
Grippinge in England 1199 (Palgr.
Rot Cur. Regis).

Cripps, armorially identified with
Cbisp (Robson).

216

OKI

ORO

tsrimp, an abbreviation of Crispin,
a Norman name (Lower).

Orispin. Joceline, William, and
Robert Crespin of Normandy 1 ISO-
OS (Mag. Rot. Scac.). See Joceltk.

Critoliett, from Cricbet or Cru-
cbet. liadulpbus and Rainald Cro-
chet of Normandy 1180 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.). The name of Criquet and
Crickott frequently occurs in Eng-
land 12th and 13th cent. In 1313
William Cryket was bailsman for an
M.P. for Bridport (PPW).

Critolifleld, from Cricheyille or
Cristequeville, Normandy.

Oroaker, or le Crochere, from
Crocea, a cross (Ducange), crocearius,
a cross-bearer. Simon le Crockere
and William Crockare mentioned in
England c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Norman families may be included.
John le Crochere held lands from De
Pomeray, Devon, t. Henry I.

Crocker. See Cboakeb.

Crocket. See Crockett.

Crockett. Radulphus and Rain-
ald Crochett in Normandy 1180
(Mag. Rot. Scac.).

Crookltt. See Cbockbtt.

CroftoBf or De La Mare, from La
Mare, Normandy. John de la Mare
had a grant of Crofton from Roger
de Poitou, t. William L (Testa, 411).
John de la Mara was lord^ t. Richard
I.^ and was a benefactor to Burs-
cough Priory (Mon. ii. 305). Alicia
was widow of Thomas de C. 1272 ;
John de C, M.P. for Carlisle 1311
(PPW). The family then bore the
name of De Crofton. From this
branch of the De la Mares descend
the baronets Crofton.

Chrofton, or Lowther, Lords
Crofton. See Lowther.

OroiTor. Perhaps a form of
Cboaxeb.
216

Orokat. A form of Cbockett.

Croko, a branch of le Blund. See
Blount.

Croker. See Croaker.

CroU, for Crull or Cruel^ appears to
be a corruption of Criol. SeeKEVBELL,

Crolls. See Croll.

Orome, Croume, or Croune, a
form of Crun or Craon. See Crowub.

Croney, from Cronet in Normandy.

Crook, or Croc, a Norman baronial
family. Hugh, William, and John
de Croc occur in Normandy 12th
cent. (Mag. Rot. Scac.). In 1086
Rainaldus Fitz-Croch, hereditary
huntsman of the King, held fiefs in
Hants, as did his father Croch
(Domesd.). Osmond C. occurs 1130
(Rot. Pip.). In 1156 Matthew C.
had charge of the forests in Hants,
and 1165 Hugh Croc and William
C. held fiefs in barony in Normandy
(Feod. Norm.), as did John C. from
William de Mohun, Ruald C. from the
Earl of Gloucester, and William C.
from the See of Bath (Liber Niger).

Crooko. See Crook.

Crookes. See Crook.

Groom. See Crome.

Croome. See Crome.

Croose. See Crewes.

Croot, for Groot or Grote. Wil-
liam, Thomas, and Robert Grut, in
England, c. 1272 (Rot. Hundr.).
Crot was in Normandy. Euric and
Matthew de Crotis occur 1108 (Mag.
Rot. Scac.).

Crop, or Croopes, from Cropua,
near Dieppe, and Bellencombre. Wal-
ter de Cropus accompanied Bernard
de Newmarch to the conquest of
Brecknock 1087. He is mentioned
by Ordericus Vitalis. Robert de
Cropiz had Norman estates 1165
(Duchesne, Feod. Norm.). The fii-
mily remained in Brecknock.

ORO

OUM

Cropper. Simon de Croper, or
Croperi, occurs in England 1190
(Palgr. Rot. Cur. Regis). This
name seems foreign. Simon in 1194
claimed a knight^s fee of the Honour
of Mortaine, Northants.

CrcMier, from Croiseur (Lower)^
probably of the same origin as le
Crochere. See Cboakeb.

Cross, from St. Croix, or Croix,
in Normandy. Ralph de S. Cruce,
and Adam, occur in the Duchy
1180 (Mag. Rot. Scac.). Reginald,
Geoffiy, Peter, Richard de Cruce
in England 1199 (Palgr. Rot. Cur.
Regis); Warin, Henry, Richard de
Cruce in Normandy 1198 (MRS).

Crosse. See Cross.

Crosson. See Crasson.

Crotoli, for Crouch, or Cross.

Croneb, a form of Cross (Lower).

<3ronelier, a form of Crosier
(Lower).

Cront. See Croot.

Crowne or De Craon, armoriaUy
identified (Robson) ; descended from
Hunrok, said by some to be a son of
Desiderius, last king of the Lom-
bards, and who was created Duke of
Friuli by Charlemagne 795 (Art de
y^r. les Dates). Everard, his grand-
son, was Duke of Friuli 846. Be-
renger, his son, was elected King of
Italy 888. He was grandson of the
Emperor Louis le D^bonnaire, and
was chosen Emperor 916. His
dau. m. Adelbert, Marquis of Ivrea
(son of Anscar, son of Wida, son of
Everard, Duke of Friuli). His
grandson Adalbert was King of
Italy 950 (Ibid.). He was deprived
by the Emperor Otho, but his son
Otho William was adopted by the
Duke of Burgundy, and became
Count of Burgundy and Nevers c.
1000. His son Reginald of Bur-

gundy had issue Robert, to whom
the Barony of Craon in Anjou was
granted by Geofiry Martel 1052.
From his elder son descended the
Barons of Craon (Du Paz, Mais.
Bretagne, 735). His younger son
Guy de Craon accompanied the Con-
queror, and held 61 lordships in
capite 1086, and was ancestor of
the family in England.

Crosier. See Crobirr.

Cmft. See Craft.

Cmlso. See Crewes.

C^mso. See Crewes.

Cmssell. See Cressbll.

Cmtolior. See Croucher.

Crate. See Croat.

Cm^ See Crocks or Crookss.

Cryer. Osmond le Crieor^ Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS).

Cnbisoa, for Corbizon. William
de Corbucon occurs in Normandy^
1180-95 (Mag. Rot Scac). Wil-
liam Fitz-Corbezun was Baron of
Studley, Warwick, 1086 (Domesd.).
The family continued there till
1354 (Dugd. Warw.). Corbuzon
the ancestor is mentioned in a
charter of Duke Robert of Nor-
mandy (Gall. Christ xi. 10). Robert
Fitz-Corbezun also beld a barony
in the Eastern Counties, 1086
(Domesd.). The family long con-
tinued there.

Cnbit. See CoBBTT.

Cnbitt. See Cobett.

<niol,or Cruel. See Cruller Croll.

CneU. See GuEL.

CnllOT', or CuLET. See Colley-
Wbllesley.

Colly. See CuLLET.

Cumin. See Comyn.

Cmninrs. See CoMYK.

Cummin. See Comyk.

dimming. See Comyn.

Cwmmlngs. See Cokyk.

217

CUM

CUS

Onmmiiui. SeeCouYN.

Cunditt, for Cbenduit.

Onndj-; for CoNDT.

CnnneWi for CoNNEW.

CnpUon. See CuBisoN.

Cnpit, and Cupid. See Cubit.

Cnrban, for Corbin. See Cara-
BnrB.

enrolling probably a corruption
of Curson or Cubzon.

Onrd, for Curt or Coubt.

Gore, or De la Cour. Hunfrid,
Alveredy Baginald, Radulf, Eoger,
William de Curia of Normandy,

1198 (Mag. Rot Scac.) ; William
Curre of England, 1189 (Rot. Pip.)j
John Cure, c. 1272 (Rot Hundr.).

Cnrel, or Eerel. See Kbbrbll.

Onreton, from Curton, Nor-
mandy. William de Curtona of
Surrey, 1130 (Rot Pip.). In 1166
Robert de Corton held Ednanville,
Normandy, as three knights' fees
(Food. Norm.). Richard I. in 1189
confirmed the gifts of Emald de Cur-
tune to Colchester Abbey (Mon. ii.).

Curie. See Eebrell.

OtirleT'. Thomas de Curleio was
of Normandy, 1198 (Mag. Rot.
Scac.) ; John de Curli of England,

1199 (Palgr. Rot Cur. Regis).
Onrme, for Cobam.

Cnrr, for Cxtbe.

Omrall. See CuBLE.

Oanie. See CoBY.

Onrrler. Richard Coriarius of
Normandy; 1180 (Mag. Rot Scac.).

Oamon. See CuBZON.

Canons. See CuBZON.

Cartels. See CuBTis.

Cartlce. See CuBTis.

Cartls. William de Curtis was
of Normandy, 1180 (Mag. Rot
Scac.) ; Robert Curteis gave lands
to Gloucester Abbey, t. Rufus
(Mon. i. Ill) ; William le Curteis,
218

t Henry IL, was a benefactor to
West Dereham Abbey, Norfolk
(Mon. ii.).

Carttss. See CuBTis.

Carson^ from Cour9on near Caen,
and Yire, Normandy. Robert de
C. had estates, Norfolk, 1086
(Domesd.). He left descendants in
Norfolk. Richard and Hubert de
C, his sons, were seated in Derby,
t. Henry I. From them descended
two lines of Curzon in Derby, from
one of which derive the Lords
Scarsdale and De la Zouche, and
Earls Howe.

Cart. See CouBT.

Cnsdln, for Custeyn, or Costin, a
form of CoNSiAirinns.

Oasben, for Cushion (Lower).

Cosbloa, for Cushon.

Caslftlor, for Cushion (Lower).

Casbon. William le Cuchon,
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS).

Cass, a form of Cusi.

Cassens, from De C usances, a
foreign name. Cousances is near
Bar-le-Duc.

Cast, or De Gouis or Gouvis,
from Gouviz, near Falaise. Wil-
liam, Sire de Gouviz (incorrectly
' Souis ' in Wace), was at the battle
of Hastings, and 1082 witnessed a
charter of King William (Gall.
Christ xi. ; Instr. 74), in which he
is styled a baron. Alured, his son,
held from the honour of Senlis
in Cambridge, 1086 (Domesd.) ;
Richard de Guiz, 1130, was granted
lands in York by Hugh de LavaL
In 1165 Robert de Guiz or Guz
held lands in Cambridge (Lib.
Nig.), and witnessed a charter for
Bemewall Priory in that county
(Mon. ii.). He Was seized of
Gouyiz, Normandy, where he made
grants to St. Barbe en Auge (Feed.

CU8

DAK

Norm., i. ; MSAN, vii. 07). Ralph,
bis son, had Andrew de Quiz of
Cambridge, 1109 (RCR). As one
of the confederate barons his estates
were confiscated, 1216, but restored
to his brother, Robert de G., who
had also grants in Normandy (Hardy,
Rot. Norm. 93). The family ac-
quired great estates in Dorset by
marriage, but a branch remained
in Cambridge, of which William
Cousche, Cushe, or Cust occurs.

13th cent. (Testa, 864). This
family bore the arms since borne
by the Custs. They acquired estates
in Lincoln (probably by marriage),
where they were seated 14th cent.
From this line descend the Earls
Brownlow.

cnstaaoe, a form of Constance,
or De Coutances.

CntolieT', for Cochy.

Cntt. See CuTTS.

Ontts. See Coims.

D

Babbft or D'Abbes. See Abbiss.

Baoe, Daisey, or D'Acy, from the
fief of Acy, Normandy. Avere de
Dayce occurs in England c. 1272
(RH). See Lower.

Baore, or Fitz-Aculf, named from
Dacre, Cumberland, descended from
Aculf, a companion of the Conqueror.
Theobald de Dacre or Aculf granted
lands t Henry I. to Carlisle Abbey
(Mon. ii. 74). Gilbert Aculf, his
son, made further grants (lb.).
Adam Aculf, son of Gilbert, con-
firmed the grants of Theobald de
Dacre (lb.). Adam Aculf was grand-
father of William de D., with whom
the Peerage accounts commence.

Badd. William Dade occurs in
Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; William
Dad in England c. 1272 (RH).

Badd*. See Dadd.

Bade. See Dadd.

Baden, or D'Aden, from Hadon.
W^illiam Hadon occurs in Normandy
1180 (MRS) ; Robert de Hadden in
England c. 1270 (RH). See Had-
den.

Badffe, D'Agg, or De Angy. See
Daoo.

Bady, a form of Dadd.

Baer. William Dair of Nor-
mandy 1195 (MRS). Gilbert Dare
in England c. 1272 (RH).

Baetb, from Belgium. Walter
de Aath is mentioned by Bouquet^
xiL 267, and seems to have lived c.
1000.

Balfon, for D^Avens. See Ayens.

Baffff, from D'Agg or De Augo.
See Ago.

Baffnall, or De Agnellis. See

AONEW.

Bailey, from Ailly, Normandy.
See Alley.

BaUy. See Dailbt.

Bain, or D^Ain, from Asne, Nor-
mandy. See Anne.

Balnea, or D'Aines. See Anns.

Balnea. See AiNS.

Bakln, Dakeyne, or De Acquigny,
from A., near Louviers, Normandy.
Heryeius de Acquigny occurs 1058
(Morice, Hist. Bret Preuves, i. 430).
Roger de Akeny, ISth cent, held

219

DAE

DAN

fie£i from the honour of Peveril
of London (Testa). This family
was numerous, and of great import-
ance in England, as the records
show.

BaktnS; from Dakjs.

Bakers. See Dacbs.

Bakyns, from Dakin.

Balby. See Alby.

BaUey, or D' Alley, from AUj or
Ailly, Normandy. See Alley.

Ballett, or D'Alet, from Alet or
St. Malo.

Balllmore, a corruption of De la
Mare. See Dbllahore.

Ballman, or D'Aleman. See
Allman.

Ballow, or D'Alost, from Alost,
Flanders. See Constablb.

BaUy or D'Allj. See Alley.

Balmalne. See Alluak.

Balman. See Allman.

Ballow, or D* Alost, from Alost,
Flanders. See Constable.

BaUy or D'Ally. See Alley.

Balmaine. S^ Allman.

Balmaii« See Allman.

Balston, or De Vaux, named
from Dalston, Cumberland. Ka-
nulph Meschin, t. William the
Conqueror, granted the barony of
Dalston, Cumberland, to Robert,
brother of Hubert and Ranulph de
Vaux (Nicholson and Bums, Cum-
berland, 816). All his descendants
bore the name of Dalston, and for
arms three daws or daws' heads.
De Vaux came from Normandy.
See Vaux.

Baltrey, D'Autrey, or De Alta
Kipa, from Hauterive, Normandy.
Philip and William de Alta Ripa
were possessed of estates in Sussex
and Lincoln 1180. The family
founded Heringham Priory, Sussex,
t. Henry H. (Lower).
220

Bamer, or D'Amory. See Dor-
mer.

Bamarel, D'Aumerle, or De
Albemarle, descended from William
de Albemarle, Baron of Fougeres,
Bretagne, who obtained grants at
the Conquest (Morice, Hist. Bret,
i. 76). See Fouloer. He is men-
tioned in Wace as at Hastings, and
had Robert de A., a great Baron in
Devon 1086, whose descendants long
continued in Devon (Pole), and of
whom William D'Aumarle had a
writ of summons 1367 to Parlia-
ment with other barons and prelates.
The name became Damarel.

Bamef, or D'Ames. See Ames.

Bamm, for Dame, or D'Ames.
iSiee Ames.

Bamry, for Damory. See Damer.

Banoe, for Dancy.

Banoer, or D'Ancere. In 1130
Godwin Dancere occurs in England
(Rot. Pip.) ; in 1198 Robert, Lau-
rence, and William Ansere were of
Normandy (MRS). William Ansera
had a suit for lands in England
1198 (RCR). From this family
descend the baronets Dancer. The
fief of Anceres (de Ancariis) is
mentioned t. Henry 11. (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. viii. 438),

Banojr, or D'Anisy, from Anisy,
near Caen. About 1042 Turstin de
A. granted to St. Vigor, Cerisy, cer-
tain lands, with consent of Eudo,
Ralph, and Ranulph, his sons (Mon.
ii. 961). The Sire D'Anisy came to
England at the Conquest (Wace, IL
verse 1356). William de A. occurs
c. 1110 in the Winton Domesd.
(636). Wmiam de A. of Wilts
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Richard de A.
Hants 1166 (Lib. Nig.). Richard
de Anesy was 13th cent, of Here-
ford (firom whom the family of

DAN

DAR

Dansey). The family long con-
tinued in Normandy (La Roque, i.
996,997).

Banoey. See BkSCY,

Bando, from D'Anlo (Lower).
Andelut or Andelot was near Mantes,
Normandy. Robert de Andellou
occurs in the Duchy 1198 (MRS).
Sire Alexander D'Ando and others
in England c. 1272 (RH).

Bane, for D'Ane. See Akke.

Banes. See DkSE,

Banaie. See Dahct.

Bandar, for D' Angers. See
Akgeb.

Banff erileld or D'Angerville, from
Angerrille, in the Cotentin. Bene-
dict, Robert, William D'Angenrille
and others in Normandy, 12th cent.
(MRS). Walter de Angenrille of
England 1130 (Rot. Pip.).

Baniel. N. Daniel occurs in
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). Roger
Daniel was possessed of estates
Sussex 1086 (Domesd.). Petre and
Ralph D. occur in the Duchy
1198 (MRS); Hugh, Ralph d!,
and others in England, c. 1272
(RH).

Banks, probably from Henges, or
Hangest, near Amiens. The name
De Henges occurs c. 1272 in Eng-
land (RH). Hanks is also probably
a corruption of it.

Bann, or D'Anne. See Aitne.

Bannell. See Daniel.

BanTera,from Anvers, or An twerp.
Richard de A. witnessed a charter
of Roger de Mowbray (Mon. ii. 395).
Ralph de A. held two fees of the
Honour of Wallingford 13th cent.
(Testa). In 1316 Simon D. of
Oxford, and William of Bucks, and
1324 Henry of Leicester, are men-
tioned (PPW). Hence descended
the Earls of Danby, Lords Danvers.

Bail^ea, an abbreyiation of Dar-
benay or Dalbenay (Robeon). See
Daxtbert.

Bareli, or De Arch. See Dark.

B'Arojr, a baronial family, from
Arcy or Areci, Normandy, Barons
D*Arcy, and Earls of Holdemesse.
See Dugdale, Banks.

Bardenne, from Ardenne in Nor-
mandy. See Arden.

Bards. See Ardbs.

Bare. See Daer.

BarelL See Darrell.

Barens, for De Arenes. Adeliza
de Arenis occurs in Normandy 1180,
William de A. 1196 (MRS). MUo
de Areines in England 1130 (Rot

Pip.).

Barcevel, or De Argeville (Rob-
son). Mariscus de Orguil occurs in
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Li 1221
the lands of Geoffiry de Orgueyalle
were granted to another by Philip-
Augustus, probably as an adherent
of King John.

Bark, or D'Arques. See Arch,
and Sayillb.

Barke. See Dark.

Barker, or D*Orgeres, from Or-
geres in Normandy. Ralph, Richard,
and Gilbert de Orgeres occur 1180
(MRS).

Barkes. See Dark.

Barrell. The Castle of Airel,
near St. Lo, was the seat of this
family, which at the Conquest
settled in Bucks and York. Mar-
maduc de Arel witnessed a Charter
of William, son of Alan de Percy
(Mon. ii. 395). Thomas de A. occurs
in York 1158 (Rot Pip.). In 1105
Ralph de Airel held in capite from
the Honour of Wallingford (Lib.-
Niger). The name is frequent in all
the records. Hence the baronets
Darrell.

221

DAR

DAW

Barvell.
BanriU.
BarrlUe.
Basent.

Barroeiii for Darragb| or De
Arras. See Douglas.

Banrall; or D'Oriyal, irom Orival;
Normandy. Robert de Aurea Valle
was of Devon 1130 (Rot Pip.).
Walter Dorival of England c 1272
(RH).

See Dabyall.
See Dabyall.

See Dabyall.
See Decbnt.

Basil or Dasty from Dest. Emelot
Dest occurs in Normandy 12th cen-
tury (MRS). See East.

Bate, for Teste or Tate.

Banbeny^ or De AlbinL A
branch of De Toesni, baron of Bel-
Yoir, William L The barons of
Toesni and Conches, one of the
greatest houses in Normandy, de-
scended from Malahulcius, uncle of
Duke Rollo. See Lord Lindsay's
Lives of the Lindsays ; Banks, Dorm,
and Extinct Baronage ; Dugdale, &c.
The Lords Daubeney, Earls of
Bridgewater, were of this line.

B*Anbeii y. See Datjbeny.

Banbraj*. See Attbbet.

Bangrbtry. See Daltbet.

Bauaey. See Bajjsay,

Baunton. Geofiiy Dantan of
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Jor-
dan de Donton, England, c. 1272
(RH).

BavaU, or Daville. See Obayen.

Bavenes. See Ayeks.

Bavey. William and John Davi
or Davy, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS) ; John and Martin Davi,
1198 (lb.); Robert and WilHam
David, England, 1199 (RCR).
Hence Sir Humphry Davy, so cele-
brated as a man of science.

Bavld. See Dayet.

Bavldffe, or Davids. See Dayey.

Bavle. See Dayey.
222

Bavison, or D'Avison. See

IVESON,

Bavy. See Dayet.

Baw, from D'Awe, D'Owe, or
De Eu. The family of De Eu or
De Augo was extensively settled
in England. See Ago. For Eu,
see Dugdale and Banks.

Banbom. See Dawbabn.

Bawbam, a corruption of Dab-
ben.

Bawe. See Daw.

Bawes. See Daw.

Bawkins. See Dakin.

BawB, abbreviated from Daunet.

BaQaay, or De Alneto, a branch
of the baronial house of Bassett,
deriving from Fulco or Fulcelin de
Alneto, brother of Osmond Bassett,
Baron of NormanviUe, who wit-
nessed a charter with him in Nor-
mandy, 1060. He had issue In-
gelram (sometimes called Paganus)
D'Alnai, who is mentioned at the
battle of Hastings (Wace) as ' Sire
d'Alnai.' He granted the Church
of A. to St. Stephen's, Caen, 1082
(Gall. Christ, xi. 73). In 1115
Berenger de A. (son of Ingelram)
witnessed a charter of Stephen,
Coimt of Albemarle (Mon. ii. 999),
and Gonthier his brother had custody
of Bayeux, 1106 (Ord. Vitalis).
William de Alneto, son or grandson
of Berenger, held fiefs in Devon,
1165 (Lib. Nig.). William DAunay
accompanied Richard I. to Palestine;
and Fulco and Hugh de A. occur
in Devon, &c., 13th cent. (Testa).
John de A. was &ther of Nicholas,
summoned by writ as a Baron, 1326.
His son Thomas m. an heiress in
York, where the family settled,
and from them descend the Viscounts
Downs.

SeeDsLW.

DAW

D£

BawsoB, altered from Dalston.

The families of this name in York
and Lancaster hear the three daws
or martlets of Dalston, From them
descend the Earls of Portarlington
and Dartrej.

Bay, from St. John de Daj, near
St Lo, in the Cotentin. Henry
and Kalph de Dai, 1166, held a fief
from De Lacy in York (Lih. Nig.).
Hugh, Kichard, and William Day
occur in England, c. 1272 (HH).

Bajres. See Day.

BayUn. See Dakin.

Bayman, changed from Dey-
mont, or Dinant See Dinhah.

Baymont, from Deynant or Di-
nant. See Ddthak.^

Bayral, or De Airel. See Dab-

B1ELL.

Beaeon, armorially identified
with Dakeny, or De Arquigny. See
Dakik.

Beakln. See Deacon.

Beaa. William and Godfrey
Decanus of Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS) ; Bartholomew, Ralph, and
William Decanus of England, 1189
(Rot Pip.) ; Thomas and Hugh D.,
1199 (RCR).

Bear. See Dabb.

Beards. See Dabds.

Beare. See Dabb.

Bearen. See Dabens.

Bearing. See Debino.

B earth, a form of Death.

Beafh, a form of Daeth.

Bearkeen, from Dakin or Da-
keyne. See Dakin.

Becent, from Disaimt, a foreign
name, formed like Mordaunt, Poig-
naunt, and others. John Disaunt
was of Bedfordshire, c 1272 (RH).

Beeble, Dihhle, or Diable (Rob-
son). Ranulph Diabolus occurs in
Normandy, 1180 (MRS) 3 Gilbert

Devele in England, c. 1272 (HR).
This family may possibly be de-
scended from Robert Diabolus,
Lord of Moulineauz, Normandy,
before the Conquest

Beed, a form of Dade. See
Dasd.

Beedes. See Deed.

Beedy, a form of Dade. See
Dasd.

Beemer, a form of Dameb.

Beer. See Daeb.

Beere. See Daeb.

Beerlnff. See Debino.

Be Fraine, or De Fresne, De
Fraxineto, a well-known Norman
family.

Beeker, a form of Dacbe (Lower).

Be Ziaey. See Lacy.

Be la Oonr. See CoiTBT.

Belaliaye. See Hat.

Be la scare, from La Mare, near
Pont-Audemer, a castle built on
piles in a lake. Norman de la
Mara lived c. 1030. Hugo de L.
M. 1070 occurs in a Breton charter
(Moiice, Hist Bret. Preuyes, i. 434).
He became seated in Cheshire, and
is mentioned by Wace as a com-
panion of the Conqueror (ii. 235).
He had two brothers, William and
Ranulph.

From Hugh descended the Barons
of Montalt and Hawarden, seneschals
of Chester, who bore the name of
Montalt or Mohaut from the castle
so named, and of whom Roger de
M. was summoned by writ as a
baron, 1299. From this line descend
the Maudes Viscounts Hawarden,
Barons Montalt, and also the Gerards,
Earls of Macclesfield, and the Baro-
nets Gerard, also the Cfewes, Lords
of Crewe, Barons of Stene.

William de la Mare, brother of
Hugh, m. a dau. of Hugh Lupus,

228

DE

DEN

and fmm bim descended the La
Mares or Lechmeres of Worcester,
and the Aldworths, Barons Braj-
brooke, Viscounts Doneraile.

From Eanulph de L. M., Dapifer
of Chester, descended the Leighs
of East Hall Leigh, and the Lords
Leigh.

Be la BBere. See De la MIbe.

Be Aane, or De L'Asne. See
Anns.

Be Aisle. See Andbbson-Pel-

HAM.

Bellvett, or De Livet. See Le-

VBTT.

BelUunere. See Ds LA Mabe.
BeUow, from Dallow.
Belly, from Dallt.
Belmar, an abbreviation of De
LA Mare.

BemaBt, for Dinant. See Dm-

Bemnan, or Plochet, a foreign
name still to be met in France.
Hugh Pluchet, Ploquet, or Pluket,
t. Henry U., witnessed a charter for
the Priory of Holy Trinity, London
(Mon. ii. 80). He was granted
' Dunham, Notts, by Matthew, Count
of Boulogne, and 1217 Ralph P. his
son was restored on returning to
his allegiance (Hardy, Lit Claus.
323, 325, 356). In the wars of
Henry III. the estates of Geofiry
de Dunham, Notts, were confiscated.
William de Denum occurs, t. Ed-
ward III. About 1430 Bobert
Denham was of Notts, and was
grandfather of Sir John D. of Kirk-*-
lington (Surtees Society, vol. zlL).
The name of Denham changed to
Denman, the arms of both names
being the same. From this family
descended the Denmans of Notts,
ancestors of the great Lord Denman,
Chief Justice.
224

Bniiean. See Deneeav.

BoalOii. See Denekait.

Benoli, for Danish (Lower). See
Dennis.

Benelilleld, or De English ville,
from Englesqueyille in the Cotentin.
Ralph and Bobert De Engleskeville
were of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Sire Theobald de Englescheyille
and others occur in England, c. 1272
(RH).

Beneken. William Donekan or
Donican wAs of Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). In 1198 Richard Donecan
or Donecamp (lb.).

Benls. See Dennis.

Bennea. See Dennis.

Bennett, from D'Anet, or De
Alneto. See Dawnat.

Bennie, from St. Denis le Gaste
in the Cotentin. Hugh de St.
Dionisio, Roger, and Hugh of Eng-
land, 1199 (RCR); Robert de St.
Dionisio, 1194 (lb.). See MuK-

DOCH.

Bennie, Deneys, or Danois.
Richard, Fulco, Qeofiry, Roger,
Hug&, Matthew, Robert Daneis of
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS) ; Hugh
Daneis or Daniscus of England,
1189 (Rot. Pip.). In t. Henry I.
John Danois held his estate from
the See of Bayeuz (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. viii. 431). Hugh Daniscus
was of Devon, 1130 (Hot. Pip.).
Robert Dacus or Le Daneys held
from the Abbot of Tavistock, 1105
(Lib. Nig.) ; Osbert and Ralph
Dacus held in Dorset (tb.). Hence
the Barons Tracton.

BenniM. See Dennis.

Benne 7, the Norman-French pro-
nimdation of Dennis.

Benny, for Dennis. Denny was
Earl of Norwich.

Bennje. See Dennis.

DEN

DTA

Beaoon, or De Noyon. See
Noo5.

Benton, a branch of the Barons
of Tatershall, descended from Eudo,
a companion of the Conqueror
(Banks, Dorm, and Ext. Peerage,
Art Tatteshall).

BenvaU, or DevoU. See Dibble.

Benyer, or Daniers, otherwise
Daniel, of Cheshire, from Asnieres,
Normandy. Hugo de Asneriis occurs
there, 1108 (MRS).

Berlnr. According to Philpot*s
Villare Cantianum, the ancestor of
this family was Norman de Morinis
(St Omer in Flanders). His son
was Deringus de Morinis, who lived
in the reign of Henry I. Norman,
son of Deringus, was Viscount of
Kent, t. Stephen (Hasted), and is
said to have married the daughter
of William de Ypres of Flanders,
Earl of Kent, t Stephen. This
family is therefore Flemish.

BeiTj, for D'Arry, or D'Airy. See

AlBT.

BeMon. William de Esson was
of Normandy, 118»-4 (MRS).

Be Vere. See Vkbb.

Berer, or De Vere. See Vebe.

Be Vear. See Verb.

BeFereujc, a branch of the sove-
reign house of Normandy, deriving
from Robert Count of Evreux, Arch-
bishop of Rouen, son of Richard 1. .
of Normandy. This Count, by his
wife Herleva (eee Anselme, i. 477,
&c.), had, 1. Richard, Count of R,
father of William, Count of E.,
living 1086, whose sister, wife of
Amaury de Montfort, was his heir-
ess; 2. Ralph d'Evreux, Sire De
Gacd, whose son Robert left his
estates to the Count of Evreux, and
d. 8.p. ; 3. William d'Evreux. He
m., according to William of Jumi-

eges, the widow of Robert de Grent-
mesnil, and his dau. m. Roger,
Count of Sicily. By a second mar-
riage he had a son of his own name
who came to England 1066 with
Roger D'Evreux, his brother (who
was of Norfolk 1086), and m. the
sister of Walter de Lacy of Here-
ford. Helewysa, his widow, gave
lands to Gloucester Abbey (Mon. i.
115). Her son Robert de Evrois
was a benefactor to Brecknock t
Henry I. (Mon. i. 320). In 1166
there were two branches of this
family in Hereford. The Viscounts
Hereford are of this house, as was
also the unfortimate Earl of Essex,
so celebrated temp. Elizabeth.

BeFeeejr, from De VescL See
Vesey.

Bevejr, from Devet, or Divet See
Devitt.

Bevlne. William le Devin,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). -

Bevitt. Osulf de Diveta of Nor-
mandy 1180-06 (MRS) ; William le
Desvet witness (12th cent) to a
charter of Henry de Tracy of Barn-
staple (Mon. i. 686).

Beronald, a coiruption of Dave-
nant. Godefrid and Richard Ave-
nant were of Normandy 1108
(MRS).

Bevoj', or D'lvoy. See IvT.

Bew, or D'Eu, from Eu, Nor-
mandy. The family of De Augo or
D*Eu was widely spread in England.

Bewe. See Dew.

Bewrance. a form of Avebekces,
or D'Averances.

Bewy. See DswET.

Bey. See Day.

Beykln. See DiJCiN.

Biable. See Dibble.

Biamond, or Diamont, armorially
identified with Ddtham or Dinaunt.
[ 226

DIA

DIL

Blaper, from Be Ipres, of Ipres
m Flanders. William de Ipres was
Earl of Keut, t. Stephen ; William
de Ypre of Oxfordshire, c. 1272
(RH).

BibaU, for Dibell, Dibble.

Bibben, for De Bene.

BibbliM. See Dibben.

Bible. See Deeble.

Bibble. See Deeble.

Biblejr. See Dibble.

Bloejr, from the fief of Dissey or
Dessay, Normandy. Kalph de Di-
ceto was an English historian temp.
Edward I.

Blok, or Dike. N. Dica occurs
in Normandy 1196 (MRS) j Ilamo
and John Dike of England, c. 1272
(RH).

Biokens, appears from the name,
and the arms (a cross patonce),
to be of the family of Dakin or
Dakeyne, which also bore a cross
(Robson). Hence Dickeks, the
great novelist.

Biffbjr. This family descends
from Qacelin or Wazelin, probably
a noble of Anjou, who held .lands
from Geoffry de Wirce in Lincoln
1086. His son, Thomas de Digby,
t. Henry I., held his lands from
Hanselyn (or De Beaugency of the
Orleanob), and had William, whose
son William de Digby, or Gacelin
(Wazelin), witnessed, t. Henry II.,
the Charter of Cattley Priory, Line.
(Men. ii. 814), and was dead before
1165, when William and Walter
de Digby, his sons, minors, held a
fee from the honour of Hanselyn,
Notts. Soon after one branch bore
the name of Gascelin, of whom
John Wascelin was of Lincoln 1189,
and Reginald held from Crevequer
(Testa). See Ghislin. William
de Digby, above-mentioned, in
226

1165 had William and Thomas,
from the former of whom de-
scended the Digbys of Lincoln,
Walter de D. was father of Ro-
bert, who acquired Tilton, Leices-
ter, by marriage, and was ancestor
of the Digbys, Earls of Bristol and
Digby.

Bin^les, or D'Eagles. The latter
name bore a fesse between three
eagles displayed (Robson). Da
Aquilis, three eagles dispL on
a chief; and De Aquila, or an
eagle dose gu. It would seem that
this IS some branch of the De
L'Aigles, Barons of L'Aigle, Nor-
mandy, of whom Richer de Aquila
accompanied the Conqueror, and
obtained the barony of Pevensey,
Sussex.

Bike. N. Dica was of Normandy
1195 (MRS) ; Hamo and John Dike
of England, c. 1272 (RH).

BUlamore, for Delamere, or De
LA Mabe.

Billej', from Tillet.

Bllllmore. See Dillahobe.

Billon, or De Gamaches. The
Lords of Gamaches, in the French
Vexin, were said to be descended
from Protadius, Mayor of the Palace
to Theodoric, King of Orleans, 604
(Des Bois). A branch became
seated in England, and Godfrey de
Gamaches, who ^held two fees from
Hugh de Lacy, of Hereford 1165,
was granted the barony of Dylon or
Dilion, in the same county, by
Henry II. 1158. IBs grandson,
Matthew de Gamaches, was Baron
of Dylou, and on his forfeiture as a
Norman, William de G., his brother,
had a grant of the barony 1217. He
had Adam and Henry, the latter of
whom passed into Ireland, and vras
ancestor of the Earls of Roscommon,

Dili

DOE

Viscounts Dillon, and Lords Clon-
brock.

BiUwyn. See DiLLON.

BiUy, for Tilly.

Bimes, for Dejnes, D'Exmes, or
De Hiesmes. See Ames.

Bimmett, for Diment.

BImond, for Dimont, or Diment.

Bimeat, for Diamont, or Dinant.
SeeBisJiAM.

Bines. See Dyne.

BInrell, for D'^ingle. See Ax-

GELL.

Blnffle. See Djnoell.

Binliam, a DeTonehire family,
Barons Dinham, and De Dinant, de-
scended from the Viscounts Dinant
of Bretagne. See Stuart.

This name was variously written
Dinant, Dinan, Dinam, Dimont, Dia-
mond, Dinham, &c See Banks,
Dorm, and Ext Baronage; Burke,
Land. Gentry, art. ' Dayman.'

Blnn, for Dine, or Dines.

Binsey. See Daksey.

Biprose, for De Preaux (Lower).
Preaux, Pratellffi was in Normandy.
In 1180-95 we find John, Peter,
Kostoldus, William, Osbert, Enguer-
ran de Pratellis in Normandy (MHS) ;
Ralph de P. and others in England.

BUney, from Isigny, Normandy,
a well-known Norman family.

BIsMurd. Philip and William de
Deserte of Normandy 1198 (MES).

Bistlii, for D'Eston, or D'Astin.
See ASTIN.

Blve, from Dives, Normandy, a
baronial family which became seated
in England at the Conquest, and
occurs continually in the records.
Bocelin de Dive accompanied the
Conqueror, and became seated in
Cambridge.

Blver. See DiYERS.

Biven, or Diverse (Kobson).

Q

Robert Divorce was of Normandy
1198 (MRS); Alan Diveres, of
England c. 1272 (RII).

BiFes. See DrvE.

Bivett, or D'lvetot Geoffry de
Iveto, Oxfordshire, 1156 ; Robert de
Ivetot 1165 held in Normandy from
the Honour of Montfort (Rot. Pip. ;
Duchesne, Food. Norm.).

Biz, or Dicks. See Dick.

Bizie. 1. Armorially identified
with Dicey. 2. The name also ap-
pears as Disa, Disce, or Disse, being
taken from Diss, Norfolk, which be-
longed to Richard de Lucy, Governor
of Falaise t. Stephen. One of his
daughters and heirs m. Richard de
Ripariis or Rivers («ee Rivers), and
had part of Diss. Robert de Diss,
mentioned (Rot. Cane.) 1203, was
probably their son, and ancestor of
this family, for they bear the arms of
Rivers, Azure, a lion rampant or,
with a chief for difierence ; and we
find the names of Disse, Disce, or
Dixy from the year 1200 in Norfolk.
Hence the Baronets Dixie.

Boane. See Don. Hence the
learned and pious Bishop Doane, of
New Jersey.

Bo^ell, from Dolabella (Lower).
Hugh Dolebel of Normandy 1180,
Baldwin D. 1195 (MRS). This
was probably the same as DoubleL
Warin, Ralph, and Vitalis Doublel
were of Normandy 1198 (Ibid.).

Boble. Se£ Dobell.

Bobree, from D'Aubri, Nor-
mandy (Lower). See Atjbbey.

Boe, for DoTJAY.

Boe. Raherius D'O, Normandy
1198 (MRS) J Robert D*0, and the
castle and manor of 0 (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 226, 236) ; John Doe
and William his father, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).
2 227

!__;

DOE

DOR

Boel, for Dowellj or DoL See
Stuabt.

l^oggett, or Dogeti from Doket,
or Duket Kadulphus Doucet of
Normandy 1180 ; Nicholas Douchet
1196 (MRS). Doget and Duket were
frequent in England c. 1272 (RH).

Borrrell, probably from Dorgeril,
a place in Normandy, mentioned
1180-96 (MRS).

Bold; or Dolt, for Dote. Roger
Dote was of Normandy 1 108 (MRS) ;
Geoffry, Henry, and Hugh Dote, of
England, c. 1272 (RH) ; Teter Dolte
at the same time (Ibid.).

Bole, for Dol. See Stuart.

Boley, or Dolley, forD'OxLEr;
armorially identified (Robson).

Bollamore, from De la More, or
De la Mare.

Boll, for Dol. See Stuart.

Bollemore. See Dollamore.

Bolmoro. See DoLLAMORE.

Bommett, from Domet, near Or^
leans. Nicholas de Dommette was
of Wilts ]264 (RH).

BomTille, from Dumville, Nor-
mandy. Hugh, Roger, Alexander
De Dumo villa of Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS). Adam de Dunville
1182 witnessed a charter in Chester
(Ormerod, ii. 295). Matthew de D.,
t. Henry III., was ancestor of the
Domvilles of that county, and of the
Baronets of the name.

Bon. Richereld la Don, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Hence the
Baronets Don.

Bon, from Dune, Normandy.
Ralph and Hervey de Duna, of N.
1180 (MRS). Richard de Duna,
William, and Robert 1165 held se-
veral Knights' fees in Devon, Cora-
wall, and Derby (Lib. Nig.). Henry
de Dona occurs Essex (Mon. ii. 954).
William occurs in Normandy (MRS).
228

Bone. See Don.

Bonres, for Dongers, or D^Angers.
See Anger.

Bonkin. See Denesan.

Bonne. See Don.

Bonnet, or Dannet, for De Anct,
or D'Alneto. See Dawnay.

Bennett. See Dannett, Dennett.

Bonvllle. See DoiiviLLB.

Borkea, for Darkes. See Dark.

Bormar. See DoRMER.

Bonner, from Amars or Amory,
near Caen. Gilbert D*Amory had
grants from Robert D'Oylley in Ox-
ford, and was a benefactor to Eyn-
sham Abbey (Mon. i. 265). In 1129
Roger and Robert de Amar wit-
nessed the Charter of Oseney (Mon.
ii. 137). About 1180 Ralph was
Lord of Hamars, Normandy (Wiffen,
Mem. House of Russell, i. 75), and
1198 Alice Daumari and Geofiry her
son were of Bucks (Lipscombe). In
13th cent. Roger de A. held part of
the honour of D^Oylly in Bucks from
the Earl of Warwick (Testa), and
the Abbot of Oseney held from him
1 fee of the honour of Doylly (Ibid.).
The name frequently occurs later in
Oxford and Bucks; and 1326 Sir
Richard Damory of Backs, Ox-
ford, and Somerset, was summoned
by writ as a baron. From a younger
branch derived William De Aumers
of Bucks 1311, 1319, and Geoflfry
Dormer (Daumer) of West-AVy-
combe, Bucks, 14th cent. ; ancestor
of the Earls of Carnarvon, and the
Lords Dormer. From a branch in
Somerset descended the Darners or
Damorjs Earls of Dorchester.

Borrell, for Darrell, armo>
rially identified (Robson).

Bonet, from Dossett.

Bomet. Thomas de Durset of
Normandy 1180-95, MRS ; Richard

DOR

DOV

de Durset 1198, lb.; Thomas de
Dorset of England, c. 1272, lill.

Bomett. See Dobset.

Borvell, for De Oriyal, or De
Aurea Valle, of Normnndy. Geoff ry,
William, Ralph, Walter de Aure-
valle of Normandy 1180 (MRS).
This baronial family was seated in
England 12th century.

Bossett. See Dobsett.

Bosaett, from Doucet. ^S^e^Doo-

GRTT.

Bosson, from Dawson.

Bonbble. See DoBLE (Lower).

Bonbell. See Dobell.

Bonble. See Dobell.

Bonoe, from Dulcis. See Sweet.

Bouffbty. William de Oughtia,
Normandy 1180, 1198 (MRS);
Geoflry, Henry de Dote, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). SeeaUoDoui.

Boufflas. This family descends
firom Theobald le Fleming (Flan-
drensis), who received, after 1147,
lands at Douglas, Lanark, from
Arnold, abbot of Kelso (Chalmers,
Caledonia, L 418, &c.) He was pro-
bably brother of Baldwin le Flem-
ing (Flamingus), who about the same
time had a grant of Biggar from
David L, and was Viscount of La-
nark. The latter, as Baldwin Flan-
drensLS, in 1130 was excused pay-
ment of a fine in England at the
instance of William, Castellan of St.
Omer (Rot. Pip.). WiUiam Fitz-
Baldwin, his son, held lands in
Devon 1165, with Erchembald or
Archembald le Fleming, his cousin
(Lib. Niger). The latter was son of
Stephen, and grandson of Archembald
le Fleming or Flandrensis of Devon ;
the latter of whom held estates
there 1086 (Domesd.). From the
Devonshire line descended the Le
Flemings, barons of Slane, in Ire-

land. Baldwin of Biggar was an-
cestor of the Le Flemyngs, who were
invested with the earldom of Wig-
ton 14th cent Theobald le Flem-
ing, of Douglas, had issue William,
whose son Erchembald was ancestor
of the Barons and Earls of Douglas,
the Earls of Angus, now Dukes of
Hamilton, Earls of Morton, of Sel-
kirk, and many other families.

The connexion of William de St.
Omer with this family has been no-
ticed. The arms of the Earls, of
•

Wigton (a chevron) are those of
the family of Bethune or De Arras,
of which William de St. 0. was a
member. It is probable that Bald-
win le Fleming, of Biggar (1130),
was a nephew of William, his
grandfather, Archembald le Fleming
(1086), being of a branch of the
house of Bethune. (See Beaton.)
This joint connexion of the Le Flem-
yngs of Biggar, and the Douglases,
with the Devonshire house, appears
from the Liber Niger.

Bouvlawi. See DoTJOLAS.

Boust, from DoTJCE.

Bouste, for DoTJST.

Bove. Simon D'Ove, Norm.
1180-05 (MRS); William Dovie,
Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

Bove, or Dowe, from Eu or Owe,
Normandy. See Er.

Bover, from Douvres or Dovera,
Normandy, a baronial family, of
considerable eminence, which do-
rived its name from a Scandina"
vian Dover, at the Conquest of Nor-
mandy, 912. Fulbert de Dover, t.
William I. and Henry L, had a
barony in Kent, which his descend-
ants, the De Dovers, held till the
reign of King John (Dugdale,
Banks). This baronial family has
been supposed to have derived its

229

DOV

DRE

name from Dover, in Kent; but it
held no office in connexion with
that Castle, nor were its possessions
(though held therefrom) equal to
those of others holding from the
same Castle. It was the elder branch
of the house of De Cli])7ton.

Bovejr, a form of Dote.

BoFejTy from Aufiki, Normandy
(Lower).

Bow, or D'Eu. See En.

Bowell, for Doel. Hugh Doel
was of Normandy, 1180 (MRS).

Bowie. See Doyet.

Bowie, or Doel. See Dowell.

Bown, or De Duna. See Don.
Also a DoTonshire family, of Breton
origin, from which descended Bishop
JewelL See Jewell.

BowsoB, from Dawsok.

Bows, from Douce.

Bowse, from Douce.

Bowsett, from Doucet. See Doch-
gett.

Bowslnr, from DowsoN.

B'Oj'lej', a baronial family, from
Pont Doylly or Duilly, Normandy;
a branch of the Bassetts. Robert of
Pont D^oylly, brother of Osmond
Bassett, Baron of Normanville, had
issue Robert, Nigel, and otiier sons,
who came to Ihigland 1066, from
whom descended the barons and
baronets Doylet.

Brabel, from D' Arables. Richard
and Hugo De Arabilis occur in Nor-
mandy 12th century (MRS); Ro-
bert des Erables, t John ; Geoffry,
Ilervey, and Matthew Drabel, or
Drabbel, in England, c. 1272 (RH).

Brake, Sir Francis, or De Monta-
cute, the renowned Admiral, b. near
Tavistock, 1545 (the son of Edmond
D.), considered himself to be of the
same ancestry as Sir Bernard Drake,
of Ash ; but the relationship being
230

remote, the latter disclaimed it.
There is, however, no reason to
doubt that the D.s of Devon were all
originally of the same race. Drake
or Draco, Fitz-Draco, was a form of
Drogo, or Fitz-Drogo, Drogo de
Montacute, 10S6, held Chenolle,
Somerset, in capite ; Shepton, in the
same county, from the Earl of Mor-
taine; and numerous lordships in
Devon from the Bishop of Coutances.
Among the last was Thomberie
(Domesd., 103). Richard Pltz-
Drogo granted this latter place to
Montacute Priory (Mon. i. 670).
Before 1146, Robert Draco (i.e.
Fitz-Droco or Drogo) witnessed the
foundation charter of Exeter Priory
(Mon. i. 643). In 13th cent. Ri-
chard Fitz-Drogo held from Monta-
cute Priory Thomberie, above-
mentioned (Testa, 184). The
Drakes of Devon bore a dragon
(Draco), showing that their name
had been Draco or Fitz-Draco.

Braff e, or Drake, Draco (Lower).

Brain, for Traine. Petrus Traine
was of Normandy, 1180; William
Ti-aine, 1198 (MRS) ; Simon Trane,
of England, c. 1272 (RH).

Brane, for Drain.

Braper, or le Drapier, being a
foreign name, probably included
many Norman merchants.
^ Brapper. See Draper.

Bray, or Dreye (RH). (Lower.)
Radulfus Droie, of Normandy, 1 ISO-
OS (MRS) ; Hugo and Stephen
Dreye, c. 1272 (RH) ; Stephen
Drois (lb.).

Braysey, for Tracey.

Breaper. See Draper.

Bridge, for Draoe.

BresseU or Drussell, for Truasell,
a Norman family, formerly seated in
Warwickshire.

BRE

DUD

Brew, or De Dreuz, from Dreiut,
Normandy* Wado de Dreux was
living 1050 (Old. Vitalis). Amalric
de Drewes, 1086, held lands in
Wilts (Dome8d.)i aIso Herman de
D. Hugh de Drocis (Dreux) occurs
in Dorset, 1203 (Rot Cane). Wal-
ter Drew (Idth cent.) held Littleton,
Wilts. In 1316 Walter D. was
Lord of Littleton. Their ancestor,
William de Drocis, had held 2 fees,
1165, £rom Richard de Candos (Lib.
Nig.). A l»:anch became seated at
a later period in Devon.

Srewell, or Drull, from the Nor-
man Druel. Richard Druel occurs
in the Duchy 1180-05 (MRS);
John Druel in England, c. 1272
(RH).

SeeBKUBY,
Druitt, or Drouet, a
foreign name. Ralph Drueth, of
England, c 1272 (RH). N. Droart
was of Normandy, 1180-06 (MRS).

Brewry. See Dbttrt.

Biiver, from De Rivers, a name
very freque&t in Normandy (12th
cent), (MRS), when Serlo, Richard,
Baldwin, William, John, Walter,
Robert, Osbert, Paganus de Riperia,
de Riveria, and De Riveriis, occur.
It was also frequent , in Eng-
land,

Broop, or Drope, from De Rupe,
or De la Roche. Oliver de Rupe
occurs in Normandy c. 1200 (Mem.
Soc. Ant Norm. v. 99) ; Richard de
Rupe in England 1189 (Rot Pip.).

Bmoe, for Dreux. See Drbw.

Bmitt. See Dbewett.

BroiT, or De Roueray, from
Rouvray, near Rouen. Milo de
4 Rouvray occurs 1180-95, Osbert de
Rouvray 1198 (MRS); John de
Rouverai in London and Middlesex
1189 (Rot Pip.). In the Idth cen-

tury the name had been abbreviated
to Drury. Adam D. of York, and
William D. occur, and Sire Niel
Drury was an Alderman of London
1812 (Palgr. ParL Writs).

Bry, or Dreye. See Dra.t.

Ba BoU. See Bois.

Bncat, or Ducket, from Douchet
See DoGGETT.

Biioe, or DxTCTE, from Ussey, in
Normandy. Robert de Usseio oc-
curs in the Duchy 1180 (MRS).

Back, or Le Due. Willelmus
Dux was of Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ;
Ralph Dux of Buckinghamshire,
1198 (RCR). See Dtjkb.

Bake. Osmond le Due, Alex-
ander and Robert le Due, Norm.|
1180-98 (MRS) ; Radulphus Dux
of Bucks, 1199 (RCR). Hence the
Baronets Duke. Robert D. and his
father are mentioned in England
(Testa, 120).

Baokett. See DuoAT. Ranulph
Duchet was of Hants, 1130 (Rot
Pip.).

Backitt See DuCAT.

Bnokworih, or De Abemon,
from Abemon, near Orbec, de-
scended from Roger D' Abemon,
who held from Richard de Clare
estates in Surrey, 1086 {see Ad-
dinoton). Jordan de Abemon held
Duckworth, Cambridge, from the
Honour of Mareschal, 13th cent.
(Testa), whence the family and
name of Duckworth. His ancestor,
Hugo de Duckworth, occurs 1216
(Hardy, Obi. et fin., 587) ; and his
descendant, Sire John D., was sum-
moned to a great council, West-
minster, 1324 (PPW).

Badlield, from Dudeville, Nor-
mandy. In 1165 William de Dude-
ville held a fee of ancient enfeoff-
ment in Oxford (lib. Nig.). Bald-

231

DUD

DUR

win de D. in the 18th century held
lands in Essex and Herts (Testa).

Bndreon, from Donjon. Petrus
Donjon held lands in Normandy
from Philip Augustus, c. 1204.

Badlejr. In some cases descended
from the Paganels or Paynels and
SuttonSi Barons of Dudley. The
former were certainly Norman.

Snell, for Druel. See Dbewell.

Bneri for De Eure, a branch of
Ds Bttbgh and De Vssa.

Bnerre. See Dtjeb.

Huffretty for Doggett.

Dukes. See Dttke.

Ihunbrelli from Dumerle, con-
nected armorially with Damarell of
Devon, descended from Robert de
Aumerle or Albemarle, a baron in
Devon, 1086.

Bnnman. See Dsnmak.

Bammett. See Dohmett.

BnmvUle. See DoMTiLLE.

Bun. See Don.

Bunball, for Danabel. See Ak-
nable.

Bnnoombe, or D'Engaine, from
Engen or Ingen, near Boulogne.
Richard and William de Ingen ac-
companied the Conqueror. The
former in 1086 held a barony in
Bucks, &c. (Domesd.). Vitidis
D'Ingen, his son, t. Henry I., had
Richard, who m. a dau. of Alberic
de Ver, Earl of Oxford, and was
Baron of Blatherwick, Northants.
His son, Richard D^Engaine, 1166,
held in Bucks from Paganel of
Dudley (Lib. Nig.) ; and had, 1,
Yitalis, ancestor of the Barons
D'Engaine by writ, 1296 ; 2, Ralph
D'Engaine (written Dungun or Dun-
geom in the Testa de Neville), who
held Holcombe, Oxford, and in 1253
as Ralph D'Ungun was Lord of
Tmgewick, Bucks (Testa; Rot.
232

Hundr.). From him descended
the Dengaines, Dunguns, or Dun-
geoms, gradually written Duncombe,
Lords of Bric^hill, Bucks, 16th
cent.; and in the female line the
Earls of Feversham and the Baronets
Duncombe.

Bunoombe. See Paxjkcbfobt-
Dttncombe.

Bunouin. See DuNCOHBK.

Bunell, from Donell, or Doinell.
William Doisnell occurs in Nor-
mandy, 1180-06 (MRS) ; Hugh and
Robert Dunell in England, 1108
(RCR).

Bunrer, from Donger or Dagger.

Bwniiam. See Denmak.

BnnbiU. See Dukell.

Bankin. See Doitkin.
' Bann. SeeDw, In many cases,
however, it is an Hibemo-Celtic
name.

Bansoombe, a corruption of

DUKCOMBE.

Banstei^Ule, or Dunstanville.
See Abberlet.

BniiTllle, a form of Domvillb.

Barand, Durant, or Duredent
Geoffry, Roger, Henry Durant, &c.,
of Normandy, 1180^6, Aceline,
Ralph, Richard, Robert D., 1108
(MRS) ; Everand D. of England,
1180 (Rot Pip.); Roger, Robert
D. in England, 1108 (RCR).

Bnrden, from Duredent (Lower).
See Dttrand.

Burrell, from DlTBELL.

Bnrell, armorially identified with
DoRRELL or Darrell.

Bnrant. See DuRAi^B.

Bnrrant, from DuRAND. Hence
the Baronets so named.

Barrans, from DuRRAK.

Burran, from DrRRAi7T.

BuiToeb. See Darroch, or Dar-

BUGH.

DUV

EAR

HuTey, from Dooav (Lower).
In 1072 Walter, son of Urao de
Douaj, witneesed the charter of
Wattignies Abbey, Flanders (Bou-
quet, zL 106). In 1065 Walter,
Castellan of Douay, witnessed a
charter of PhOip I. (lb. xL 111).
He and Hugh his brother occur
1066 (lb. 346). Walter de D. held
a great barony in England, 1086
(Bomesd.). From him descended
the Barons of Bampton, Devon (see
Pole, DeTon, 22). The name was
sometimes spelt Do, Dou, and Doe,
and was widely spread.

BweUej^yfrom DoUeyorD'OTLBT.

Bwlflit, from Doit. William
de Doito, Ralph, Walter, Rainald,
Richard, 1185-05, in Normandy
(MRS) ; William del Doyt in Eng-
land, 1272 (RH).

BerlUe, armorially identified
with DeyyiUe (Robson). See
Cbaysn.

I, for Dtso5.

Bybell, for Dibble.

ByMe, for Dibble.

Bjreee. Richard de Iz occurs in
Normandy, 1180, and William de
Iz, c. 1200 (MRS, and Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. t. 202); Robert and
Adam Dis and Disce in England,
c. 1272 (RH).

Bye, for Deye, Dat.

Byer. Radulphus Diore of Nor-
mandy, 1180, William and Robert
Diere, 1105 (MRS); Nigel and
Radulphus Tinctor of England, 1180
(Rot. Pip.). Hence the baronets of
the name.

Byke. See Dike.

Bykea. See Dyke.

Bymea, for D'Hiesmes. See
Ames.

Bymond. See DiMOND.

Byne^ a form of Dive.

Bynea. See Dyke.

Byson, a form of Tyson or Teason.
See Percy.

Byte, from Doit. See Dwiobt.

E

Baddy. See EabY.
Bade. See Eady.
Baden. See Eden.
Badea. See Eade.
Badie. See Easy.
See Ady,
7, or De Aquila. See

DiOQLES.

Baclea, or De Aquila. See

DiGGLES.

BaffUnr, for Agyllon or Agulon.
See AcouLON.

Bales, armorially identified with
Ejles and lies (Robson;, probably
the same as Lisle (Lower).

See Am EH.
See AiBKY.

Ban. 1, sometim':* an EntfiUh
local name. 2, The^^baldu* (y'/Nt^
of Normandy, IIW; (ityA^ry C'/iw^,
1105 ; 0'iH\*i\M:rtf Mauri^;^, Nii(*jl,
Richard, Ji/fltsri C^w«;i», IH^,
rMKS;. Richard, SkholMM, \V///^
Comes in Kny^\hh*\^ t% V/I*Zi aJ*'/ )r*
Enjrland A(rrj«^, IVMri, li///fr U
ErWliU;. Se^EAKKM.

Barl#. (ynm'fiA utA li///*^t J^
Cout or Counts, .N'vrw, IJ^jO^iO

HiS0i EAUlfi.

EAR

EDM

Saris. See Eabl.

Bast. Amelot Dest, or D'Est,
was of Normandy, 1196 (MRS).
Est occurs in England frequently,
c. 1272 (RH). Temp. Henry lU.
the lands of Richard de Este, Essex,
are mentioned (Hunter, Rot Select.
255) ; Walter Est, 81 E. I., wit-
nessed a charter of Wroxton Abbey,
Oxford (Mon. ii. 327). Hence the
Baronets East.

Saster, from L'Estre, near Va-
lognes, Normandy (De Gerville,
Anc. Chat, de la Manche). Richard
de FEstre held lands in Dorset from
the time of the Conquest (Testa).
In 1165 Richard de PE. held a
barony of four knights' fees in
Somerset (Lib. Nig.). In 1272
Robert de TE. was Viscount of
Dorset.

Sasterllnr, descended from some
native of the Hanse Towns (Lower).
The name occurs in England soon
after the Conquest. See Stsadling.

Bastes. See East.

Bayres. See Ayres.

Bbbets, for Abbotts.

Bbbs, for Abbs.

Bbeling. See EvELYK.

Bbers, fur Evers.

Bddle. See Addy.

Bddis. See Addis.

Bddowes. See Eddis.

Bddj*. See Addy.

Bde. See Eade.

Bden, or De Torp. William de
Torp or Torpes and his fief in Nor-
mandy are mentioned 1180 (MRS).
He granted part of his lordship of
Eden, Durham, to the Church of
Durham before 1180 (Surtees, Dur-
ham, Append., vol. i. p. 281). His
descendant, Eustace de Eden, granted
part of Eden to the same church
1318 (lb. voL i. p. 40). Eustace
234

and Utred de Edene were witnesses
to the charter of William de Torp
of Eden, being probably his younger
brothers. The family appears to
have always remained seated in
Durham. See Lambtok.

Bdensor, a branch of Shibley.

Bdes. See Eades.

Bdreonmbe. In 1086 Milton
with Lideton, Devon, belonged to
Tavistock Abbey. Goisfrid then
held them, from whom descended
Reginald de Lideton, who 1165 held
two fees from Tavistock (lib. Nig.).
Eggecumbe, a dependency of Lide-
ton, was probably held by a younger
branch of the De Lidetons or Lif-
tons, as the arms are of the same
origin. It appears that the Lide-
tons and Chanceauz, who were lords
of Lideton, were the same. John
de Eggecumbe (the first probably
who bore the name) lived t. Henry
in. Chanceaux was in Touraine;
and of the English branch are men-
tioned Geofiry, Giles, and John de
CancelliS; or Chanceauz, of whom
the last named surrendered Lifton
to Edward I. (Pole, Devon).

Bdie. See Addy.

Bdlnffton. See Addii7OT0K.

Bdls. See Addis.

Bdlin^ for AdUn, or Fitz-Adeline.
Adeline frequently occurs c. 1272
(RH). WiUiam Fitz-Aldehn was
frequently styled Fitz-Adeline. See
De Buboh, of which this may have
been a branch.

Bdmonds. 1. A patronymic. 2.
A Norman name. Peter de St.
Edmundo occurs in Normandy 1195
(MRS) ; Drogo de St. Edmundo in
England 1199, and Richard (RCR),
Lucas de St. Edmund, and others,
c. 1272 (RH).

Bdmnnds. See Edkonds,

EDW

EMB

Bdward, from St. Edward. Wil-
liam de St Edwardo and Jordan his
son^ t. Henry I.^ paid a fine for the
lands of Boger, uncle of Jordan
(Rot. Pip.). This was evidently a
foreign family. Hugh de St. Ed-*
wardo occurs in Hereford and Bed-
ford 1199 (RCR).

Bdjr. See Eadt.

Sdye. See Eadt.

Beede. See Ede.

Bedea. SeeEADiES.

Beles. See Eaij».

Brertoiiy a branch of De Toesni
and Cholmokdeley. Hence the
Dukes of Bridgewater.

Sevens, for Aikens, or Aiken.

Brffett. See Haggett.

Bfflese. See Ea6L£&

BffloD, for Aglon, or AguUon.
See ACOULON.

Bwes. See Iyes.

B<dcert| Echard, or Acard. See

ACHABD.

See AiKiN.
See Ekins.

Bldon. See Aldon.

Blement, for Almont or Almond.

Bleu, for Alan.

Ble 7, or Elly, for Elt.

Bitot. N. Eliot occurs in Nor-
mandy 1195, and as the son of
Anschar Elyot in 1198 (MRS);
Eliot Fitz-William occurs in Eng-
land 1198 (RCR); Reginald, Ro-
bert, William Eliot of England, c.
1272 (RH). From this Norman
family descended the Eliots Earls
of St German's, the ElliotU Earls
of Minto, Scotland, and the re-
nowned Lord Heathiield, the de-
fender of Gibraltar.

Bliott. See Eliot.

BU, for Elles, or Helles. See
Hills.

BUard, for Allard.

BUen, for Allen.

BUerd, for Allabd.

BUers. Radulphus de Illeriis
Normandy 1198 (MRS).

BUea, for Ellis.

Bilett, for Allett.

BUioe, for Ellis or Alis.

BiUot. See Elliott.

BUiott. See Eliot.

BlUfl, or Alis, from Alis near
Pont de TArche. In 978 Hugh
d'Ales witnessed a deed of the Abbey
of Chartres, and was a favourite of
Fulco Niger, Count of Anjou (Des
Bois). William Alis is mentioned
as a Baron in Normandy by Ord.
Vitalis (344). He held lands in
barony in England 1086 (Domesd.).
He was a feudal tenant of William
de Breteuil in Normandy. Philip
Alis 1165 held a fief in Hereford
(Lib. Niger). The dau. of Sir Roger
Alys or Halys m. Thomas Earl of
Norfolk, son of Edward I. From
this family descend the Lords
Howard de Walden, Seaford, and
Dover.

BUUon. See Allison.

BlllM. See Elus.

BlliMon. See Ellison.

Blls. See Elles.

Blvery. See Alvabey.

Blvey. See Altey.

Bly, or Fitz-Ely. Adam, Ralph,
and William Fitz-Elie of Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); WiUiam, Alan,
Geofiry, &c., Fitz-Elie of England
1108-9 (RCR) : Sire WiUiam Fitz-
Elie, Thomas, Peter, Richard, and
others in England 1272 (RII).

Btty. See Atty.

Blwes, or llelwish. Galtcrus
Helouis, Normandy 1198 (MRS).

Bmar 7, for Abiory.

Bmbelin, for Hambelin, or Ham-
elyn. See Hamlyn.

235

EMB

EVE

amblem. See Embleit.

Bmblen. See Embelin.

Smblin. See Embelin.

Binea. See Akes.

Bmett. 1. A local name. 2.
From Amiot. N. Amlota of Nor-
mandy 1105; Robert and Roger
Amiot 1198 (MRS) ; William Amiot
of England c. 1272 (RH).
r, for Akbleb.
i,for Emes.

, See Ekett.

See Emmett.
See Ames.

Bmorj. See Amobt.

Bmperor. Gilbert, Roger, Wil-
liam Imperator, Normandy 1180-05
(MRS).

Snefer. John Enfer was of
Normandy 1105 and 1108 (MRS).

Snes. See AiNS.

BneM. See Enes.

Bnever. See Enefeb.

Snfall. See Angell.

Bnffland, or of England, equiva-
lent to English.

Bnffle. See Engall.

SDffiisli, borne by numerous Nor-
man families. Adam, Alexander,
Alyered, Asceline, Bernard, Henry,
Elias, Qaufrid, and twenty more,
bore, 1180>05, the name of Anglicus
in Normandy (MRS). Twenty-four
of the name of Anglicus are men-
tioned in 1108 (lb.). The families
of English or Inglis are all Norman.
' England ' is another form of An-
glicus.

Snnals, from Annel in Nor-
mandy. Henry de Enhal and Alicia
de Henhil occur in England c. 1272
(RH).

Bnnever. See Enefeb.

Bnsor, for Edensob.

BaTillfforAnneville. Alexander
236

de AnneviUe occurs in Normandy
1105. See AsYiLLTH,

Bnser, for Ensob.

Brio. See Eabl.

Brnes, for Ames, or Abnb.
• Brrol. See Eble.

Bsqnilaiit. Roger Escollant was
of Normandy 1105 (MRS). Geoffiry
EscoUand 1180 witnessed a charter
of Durham Abbey (Surtees, iv. 140),
and held the see of Durham in &rm
1130 (Rot Pip.). Geoflry E. occurs
in England 1108 (RCR).

Bmou, from Esson, Normandy.
William de Esson occurs in the
Duchy, c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v.).

Bitell, for AsTELL.

Bstelle. See Estell.

Bustaoe. William Eustachius
occurs in Normandy 1108 (MRS);
Eustace and Robert Eustachius in
England 1108-0 (RCR)j Geoffry,
John, Roger, Ralph Eustace in
England, c. 1272 (RH). Of this
name were the Viscounts Baltinglaa
in Ireland.

Bvanson, for IvisoN.

Biratt, or Ivaz. See Ives.

Bve, Eves, or Ives. Radulphus,
Maingot, and Osbert Ivas of Nor-
mandy 1180, 1105 (MRS). The
name of Ive and Eve frequent in
England c. 1272 (RH).

BveUnff. See AVELII7G.

Bvelyn. Roger Ivelin, Nor^
mandy 1108 (MRS).

Bvelyn, Avelin, armorially iden-
tified. Avelin armorially connected
with Abelin or Abelyn, and the
latter similarly identified with Abi-
lon. See Abelon. The notion of
Burke, who derives the name from
Evelyn near Shifhal, Salop, appears
to be incorrect The name of that

EVE

FAI

place was formerly Eveljth, which
has never been that of the family of
Evelyn.

I, for Evens, or Avbns.
N. Everard of Nor-
mandy 1180-05 (MRS); WUliam
Evrard 1108 (lb.); Richard Eve-
rard of England, 1100 (RCR);
Richard and WiUiam E., c 1272,
in England (RH).

Mwermtf for Everard, armorially
identified (Robson).

XTerett. See Everet.
iSee Havers.
r, a Norman name. Ranulph
Ivrou occurs in the Duchy, 1180;
Tustin Evrie, 1108 (MRS); Prinet
Evrie of Normandy had a safe con-
duct from Ilenry V. (Mem. Soc.
Ant Norm. v. 216) ; Ralph, Nicho-
las, Walter Avery of England, c.
1272 (RH). Of this name are the
Baronets Everv.

avea. See EvK

XTetts. See DlVEiT.

BvU, Eville, or Deyville (Low-
er). See Craven.

mwitt. See DiVETT.
See EvEBT.
William de Huart, Nor-
mandy, 1180-05 (MRS).

Bwer, for Ettrb, a branch of De
Vesci, and DeBuROH, formerly Lords
Eure.

Bylea. See Eles.

Byre. 1. A local English name.
2. From Le Heir, Heres. William
and W^ymarc Heres occur in Nor-
mandy 1108 (MRS). Adam, Geoffry,
John, Nicholas le Eyr, and others in
England, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
Earls of Newburgh and Lords Eyre.

BjTl. See Earl.

Byton, a branch of Pantulf, Baron
of Wem 1086, from whom Warin,
his relative, held Eton or Eyton
(Domesd.). Robert de K was living
c. 1170. This family bore the arms
of Pantulf quarterly (Eyton, Sa-
lop, viil 27-35).

Richard, Hugo, John,
Robert, Roger Faber, were both of
Normandy and England 1180-08
(MRS and RCR). Thirty-two per-
sons bore the name in Normandy,
and fourteen in England, at that time.
Sixty-one occur in England c. 1272
(RH). The name was afterwards
usually translated as ' Smith.'

Vaoer, for Fasart, the arms of
which are preserved (Robson).
Roger Fessart, Ralph, William, and
John of Normandy 1180-05 (MRS).

Faeey. Geoffry Fasse was of
Normandy 1105. In 1108 QeoSrj I

Forsi and Roger F. -also occur
(MRS). Huflrh Faci was of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).

raobe, for Facet.

raoy. See Facet.

rage or Fagg. John, Robert, and
Simon de Fago of Normandy 1108,
William de Fagp 1180 (MRS);
Walter Fegge of Norfolk 1100
(RCR). William le Fag paid a fine
in Sussex 1265 (Roberts, Ezcerpta).
Of this line were the Fagges of
Sussex, Baronets.

raffff. See Fage.

rail, for FaieL See Fell.

237

FAI

FAB

yalnt, for Fant, or Fattnt.

Vair. Radulphua Fere of Nor-
mandy 1180, 1196 (MRS). Regin-
ald Fer of England 1199 (RCR).
Walter Fere of England, c. 1272
(RH).

Vairbrldve, a form of Faibbrass.

Vairer, for Fabrsb.

Valrfleia, or Fierville. Loyel,
Ralph, and Roger de FierviUa of
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).

ralrbead, Fairet, or Freret.
Richard Freret, of Normandy, 1195
(MRS). Oinus, Richard, Robert F.
1198 (lb.). Thomas Ferrator, of
England, c. 1199 (RCR). Robert
Ferot, c 1272 (RH).

Valrman. Walter Farman was
ofNormandy, 1180-95 (MRS). N.
Foreman occurs in Devon 1189 (Rot.

rip.).

Valrs, from Faib.

VairbraM or Firebraas. Radul-
phus Merebrache of Normandy, 1198
(MRS). Henry Ferebraz occurs in
England c. 1272 (RH). The Baro-
nets Firebrace were of this family.

Valry, for Fbbby.

raltb, from St. Faith, or De S.
Fide. Geoffry de Sancta Fide
was of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ;
WiUiam de S. F. of England, 1194 ;
and Gilbert de S. F. 1199 (RCR).

Falconer. This name includes
families of various origin, especially
Norman. Ilenricus Falconarius
occurs in Normandy 1198 (MRS) ;
and also frequently in England
(RCR). Henry de Wada, Geoffiy,
Walter de Maner, and Hugh de
Hanville of Normandy 1180-1200,
are mentioned as Falconarii Regis
(MRS).

Valkner. See Falconeb.

raley, the Norman pronunciation
of Falet. William Falet of Nor-
238

mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Fellei of England, c. 1272 (RH),

rallaee, for Falaise, a great
baronial family. Geoffry de Falaise,
son of Ameline, witnessed 1075 a
charter of William de Braiose in
Sussex (Mon. i. 581). William de
Falaise in 1086 held the barony of
Dartington, Devon, and 29 lordships
(Domesd.). The family was spread
in all parts of England in the 12th
cent., and long remained eminent

railowfleia, armorially identi-
fied with Fauville or Favell.

Fallows, from Fellowes.

raiiweu, for Falvel or Favell.

Vaaoourt, from Yandelicourt,
near Beauvais. Helias de Fanacort
held a fee of ancient enfeoffment from
Deincourt in Lincoln 1165 (Lib.
Nig.). Gerard de Phanucort was a
benefactor to Thurgarton Priory
(Mon. ii. 94). Sire Bertin de Fane-
cort was pardoned as an adherent of
the Earl of Lancaster 1318, and was
summoned from York to a great
council 1324 (Palgr. Pari. Writs).

Fanner, for Fenneb.

rannin. See Fanning.

ranninff, from Fainent or Fain-
eant. John and William Faitneant,
or Fainent, of Normandy 1198
(MRS).

Z*annon, from Fanning.

raraday, or Fereday, from Fert^
or La Fert^, Normandy. The family
of De la Fert^ had branchy in
England from the Conquest. See
Bbowne.

Farden, for Vardon, or Yebdoh.

rarey, for Febbt.

rarisli, for Fabiss.

rarlss, for Febbis.

Farley. See Vabley.

Farman. See Faibman.

rarment, for Fabman.

FAR

FAW

ff no doubt includee fiEuni-
lies of Nonnan and other origins.
The earliest mention of the surname
seems to be in Normandy 1196, when
JohnFermor occurs (MRS). The
name was unfirequent in England c.
1272 (RH). Of this name were the
Fermors Earls of Pomfret, and the
Baronets Farmer.

SeeFLKBXS,
r, for Faib.
i, for Farrer.
SeeFABRA.
I, for Farrek.
), for France.
for Ferrant or Ferrand.
TVilliam Ferrand held one fee of the
Honour of Montford, Normandy, c.
1166 (Feod. Norm. Duchesne). In
1203 Roger Ferrand| man at arms of
the Earl of Leicester, was appointed
to a serjeantry at Caen (Hardy, Rot
Nonn.8d). In 1203 the estate of Wil-
liam F. was granted to others by King
John (lb. 76, 99). In 1306 Hugh
was found son and heir of Henry
Ferrant, and petitioned for the cus-
tody of Skipton Castle, York, as
hereditary in his family (Roberts,
Cal. Geneal. 708, 796).
Vaire, for Fere, or Fair.
Vairen. Robert and Guarin
Farin were of Normandy 1180
(MRS); Geoffry and Roger Ferun
of England c. 1272 (RII).

Varrer, arroorinlly identified
^th Ferrers of Bere-Ferrers. See
Ferrbbb.
VaiTier, for Ferrikr.
Varries, for Farris, or Ferris.
rarrin. Ses Farrsn.
I, for Ferris.

►w, for Farra, or Farrer,
armorially identified.
Farthliiff, for Farden.

GeofFry Fasse occurs in

Normandy 1196 (MRS); Simon
Fesse in England c. 1272 (RH).

Vast, for Fassett.

Vasaett. William Facetus of
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Radulph
le Facet in England c. 1272 (RH).

Vathers, or Fethers, from Lo
Feutrier. Reinfrid and Osmund le
Feutrier of Normandy 1196 (MRS).
Walter le Feuteror c. 1272 in Eng-
land (RH), and Isabella le Fetor.

Faolooner, for Falconer.

VaullLner, for Falconer.

ranlks, for Faukes, or Vaux.

7aiills, for Vaulx, or Vaux.

raolUess, for Fallace.

rannt, for Font, or De Fonto.
Norman, Peter, William, Hugh,
Robert, Umfrid, Richard, Ralph,
Ranulph de Fonte of Normandy
1180-96 (MRS). Reginald and
Emma de Fonte of England 1198-9
(RCR). Many of the name occur
here c. 1272 (RH). The family of
De Fonte flourished in Norfolk (See
Blomefield) and other counties.

Vaupel, for Fauvel. See Fayell.

ranaaett, armorially connected
with FossETT, or Fossart.

rauntleroy, or Enfauntleroy, ap-
pears to be of foreign origin, but its
date is uncertain.

ravell, or Fauvel. See Fowell.
The name frequently occurs in Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). WUliam
Fauvel or Falvel held from Oliver
de Tracy, Devon, in 1166. The
family occurs 13th cent, in York,
Northants, Rutland; and Sir
William Fauvel was M.P. for
Derby 1314.
raTieU, for Favell.
raweU. See Fowkll.
,wkes, a form of Vaux.

from Vftunes, or Vane.
Galfridus de Fane witnessed the

239

FAW

FER

foundation charter of Tywardefeth
Priory, Cornwall (Mon. i. 587).
Keginald Fane, c. 1300 manucaptor
of an M.P. for Pershore. Gueroch
or Werok was Count of Yennes or
Yannes c. 630 (Albert le Grand,
Yie des Saints : Yie de St Gildas).
See Faussbtt.
r, from Fay, Normandy. Re-
ginald du Fai, Geofiry and Ralph de
la Faia of Normandy 1180-98
(MRS). Ralph de Faia possessed
estates Surrey 1166 (Rot. Pip.), and
1223 .the king received the homage
of John, son of Ralph de Fai, for a
knight's fee in Surrey, held in capite
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 102). His
BiBters m. Roger de Clere, and Ri-
chard Longesp^.

Fayle. See Fail.

Vayors, for Fairs. See Fair.

Vayrer, for Farber.

Vearis. See Ferris.
r, or Fere. See Fair.
), or Fere. See Fair.

rearman. See Fairman.

ream, for Fbaron.

Veaaey, for Yeasey, or Vesci.
See Yeset.

reaat, for Fast, or Fassett.

Vearon. N. Feron of Normandy
1180, Geoffry, John, Odo, Richard,
Robert, Roger, Sulpice, and William
Feron 1198 (MRS). Geoffry and Ro-
ger Ferun of England c. 1272 (RH).

Fee. See Fay.

reesey, for Yeset.

Velix. Radulphus Fellex of
Normandy 1195, Nicholas Feliz
1198 (MRS). GUbert, Hugh, John
Felice of England c. 1272 (RH).

reu, from Faibl. William Faiel
of Normandy 1180, Gilbert Faiel
1198 (MRS). Petronilla and Re-
ginald Fale, and William de Fall of
England c. 1272 (RH).
240

Vellowes, for Felice, or Felix.

reilows, for Felice, or Fellex.
See Felix.

Veils. See Fell.

Helton, a branch of the Lords
Bertram of Mitford, Northumber-
land (Banks, Dorm. Peerage, Art.
Bertram). See Mitford.

Venn, armorially identified with
Yene or Yenn (Robson). Rualan
de Yein of Normandy 1196, John
de Vein 1198 (MRS) ; Thomas and
Ralph de Yein in England 1199
(RCR) \ Roger, Henry de Fen and
others c. 1272 (RH). •

renner. Odo Fenarius of Nor-
mandy 1180-95 ; Walter Fannere
of England c. 1272 (RH).

Venning. See Faitnino.

Venninys, for Fenniko.

Vereday. See Faradat.

Vermor. See Farmer.

Verne, for Feron. See Fearov.

Vernee, for Vemey. See
Fernet.

Ferney, for Yemey or Yemai,
from St. Paul de Yemai, near
Bayeux. Gereline de Yemaco, c.
1080, was a benefactor to Conches,
Normandy (Gall. Christ, xi. 132);
and soon after Ralph de Y. In
1158 Walter de Yemai was of
Cambridgeshire (Rot. Pip.)* ^^
1223 Ralph de Y. paid a fine for
having m. Agnes Wac without
royal licence (Roberts, Excerpt.) ;
Simon de Yemey, 1268, had a suit
with Berenger le Moyne rAating to
bis lands, Northants. From this
family descended the Lords Wil-
loughby de Broke.

remie, for Fernet.

reron. See Fearon.

rerrand. See Farrant.

Ferrar. See Ferrers.

Verrer. See FsRBKRS.

FER

FID

If a baronial famiiV) from
Ferri^rea St. Hilary, near Bernai,
Normandy. Walchelino de F., c.
1031, had a war with Hugh Bar-
batus, Baron of Montfort (Ord.
Vitalia) ; Henry de F. held a barony
in England, 1086. In 1096 Wil-
liam de F. was a chief leader in the
Crusade (Ord. Vit.). The history
of this family. Earls of Derby, and
of its various branches in England,
is too well known to need detail.

Ferrey, the Norman pronuncia-
tion of Feret. Kichard Feret,
Robert, and Oinus F. of Normandy,
1180-08 (MRS); Robert Ferot of
England, c. 1272 (RH).

Verry. See Ferrey.

rerrie. See Ferret.

VeiTler, for Ferrers.

Ferries. See Ferris.

Verrimaa, for Ferman, or Fair-

UJLS,

retry, for Verry.

Ferris, or Ferres, a form of
Fbrrkrs (Lower).

Feme. See Ferne.

Fetbers. See Fathers.

Fetl&enitaki. Ralph de F. granted
lands to Nostel Priory, York, t.
Henry I. The Church of Fetherston
was at the same time granted by
Hugh de Laval (Mon. ii. 34), from
which it seems probable that the
Lords^ of Fetherston were of the
family of Laval. The latter came
from Laval, Maine. Gui, Sire de
Laval, lived c. 1000 (Des Bois);
John de Laval witnessed a charter
in Normandy, c. 1065. His de-
scendants possessed a barony in
Northumberland.

Fever, or Le Fevre, the usual
Norman-French form of Fabkr.

Few, for Viel, the terminal letter
softened to u. Agnes, Milo, Robert,

H

John Viel or Vyel of England, c.
1272 (RH) ; Richard and William
v., 1189 (Rot Pip.); Rad. Vitulus
or Vetulus, 1158 (RP) ; Robert
Viel occurs in Normandy, 1198
(MRS). •

Fewtrell, from the French Vau-
trel, a hunter (see * Vautrarius,*
apud Ducange). William Falte-
rellus held lands by knight service
from the See of Chichester, 1165
(Lib. Nig.); Ralph Futerel occurs
in a suit, Herts, 1198 (RCR). The
name also remains as Fottrell.

Fey, for Fay.

Fflncb, for Fixcn.

Ffltcb. See Fitch.

Ffirencli, for French.

Fiander, for Viander. N. Viandier
occurs in Normandy, 1198 (MRS).

Ficbett. Osbert Fichett of Ncr-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Ralph, Hugh,
Robert F. held, 1165, in Sussex and
Somerset (Lib. Nig.); Thomas F.
of Norfolk, in 1199 (RCR, &c.). In
1198 the name occurs several times
as Fiket.

Fick. Joanna do Vieques occurs
in Normandy, t. Henry V., Grimald
Vic. t. John ; Robert de Vico
in England, c. 1272 (RH). The
fief of Vec or Vic is mentioned in
Normandy.

Floken, from Vicinus. Goumond
and Empire Veisin of Normandy,
1198 (MRS) ; Henry and William
le Veysin or Vicinus of England,
c. 1272 (RH).

Flckllnff. Richard de Wyclyne
occurs in Rutland, c. 1272 (RH).
This lordship I have not found in
England.

Fldaee, from St. Fides. Geoflry
de Sancta Fide occurs in Normandy,
1198 (MRS); Gilbert and Walter
de S. Fide in England (RCR).

241

FID

FIN

Viaaey, from St. Fides. See Fid-

DBS.

naay. See Fiddet.

nddymont, for Vaudemont,
from V. near Nancy ; the only place
of the name in France.

Vldffe, for FiTCii.

ridven, for Fickbn or Viginus.

7idler, armorially identified with
Fidelow, which is armorially iden-
tified with Vis-de-lou, from Vid de
lou in Normandy. William Vis de
lou occurs there, 1108 (MRS). Hum-
frid Vis de^lou held a harony, Berks,
1086 (Domesd.), and Ralph V. was
seated in Norfolk. In both counties
the family flourished for many ages.
Walkelin Vis de lou held a barony
in Berks, 1165.

Tieldy or De la {"elda, embraces
both English and Norman families.
Richard de la Felda is mentioned in
Normandy, t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant
Norm. V. 126).

rieiden, for Fielding.

Fielder, from Fel trier, or Feu trier.
Reinfrid Feutrier occurs in Nor-
mandy, 1180-06 (MRS) y Walter le
Feuterer in England, c. 1272 (RH).

Fiffee, or Figeys, from Figg or
Vic. See FiCK.

riffffeM. See Figes.

riffff, a form of Fic or FiCK.

rifffflne, for Ficken or Vicinus.

Fleldinff. This family ought
not perhaps to be introduced, being
not earlier in England than the
thirteenth century. Its history as
a branch of the Counts of Ilabs-
bourg is well kno^.

Filer. Robert Vidulator or Le
Vielur, and Reginald of England,
c. 1272 (RH) ; Turstan le Violur
in 1100 (RCR); Geoflry Vielator
of Devon, 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Evi-
dently a foreign family.
242

FUder. SeeFiBLDVR.

Fillarjr, or Villary, for Valery or
St, Valery. Reginald de St. Valery
held a barony in Lincolnshire, 1086
(Domesd.). Reginald and William
Fitz-Herbert de St. V. occur in
England 1130 (Rot. Pip.); Wido
and Thomas de St. V. in 1109
(RCR). Reginald, son of Wido
de St. v., was granted the Baroiiy
of Yveiy in Oxfordshire by Henry IL
Bernard, his son, died at the siege
of Acre, Palestine, leaving Thomas^
who left a dau. and heir, m. to
Robert de Dreux.

Filler, for Le Vielur. See Filer.

FiUpot, or Philpot. N. Philipot
of Normandy, 1180-05 (MRS). See
Philpott.

Finob. An English sobriquet
converted into a surname. It no
doubt included families of various
origin, Norman and otherwise.

Fincb, or De Vend6me. Acfred,
Baron of Preuilly, founder of Preuilly
Abbey, Anjou, m. Beatiice of laso-
dun (Anselme, viii. 723, &c. ; GalL
Christ, xiv. 65, 302). His son,
grandson, and greatgrandson were
all named Geoffry. The latter
became, 1085, Count of Venddme.
From his elder son descended tlic
Counts of V. GeofFry, the second^
accompanied Geoffry Coimt of Anjou
in his invasion of NdTmandy, 1130^
apd had issue Herbert de Vend6me^
who came to England with Henry IL,
and is mentioned in a charter of
Count Burchard of \. as his rela*'
. tive (Gall. Christ, xiv. 324). He
had two sous, William de V., one
of the nuncii of Henry III. (Hardy,
Lit. Claus.), and Herbert de Ven-
dome or Veneum, who in 1203 paid
a fine (Rot. Cane). John Fits-
Herbert his sou held lands in Kent

FIN

FIT

in capite (Testa), and bad issue
Herbert Fitz-Herbert, surnamed Lo
Finch, living 1299 and 1301, who
held in capite in Kent. Herbert
Fitz-H. his son was father of Vin-
cent Herbert or Finch, ancestor of
the Earls of Winchilsea, and Lord
Finch of Fordwich.

Fines, a baronial family, from
Fiennes in the county of Guinea.
Eustace, Baron of Fiennes, c. 1020,
m. Adela, Lady of Ardres, dau. of
Everard de Fumes, and had Conon
do Fiennes, who founded Beaulieu
Abbey, Boulogne, and had issue
Conon, father of Eustace, ancestor
of the Barons of F. (Des Bois).
This family was seated in Kent at
an early date, and held the office of
hereditary castellans of Dover.

Vlnfferbat, or Vingraut, ap-
parently firom Vingrau, near Per-
pignan.

Pinnes, armorially identified with
Ilennes or Fikbs.

Vlnney. William' Fenie of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); John Venie
of England, c- 1272 (RH).

rinnis, or Fenys. See Finnes.

rinter, for Vinter, or Venator.

rirmln. N. Firmin of Nor-
mandy, 11804)6 (MRS), and Wil-
liam Forman, 1198 (lb.).

Vlrmlnffer, from the Norman-
French Fromageur (Lower), pro-
bably a family of foreign origin.

TirrelL See Furrell.

Visli. The English form of
Piscis. Osmond de Piscis or Pisce,
William and John, occur in Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); William
de Piscis in England, c. 1272 (RH).
The name was afterwards translated.

TiMtte, See FiSH.

rtober, or Piscator. Emis Pis-
cator and Galterus of Normandy,

R

1180-98 (MRS) ; Robert and God-
win P. of England, 1189, and
Geoffiy Fitz-Ralph Piscator, 1199
(Rot. Pip.; RCR). The name
common c, 1272 (RH). It no doubt
includes families of different origins.

risk, or Fyske, armorially identi-
fied with Fyshe or Fish.

Ttoon, forVeisin or Yidn. See

FiCKEN.

ntob, for Fitz (Lower). Fitz
or Le fils, evidently foreign, occurs
in England c. 1272, when Gilbert,
Walter, and William Fitz are men-
tioned (RH).

ntobew, for Fitchett.

Fitter, for Fetter or Feutrier. See
Fielder.

ritxireraKly or De Mortaine.
About A.D. 660 Aother or Other, a
great noble of Aquitaine and pro-
bably of Gothic descent, was de-
prived of estates in Aquitaine by
Cfotaire HL- (Bouquet, x. 842).
Sacerge,'one of these estates, wae
afterwards in possession of the
family, and was granted by another
Other, c. 987, to the Abbey of
Fleury near Orleans (Ibid.). Other
or Autier, his son (whose name
was Latinised Austerius), was Lord
of the Castle of Mortaine, Aquitaine,
c. 1030, and had issue Gilbert, Lord
of Mortaine (Gallia Christ, ii. 48,
Instr.), and Walter Fitz-Other, who
Accompanied the Conqueror to Eng-
land, and received from him a
barony and the office of Castellan
of Windsor, whence his descendants
bore the name of De Windsor.
From a younger son descended the
house of Fitzgerald. The Earls of
Kildare, Dukes of Leinster, the
Earls of Desmond, the Marquises
of Lansddwne, the Barons and
Viscounts Windsor, Barons of Decies,
2 243

FIT

FLA

Earls of Totness, Barons Carew, and
other great families, descended from
the same house. The name of
Fitzgerald, being a clan name in
Ireland, was adopted there by num-
bers of persons of Ilibemo-Celtic
descent in no way related to this
house.

I'ltsffibbon, a branch of Fixz-
OBRALD, and formerly Earls of
Clare.

ntsmaurioe, a branch of Fitz-
gerald, Marquises of Lansdowne
and Earls of Orkney.

Fltswater, a branch of the
Counts of Brionne, descended from
Richard I. Duke of Normandy. Its
ancestor was Robert de Tonbridge,
iifth son of Richard Fitz-Gilbert,
sou of Qilbert, Count of Brionne,
in Normandy. His eon Walter
Fitz-Robert was the progenitor of
the great house of Fitz-Walter,
Barons Fitz-Walter, who possessed
the great barony of the Baynards in
Essex. The name was frequently
written Fitzwater.

VitswiUiam. This family has
been supposed, but erroneously, to
be of Anglo-Saxon origin. It was
of Flemish origin, and derived its
original name of De Clerfai from
Clerftu, Clarefay, or Clarfait, near
Avesnes. Of this family was Henry
de Clarofageto, Abbot of Toumay,
1227 (Gall. Christ, iii. 299). God-
ric de Clarefai was living t. Henry I.
His son William Fitz-Godric or De
Clarefai was of note in the reign of
Stephen. He is mentioned, 1142,
by John Prior of Haguktad as
having escaped from Randolf, Earl
of Chester, to Tickhill Castle
(Hunter, South Yorkshire, i. 333).
Some time before 1156 he as Wil-
liam de Clarafai with Alicia de
2U

Tanai his wife and Albreda de
Lisures founded Hampole Priory,
York (Mon. i. 831). He married
2ndly Albreda de Lisures, by whom
he acquired Sprotboro and Plumptre,
and had issue William Fitzwilliam,
Lord of Sprotboro, who coiifirmed
the gifts of his predecessors, espe^
cially of his mother Albreda de
Lisures to Hampole (Himter, Ibid.).
The chief seat of this family was
Plumptre, Notts, and from it de-
scended the Fitzwilliams of Sprot-
boro, the Earls of Southampton,
Viscounts Fitzwilliam, and Earls
Fitzwilliam.

glamanfc. Elye, Geoffry, and
John Flamenc of Normandy, 1198 ;
Clement, Serlo, Petre, Elye, Alard
Flamenc or Flameng, 1180 - 96
(MRS) ; William, Robert, Ranulph
Flameng in England, 1199 (RCR).

Tlanden, or Flaunders. The
English Tersion of Flandrends, a
common name in England from the
Conquest, and which speaks for
itself. See Fleming.

natber, or Flatter, for Falter,
Folter, or Felterer, derived from
Feltrier or Feutrier. See Ffbldeb.

riavell, for Falvel or Fauvel,
from Fauvel, or Fauville, near Ev-
reux. John, Robert, Hugh de
Fauvel of Normandy, 1180-05
(MRS). WilUam Fauvel held half
a fee in Devon, 1165 (Lib. Nig.).
Sire William Fauvel was of North-
ants and Rutland, c. 1300, other
branches seated in Derbv and York.
In Worcester the name by trans-
position of letters became Flavell.

navelle, for Flavel.

7lawltli, for Flawit, Floete, or
Flote, from La Flotte, near Ro-
chello. John de la Flodo occurs in
Eugland, c. 1272 (KII). The arms

FLA

FLO

of Flowde, Flote, or Floelte are
preserved by Robson.

nawsy for Filaun or Yillan.
Kanulph Villanus, Richard, Ila-
ward, Gilbert, Simon, Ivo, of Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). Hugh,
John, Richard le Vilein or Vileyn
of England, c. 1272 (RH).

riaws, for Fellowes.

Fleet, for Floete or Flotte. See
Flawith.

Fleming, or Flandrensis, borne
by many Flemish families who ac-
companied the Conqueror. Walter
Flandrensis was a Baron in Herts,
Bucks, Bedf., &c., 108^ See Went-
WORTH. The family of Flandrensis,
of Devon, was probably a branch of
Bethune or De Arras. See Flemy-
ISQ, The mention of the name is
frequent from the Conquest. Of
this name are the Baronets Le
Fleming ; and the Earls of Wigton
and the Barons of Slane bore the
same name.

Flemminff, for Flemino.

nemwell, a corruption of Flam-
ville, from Flamanville near Yvetot,
Normandy. Roger de Flamville
witnessed a charter of Walter Espec
for Rivaux, York, t Henry L, being
one of his tenants (Hon. i. 729). He
is mentioned 1130, also Hugh de F.
in York, and in 1165, Roger de F.,
York, who held eight and a half
fees from Mowbray (Lib. Nig.).
The family long flourished in great
eminence in England. William and
liOhout de Flamonville occur in
Normandy 1195 (MRS).

Fletober, or Le Flechier. Robert
Flechier occurs in Normandy 1198
(MRS) ; Adam le Flecher in Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH) ; Deni^ Flecha-
rius of Lincoln occurs 1203 (Rot.
Cane). Robert lo Flecher and Denis

held by serjeantry in Lincoln
(Testa, 347, 371), 13th cent Of
this name are the Baronets Fletcher.

Tleury^ from Flory, Normandyi
held from Philip Augustus by Wal-
ter de Flori. Serlo, Walter, Robert
de Flori of Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Hugh de Fluri held three fees in
Hants, 1165 (Lib. Nig.). He granted
lands to Taunton Abbey, Somerset,
before 1162 (Mon. ii. 83). A branch
of the family long flourished at
Combe-Flory, Somerset.

newltt, for Floete or Flotte. See
Flawith.

ney, for Fly.

ruck, for Fleck.

FUeM, or Flyes, for Flt.

niffbt, armorially identified with
Fly or De Flagio.'

Tlbat, for Flotte. See Flawith.

Viood, orFlode, from Mote. See
Flawith. The Baronets Flood
descended from this family. .

Florence, probably from St. Flo-
rent or St. Florence, near Orleans.
The arms preserred by Robson, az.,
a cross floretty, are of early date.

Viewer, or de Flore, otherwise
de Janville, seated in Rutland 14th
cent., and previously at Flore, North-
ants. The estate of William Tilli and
Robert de Leicester (i.e. Flore) was •;
restored to them in 1222 (Robertl^
Excerpta). Flore of Northants bore
fleur-de-lys, as did De Leicester.
The families are therefore armorially
identified. See LEtOESTEB. The
Viscounts Ashbrook are of this
family.

nowerday, or Flowerdue, from
Foladoube. Robert Foladoube in
1180 paid a fine in the Viscounty of
Bayeux, Normandy (MRS). Lower
derives the name from Fleur-Dieu,
gi?en as a sobriquet.

245

FLO

FOL

^

nowers, for Floweb.

naae. See Flood.

nadffer. See Fludyeb.

Fludyer, or Fludger, a transposi-
tion of Fullagar, which is a corrupt
form of Fulger or Foulger. Of this
name were the Baronets Fludyer.

naker, for Fulcheb. N. Ful-
chere of Normandy, 1195 (MRS).
The arms of Fulcher of Derby are
preserved by Hobson.

nmry, for Flory, or Fleubt.

natter, for Flatter or Flatheb.

maXf for Flex or Fellex. Radul-
phus Fellex of Normandy, 1195
(MRS) ; Richard Flisk and Gilbert
Felice of England, c. 1272 (RII).

my, from Fly or Flngium, Nor-
mandy (Lower). Robert, William,
Henry de Flagie, Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS); Richard de F., 1198
(lb.) J Oda, Ralph, Roger Flie of
England, c. 1272 (RII).

7oakes. See Fowkes.

Voale, for Foel or Fowell.

Voffet, for Faget Radulphus
Faget of Normandy, 1196 (MRS) ;
Richard Faggot of England, 1199
(RCR).

Voffff, for Fagg.

Voider, for Felder or Fielbeb.

Vdey; from La Folie or Folia,
near Bayeux. Robert Folie occurs
in Normandy 1195 [(MRS). John
de Folia was a benefactor to St.
Frideswide's, Oxford (Mon. Ang. i.
175), and the gift was confirmed by
Pope Adrian (lb.). Richard de la
Folie in 1165 held one fee of ancient
enfeoffment in Wilte (Lib. Nig.).
Roger de la F. held Stratton, Wilts,
as one fee in 13th century (Testa).
At this time Robert de la F. held
lands from the See of Worcester
(lb.). In 1304 Adam, son of Guido
de la F., occurs in Worcester (Ro-
846

berts, Cal. Geneal.). Temp. Eliz.,
Richard Folly had a suit at law
in the same county; and Edward
Foley of the same county was
ancestor of the Lords Foley. Of
this family was the celebrated Rich-
ard Foley, the founder of an im-*
portant branch of the iron manufac-
ture, whose adventurous and suc-
cessful career has been described by
Mr. Smiles in ' Self-IIelp.'

In the reign of Henry 11. Theo-
bald De Moulines confirmed to Bar-
barie Abbey, Normandy, the grants
made by Walter, Robert, and Wil-
liam de la Folie, brothers (Mem.*
Soc. Ant. Norm. vii. 141).

Voyambe, Fulgeam, or Fowl-
champe, from Fulgent, originally
Fulmechon, near Alen9on. William
and Josceline de Fulmechon of Nor-
mandy, 1180; Aubry, Gilbert, and
others of the name, 1198 (MRS) ;
Thomas, Robert Folejambe of Eng^
land, c. 1272 (RH).

Folk, or Fitz-Fulco. See Fowkbs.

Volkard, or Fokard. Radalfus
Fochart of Normandy 1198 (MRS) j
William Fouquart. do. t. Henry V. ;
John Folkard of England, c 1272
(RH).

Folks. See FowKES.

Folkee. See FowKES.

FoUennmnt. Hubert Folen*
fant in 10G6 held Gouberville, Dai-
nonville, and Couverville, Nor-
mandy, from Adelais, dau. of Tur-
stan Ilalduc (Wiffen, Mem. Russell^
i. 17). Ralph Folefant held by
knight service in Bedford from Simon
de Beauchamp, 11G5 (Lib. Niger).
Hugh Folenfaunt was of England,
1272 (RII).

Follett. Gilbert, Mainard, and
Robert Folet of Normandy, ll()5-8
(RCR). WilHam Folet held lands

FOL

FOR

in Kent, 1086 (Domesd.) ; William
F. in Gloucester and Worcester,
1166 (Lib. Nig.). MUo, Robert,
and William F. of England, 1180
(Rot. Pip.) ; Reginald F. in 1109
(RCR).

Volley. Roger Folli of Nor-
mandy, 1196 (MRS); Horold Folie
of England, c 1272 (RH).

rolliott, a baronial family. Be-
^fore the Conquest, Lord Roger
Foliot in 1060 granted OmonviUe,
Normandy, to Lessay Abbey (Gall.
Christ xi. 237). William Folet of
Kent, 1086 (Domesd.), was father
of Otbert and Adelulph, predeces-
sors of Roger Foliott, who in 1166
held a barony of fifteen kniglits* fees
in Northants (Lib. Niger ; Bridges,
Northants, i. 234). Several branches
of this family existed in England t
Henry 11., from one of which de-
scended the family of De Ryther.
See Rtdsb.

rollit, for FOLLETT.

Votoer, for FrLCHEB.

Vooks. SeeFovnLES.

Vootitt. Andolt Fotet was of
Normandy, 1198 (MRS).

Voroe. Gerelm de Forz in 1166
was one of the Barons of the French
Vexin (Feod. Norm. Duchesne) ;
William de Forz was Earl of Albe-
marle in England. William and
Isabella de Forz occur, c. 1272
(RH). Gerelm and Helie de Forz
and Supplicius de Fors are men-
tioned in Normandy 1180-08
(MRS). Robson mentions the name
as Forts or De Fortibus.

Voremaa, or Forman, for Faib-
iCAN or Ferman.

Vores, for Force.

VoTire. William de Forgis occurs
in Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Wil-
liam de Furcis in England, 111)9

(RCR); William de Furches, c.
1272 (RH).

Vorgmnp for Forican, which is
armorially identified with Foricall
or Ficault. The latter appears to
be identical with Foucault. Ra-
nulph, Richard, Adam Foucholt or
Foukolt of Normandy, 1108 (MRS).

Vorman. See Foreman.

Vormon, for FoRMAN.

rorrest, from Forez, Normandy.
Guerard and Nicholas de Foresta of
Normandy, 1108 (MRS). William
Forist held lands in Hants 1086
(Domesd.). Hugh de. Forester wit-
nessed a charter of Hugh de Ca-
hanes for Luffield Priory, Northants
(Mon. i. 622), and a charter of Wil-
liam Earl of Albemarle for Geron-
don, Leicester (Mon. i. 773). The
Baronets Forrest are of this race.

Vorrester. Vitalis, Rualen, Geof-
fry, Hugo, Radulphus Forestarius,
and four others, of Normandy, 1180-
06; and Geoffry, Gilbert, Hugh,
Lambert, Vivian Forestarius, 1108
(MRS). Several of these appear in
England (RCR). Fifteen or twenty
of the name occur here, c. 1272,
bearing Norman Christian names
(RH). Ofthis name were the Lords
Forrester of Scotland.

Vorrestt, for Forrest.

rorrow, for Farrow, armorially
identified with Farrer.

Tormej, See FuRSET.

ronter. See Forrester. Of
this name are the Baronets Forster.

Fort. Robert and William de
Fort of Normandy, 1108 (MRS);
Sampson Forte and Adam F. of
England, c. 1272 (RH).

Vortesoae, a Norman family,
^rom near Valognes, which continued
till the 15th century (La Roque,
Mais. Hare., i. 1023, 1247, 1443 ;

247

FOR

FOU

ii. Preuves, 706). Rainald was
Lord of Winestane, Devon, 1086
(Domesd.). John Fortescue, his de-
scendant, had a confirmation of W.
in 1208 (Pole, 310). Robert R, his
son, held a knight's fee in capite, as
of the honour of Mortaine (Testa).
From this family descend the Earls
Fortescue, and other noble houses.

Fortejr^ for Forte, armorially iden-
tified with Fortibus or Forz (Rob-
son). See Force.

Fortens, or Forten. Osbort, Rar-
dulphus, William Fortin, and their
fiefs in Normandy, 1180-95, Be-
renger F. in 1198 (MRS) ; Richard
de Forten of England 1199 (RCR).
See Fortune.

Geronymus and Baldwin Fortinus
witnessed a charter in Normandy
1077 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
197).

Fortt. See Fort.

FortanO; or Forten. See For-
tens.

Forty. See FoRTEY.

Tory, the French pronunciation
of Foret or De Foresta. See For-
rest.

FoM. GeofTry, Hubert, Ralph,
Richard, Stephen de Fossa, or De la
Fosse of Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Roger de Fossa, Richard de la Fosse
of England, c. 1272 (RH).

Fossett. Geoftry, Gilbert, Ro-
bert, William de Fossato, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Richard de
Fossato of England, 1199 (RCR).

Fossey. ' John de Fosseio of
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard
Fossey of England, c. 1272 (RH).

Fossick. See Fossett.

Foster. See Forster. The
Baronets Foster, also the Viscounts
Ferrard, bear this name.

FottreL Se$ Futtrill,
248

Foacard. See Folkard.

Foalds, for Fowles or Fowle.

Foalffer, or De Fougeres, a ba-
ronial family descended from Alan,
Baron of Fougeres or Fulgiers in
Bretagne, c. 900, father of Maino,
whose grandson Maino was Hying
1050. From his brother Frangualo
descended the Lords Bohun of Mid-
hurst (Herald and Genealo^^ist, ri.
481, &c). The Barons of Fulgiers
or Filgiers had many branches in
England. Ralph de Filgeres, 1083,
held lands in Devon in capite
(Domesd.).

Henry de Filgeres occurs in 1130
(Rot. Pip.); Ralph de F. in 1189
(lb.). William de Fulgeres held a
barony in York 1165 (Lib. Nig.).
Wace (ii. 231) mentions Ralph de
Fulgeres as present at the battle of
Hastings.

Foulkes. See Folkes.

Foantalne, or De Fonte. Nor-
man, Peter, William De Fonte, and
seven others, of Normandy, 1180^96,
eight others of the name, 1198
(MRS). Twenty-six of the name
occur in England c. 1272 (RH) ;
after which the name was translated
into * Fountain ' and Spring.

Foantain. ^^e Fountaike. These
names comprise the descendants not
only of the family of De Fonte, but
of that of De Fontibus of Nor-
mandy, of whom Gonduin, Ger-
vase, and others were living 1180
(MRS) ; when Roger and Reginald
de Fontibus were of England
(RCR).

Foameaax, or Fomels, from
Foumeaux near St. Lo, and Gou-
tances. Odo de Fumell held in
capite in Somerset, 1083 (Ex.
Domesd.). Geoffry de F. was Vi^
count of Devon 1130, and Robert

FOU

FRA

de F. occurs in Yorks. Adam de
F., 1165, held one and a half fee,
Devon, as mesne lord : and Alan F.
one fee. He was one of the Jus-
ticiaries (Mon. i. 99d). Ralph de
Fomellis occurs in Normandy, 1070
(Ord. Vit. 675) ; Richard and Philip
de F. 1180-95 (MRS).

Vonraores. Ranulph de Qua-
tuor Acris of Normandy, 1180-05
(MRS).

Vowell, Fauel, or Fauvel. John,
Robert, Hugh, Geoffry de Fauvel
of Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Wil-
Ham Fauvel held from Oliver de
Tracy, Devon, 1165 (Lib. Niger).
The name changed to Fauel, Fouel,
Voghill, Vowell, and Fowell; the
family was seated at Bolterscombe,
Devon, and from it descended the
Baronets Fowell and the Vowells,
ancestors of ' Judicious Hooker.'

See FouRACKE.
,, or Folkes, otherwise
Fitz-Fulco. William, Richard,
Henry, Guido Fitz-Fulco of Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Robert,
Geoffry, Theobald, William F. Fulco
of England, 1199 (RCR). Robert
Fulco, one of the Justiciaries, 1267
(Roberts, Excerpt., ii. 460, &c.).
The Baronets Folkes and Fowke are
of this race.

rowl, for FowLE.

Vowle, armorially identified with
Fowell.

Vowler. Rainerus Auceps or
Fowler of Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Gamel Auceps paid a fine in York
1158 (Rot Pip.). Stephen and
Thomas Aucuparius of England, c.
1272, also Jidiana, Adam, Walter
Foulare (RH).

VowlM. See Fowls.
. See FowLE.
Robert Reinard (Fox) of

Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Turstain
Renouard t. Henry VI. ; also Aeliz
and Ranulph Renouard 1 198 (lb.).
Gilbert le Fox and others of the
name in England, c. 1272 (RH), the
name being translated. Before this
time the name was Rainer, Renard,
&c. William Vulpis or Renard in
1148 held lands from the Bishop of
Winchester (Wint. Domesd.). The
family long continued there as Le
Fox, and from it descended the
Earls of Ilchester and Lords Hol-
land. Other families, both native
and foreign, bear the name.

Toy, for St Foy or St. Fides. See
Faith.

Fojrel, for Fay el. See Fail.

Voyle. See FoTELL.

Fosard, for Fossart, a baronial
family descended from Nigel Fossart,
Baron of Doncaster, t William I. The
family does not seem to have been
Norman, but Frank, perhaps from
Fossard, near Fontainebleau. William
Fossard held in 1165, 83^ knights'
fees in barony. At the same time
Geoffry, William, and Geoffry F.
held knights' fees from Fossard, the
Bishop of Durham, and De Stute-
ville.

Vralser. See Fbaseb.

Frame. William Fiiz-Fram of
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). Wil-
liam Frampe of England, c. 1272
(RH).

France. Radulphua France of
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Alexander
Fraunc of England, c. 1272 (RH),
and William Frense (lb.).

Frances. See Fbancis.

Franch, for French.

Franchet, for Freschet. Bertrand
Freschet of Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS).

Francis, Francus, or Le Franceys.

249

FBA

FRE

William le Franceys or Francus
1180-98 in Normandy (MRS) ; Ri-
chard, Azo, Robert, Umfirev, Walter,
William leF. of England 1189 (Rot.
Pip.). The nameis thenceforth fre-
quent in England, and speaks for
itself as to origin. William le
Franceys and several others of the
name held knights^ fees in England
1165 (Lib. Nig.). The I,ords De
Freyne and Barons French bear
forms of this name. See Frbnch.

Franck, or Frank. See Fbancis.

VrancUyn. SeeYRAlSKLW,
See Frahk.
r, from Fresnay, Normandy.
Roger de Fresnay living 1180
(MRS). Robert and Roger de
Fraisnio 1198 (lb.).

Frank, for Francus. See Fhan-
cis.

Frankisli, for Frai^cis, an Eng-
lish form of Le Francois or Le
Franceys.

Frankiand, a form of Franklin.
Of this name are the Baronets Frank-
land.

FranUen. See Franklin.

FranUin, Franchilanus, or Le
Frauncleiu, meant a free tenant,
holding by military service (Du
Cange). It included both native
and foreign families, but probably
the latter bore chiefly the name
Fraunclein, the former the English
form Freeman. The name was not
used in Normandy.

Frankiingr, for Franklin.

Fraser or Fresel. This name
does not appear in Normandy; it
was of Touraine, where Ren6 Frezel,
c 1030, was a benefactor to Notre
Dame de Noyers. He had issue — 1.
Rend, living 1084, who was ancestor
of the house of Freseau, Marquises
of La Frezeliere; 2. Simon (Des
250

Bois). The latter came to England
at the Conquest. His descendants
bearing the name of Fresel or Frasael
long continued in England, and t.
David L Simon Fresel settled in
Scotland and c. 1150 granted the
church of Keith to Kelso (Chart.
Kelso). From him descend the
Lords Saltoun and Lovat of Scot-.,
land, and their branches. The
Celtic followers of these barona
assumed the same name.

Fray, for Vird, in Aquitaine. Gil-
bert and Hugh de Viridi, and John
Viry, c. 1272, in England (RH).
Other forms of the name are Frey,
Fry, and Frie.

Frajre. See Fray.

Fraxer. <S^ Eraser. Many
persons who bear this name are Celts,
it being a clan name.

Fraxier, for Eraser.

Frean. See Frayne.

Free. See Fray.

Freebodjr, a corruption of Frs-
BOUT or Frebois.

Freeboat, for Friebois. Robert
de Friebois occurs in Normandy t.
Phil. Augustus. The famOy is fre-
quently mentioned in Yorkshire
(Burton, Mon. Ebor.).

Freed, for Free.

Freeland. Richard Frolant or
Froland of Normandy 1180 (MRS) ;
Hugh Frelond or Frilond, and Ma-
tilda Frelond; c. 1272, in England
(RH).

Freeiinff, for Freeland. The
Baronets Freeling are of this fa-
mily.

Freeman, corresponds to Frank-
lin, and meant a free tenant. It is
sometimes used for Forman (Rob-
son). Some families bear fleur de
lys, and their name is a form of De
Fremond, Fremont^ or De Frig^do-

FRE

FRO

monte, of whom Radulfus de Fri-
gido Monte occurs in Normandy 1180
(MRS) ; Matthew and Simon de
Friemont 1198 (lb.). The arms of
Fremond in England are preserved
by Robson. The name doubtless is
borne by Saxon , Danish^ and Nor-
man families. In Yorkshire, 1259,
Nicholas Freeman, son of Margery,
daughter of Walter de Belun of
Winkesley, made a grant to Foun-
tains Abbey ; and Nicholas De Bel-
lun was a benefactor (Burton, Mon.
Ebor. 165). Alicia, widow of Gil-
bert F. of York, occurs 1267.
Thomas F. of Walton, York, 1259
(Roberts, Excerpt.). The name of
De Bellon occurs in Normandy t.
Philip-Augustus. The fusils in fesse
borne by various branches appear to
have originated in Yorkshire.

Vreemantle, from Fromanteau,
Isle of France. W^illiam Freisman-
tel occurs in England 1198 (RCR).
The name of Freemantle is armori-
ally identified vtrith Fromantrill
(Robson). Nigel de Fremantel
occurs Northants 1216 (Harfly, Lit.
Glaus.). Richard and Thomas F.
appear in Surrey and Dorset 1315,
1316. Richard F. one of the gentry
of Oxford 1433. The Baronets Fre-
mantle are 6f this family.

rre«s, from Free.

Wreener, for Frazer.

Frere. Ansgot Frater of Nor-
mandy,1198 (MRS). Walter le Frere
(I3th cent.) paid scutage in Essex
(Testa de Neville, 3(U). Thomas F.
of Framlingham, 1326, man at arms,
attended the array at Loose^ Sufiblk
(PPW). The fief of this family was
held fironv the De Mandevilles, Earls
of Essex.

Vresimeld, armorially identified
with Freacheville of Derby. In-

gelram de Frissonville witnessed a
charter of Henry, Count of Eu, to
Robertsbridge, and one of Ralph de
IsBodun (Mon. ii. 920, 921). Ralph
de Fressonville in 1225 had seizin
of the estates and barony of Hubert
Fitz-Ralph in Notts and Derby, as
his heir (Roberta, Excerpta). The
chief seat of the barony was at
Boney, Notts. The family of
the Barons FrescheviUe long con-
tinued.

Vrei. See Fray.

Vreman, for Freeman.

Vrenoli, the English translation
of le Franceys. See Francis.

Frend, or Amicus. Willielmus
Amicus of Normandy 1180, Robert
Ami 1198 (MRS) J Gilbert and
Hugh le Frend, and others in Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH).

iPretwell, identified by Camden
with FrescheviUe (Lower). See
Freshfield.

Frewer, for Frere, or Frier.

Frejr, or Fry. See Fray.

Friend. See Frend.

Frier, ariporially identified with
Frere (Robson).

Frigont. Richard Fiigant or
Frigaut of Normandy 1195 (MRS).

Fripp. Alanus Freeh of Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Friswell, or Fritzville, armorially
identified with FrescheviUe. See
Freshfield.

Fritb, by transposition for Firth,
a form of Fireth {See Robson). The
latter a form of Feret, or Feirot.
Oinus, Richard, Robert Feret of
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). John
le Fritii of England c. 1272 (RIJ).

Frixell. See Eraser.

Frond, or Parsons. Christopher
and John Parsons alias Frowde were
of WUts t Elizabeth (Proc. Chanc.

261

FRO

FUK

t. Eliz.). Froude bears three lions
rampant in a bordure, and Person or
Parsons three lions rampant on a
fesse. The family subsequently ap-
pears in Devon. See Parsons. The
name of Froud occurs 12G1, when
Ivo Fitz-Alan de Frode, with Adam,
John, and Richard his brothers, paid
a fine in Kent (Robert^, Excerpta).

rroude. See Froud.

Frow, for Frowd.

Vrowd. See Froud.

Frowde. See Froud.

Fry. See Frat.

Fryatt, for Friart. Gislebert
Freiart of Normandy 1180 (MRS).

Fryer. See Frier.

Fryett. See Frtatt.

Fadgre, for Fuge, or Fugers, a
form of Fulgers. See Fouloer.

Fuge. See Fudge.

Faffffle, for Voghil, or Vowell, a
form of FowELL.

Fagrffles, for Fugole.

Fulober. N. Fulchere of Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Aeliz
Garin, Radulf Fouchier, Ricard
Folkere 1198 (lb.). The family of
Fulcher was seated in Derby.

Fnlker, for Folker.

Folkes, for Fowkes.

Fnllager, for Folger, or Fulger.
See FouLGER.

FullJ ames, for Folj ambe (Lower) .

Fnllalove, a corruption of Yalde-
loge. Lucas, and "William de Valle
de Logis, occur in Normandy 1198
(MRS).

Fullard, from Filard. Ralph
Filard of Normandy 118a 95 (MRS).

Fnllolier, for FuLCHER.

Fnller, being the name of an em-
ployment, comprises, doubtless, fami-
lies of Norman ns well os other

origms.
FnllilOTe.
262

See FULLALOTE.

Falling, or Fullin, from Folin.
Wascius Folin of Normandy 1198
(MRS), also Amulf and Walter
Folon.

Fniloon. See Fulling.

FnndMl, like Funnell, is probably
a corruption of Fontanelle, from F.
in Normandy (Lower). Droco de
Fontenel occurs there t. Philip-
Augustus.

FannelL See FuKDELL.

Farber, or Furbisher. N. For-
beor or Forboer of Normandy 1180,
Ralph 1195 (MRS); Alexander,
Roger, William le Furbur of Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
famous Sir Martin Frobisher.

Fiirblo, probably from Forbin,
apparently a foreign name, but not
Norman.

Fnrlongr. N. Forlon of Nor-
mandy 1196 (MRS).

Fnrlonffer, from Valancre. Wa-
rin de Valle- Ancre was of Nor-
mandy 1195 (MRS). The name
appears in England c 1272 as
Varencher, then Wallenger, then as
Fullanger, or Furlonger.

Furmaffe, for Fromagb.

Fumell, from Foumeaux, near
Coutances. Ralph de Fomeliis is
mentioned c. 1070 (Orc^. Vitalis,
675). Anquetil de F. witnessed, t.
William L, the foundation charter
of Swavesey Abbey, Cambridge
(Mon. i. 572). Robert de Fomell
occurs in York 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Philip de F. (ISUi cent.) held Fen
Ottery, Devon, by grant of Henry I.
to his ancestor. Alan de Fomell n'as
a j usticiary.

Fnrner, or Fomer. Durand For-*
nier of Normandy 1196, Hugo Fur-
narius 1180 (MRS), WilUam le
Furner and Juliana his wife of Eng^
land c. 1272 (RH).

FUR

GAG

See FuBN£S.
r, from FoiimeSy near
Lillo; Picardy. Everard de Fumes
is mentioned before 1000; whose
daughter m. Eustace, baron of
Hennes. In II60 Gerelm de
Fumis held lands in the county of
Breteuil; Normandy. Hobert de
Fumes was baron of Ulverston,
lAncashire, before 1100 (Baines,
Lauc. i. 115); and William de
Fumes had a writ of military sum-
mons 1257.

Twmeyy or Forney, the Norman
French pronunciation of Fornet.
Sylvester Fomet of Normandy 1195,
Nicholas and Sylvester de Fomet
1198 (MRS). Fomet was in the
Cotentin. «^

Famlee. See Fubness.

VnrnlTal, from Foumival, near
Beauvais. Gerard de Foumival was
in the service of Richard I., and is
mentioned in Normandy 1195 and
1108 (MRS), and 1202 had grants
in Essex (Rot Cane). Long before

1279 Christiana de F. had held the
Barony pf Wardon, Northants, with
fifteen fees. The Lords Fumival
were of this family. Their barony
was in Yorkshire.

Furrell, or Forel Robert Forel
of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; John
and William Forel of England c.
1272 (RH).

Vurmoy or Fursey. GeofFry and
Roger Farsi of Normandy 1198
(MRS). The name also occurs as
Forcy and Falsy (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v.). Geoffry Farsi is men-
tioned at the siege of Dol 1 1 73.

rnssell, or Fuisel. Ralph Fuisel
of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Geoffry
Fussel of England c. 1272 (RII).

Tummey. See Fossey.

Vnrxe. See Furse.

rutober, for Fudger, or Fulgor.
See FouLGBB.

Fusxard. See FozzARD.

Fysh. See F18H.

Vyuon. See FlS05.

G

Oabb, \)j Gapp. William Gaipi
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Robert
Gappe of England, c. 1272 (RH).

(frabel. See Cabbbll.

(frabell. See Qabbl.

Ctaibbett, for Chabot.

Ctaible. See Qabel.

CtaibrieL William Gabriel of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS). In 1327 John
Gabriel was M.P. for Winchester.
Of this name are the Baronets Ga-
briel.

Ckdey, for Caley, or Catlet.

Ctatao, for Cadd. See Cade.

Ctatae, for Cade.

OAdban, for Cailban, from Cho-
banne in Aquitalne. SeeCAunAV,

CkieL William Cael of Nor-
mandy, 1198 rMKS); William Gayl
of England, c. 1272^111).

Ckifto. See Caffin.

Ckiftiey, for Cafney, or Chaveny,
from Chavijrny, near Evreux. Henry
de Chavignio occurs in Noraiandy,
1180-95 (MRS>

Oayan, from Gacon. William
Gacon or (iachon of Normandy
1180 rMKS); Thomas Gagun of
England, c. VJ72 (KH).

0«ce, from Gaugy, Normandy.

253

.GAG

GAM

Ralpli de Gaugy occurs theroi 1180
(MRS). Gauchi, Gaugi, or Gaacy
was near L'Aigle, Normandy. "Warin
de Gaacy or Wacy occurs in Bed-
ford, 1140 (Mon. i. 326). In 1165
Ralph de Gauchi or Gaugi held a
fief in Northumberland, which he
had acquired by marriage. Robert
de Gaugi was Baron of Slesmouth,
Northumberland, 1165 (Lib. Ni-
ger), and had a brother, Roger de
Gauchi, to whom King John, 1208,
conimitted the custody of Argentan
Castle and Forest (Hardy, Rot
Norm.). William de Gaugi, his
son, of Northampton, was father: of
John de Gaugi, who in 1260, with
Petroqilla, his wife, paid a. fine in
Essex (Roberts, Excerpt.), and in
1209 he occurs in Suffolk (Hunter,.
Rot Select. 221). Roger Gaugi,
1324, was returned from Suffolk to
a great Council at Westminster
(PP W) . John Gage, of this family,
settled in Gloucestershire, from
whom descended the Viscounts and
Baronets Gage.

Oagen. See Gagan.

OagrgriSf for Gagges, or Gaggo,
a form of Gage. Henry Gagge and
Robert Gagse occur in England, c.
1272 (RH).

CtaiUey, for Caylet.

Oalmes. See Games.

Oaln. See Caix.

Oalne. See Gain.

Oalnes, for Gaik.

Oairdner, for Gardiner.

Oait. Hugo de Gaiet occurs in
Normandy, 1176 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. V. 108). Robert Gait, Miles,
founder of Thame Abbey, Oxford,
1138 (Mon. i. 802). Henry II. con-
firmed the gift of Reginald de Geyt
to Thame.

CMUtes. SeeQlLlT,
254

Ctailtskell. See Gaskbll.

Oaitt. See Gait.

Ckae. See Gael.

Ckaer. See Galliers.

Ckaes, for Cales, or Calais. See
Challice.

Oaley, for Caley, or Caylbt.

•C^all. Roger, Walter, Radul-
phus Gal, Durand, Gislebert, Ra-
dulphus de Gal of Normandy, 1180-
98 (MRS). Hugh, SibiUa, Thomas
Gall of England, c 1272 (RH).

CkOlana, for Garland.

OaUant, for Garlant.

Oallard, for Callard.

OailaTln, for Calvin. ^Caffin.

Oallejr, the Norman-French pro-
nunciation of Galet. Gilbert Galet
of Nt>rmandy,1180-98(MRS). From
the same origin is probably derived
the name Gait, by abbreviation.

Ckmiem, from Challiers, or Chal-
lers. See Scales.

OaUjr. See Galley.

Oalljron. Udonus Galien of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Fulco, Sy-
mon, William Galyon of England,
c. 1272 (RH).

Oamaffe, from Gamaches, in the
Vexin, Normandy. Peter, Roger
de Gamaches occur in Normandy
1180-98 (MRS). See Dillon.

Oamain. See Gammon.

Ckunan. See Gammon^

Gamble. Auberil Le Gamble,
Norm. 1198 (MRS).

Gamble, from the patronymic
Gamel, a Danish and Norman name
(Lower). This may include other
families besides Norman.

Gambler. William Gambier of
Normandy, 1180 (MRS). Hence
the brave Admiral, Lord Gambier.

Game. See Games.

Games, for Cames, or Cambes.
Richard and Geoflry de Cambea of

/

OAM

GAR

Narmandj, 1180^^ (MRS) ; Wil-
liam Cairn of Englandi c. 1272 (RH),
mid Robert del Cam^

OaoMtflfer, from Cambitor, or le
Changear. Gaufridus, Sylvester,
Helibec, Herbert Cambitor of Nor-
mandy, 1180-85; Geoffry, and four
otbers of the name, 1198 (MRS).
Petnts Cambestre or Cambitor of
England c. 1272.

Ckunlea^ from Fitz-Gamelin, a
Norman patronymic Reginald, Ro-
ger, and Radolf Gamelyn of Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH).

Ckunlln. See Qamlek.

See Gamaoe.
I, for Gammon.
Set Gamble.
for Camin. GiUebert
Camin of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
William Gamen, Adam Camin, Geof-
firy Gamon of England c. 1272
(RH). Hence the Baronets Gamon-
Grace.

Ckuioell. Rainer, Richard, and
Geoffry Gansel of Normandy 1180-
05 (MRS). .

Oandell; for Candel.

Ckuider, or le Ganter (RH), the
designation of some Norman-French
maker of gloves.

Oandjr, for Candy. Nicholaus
de Candle of Normandy 1180-96
(MRS).

Oane. See Gain.

OaaeTal, or Ganfield, for Jene-
ville or Janville. See Lbtcester,
Leicester.

Gaoffe. Miinrdiis de Ganges held
lands in Normandy t. Phil. Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 181);
Thomas and William de Gangia in
England c. 1272 (RH).

Oann. See Cann.

Ctamnawajr, for Cunoway, or
Canevet. See Kntvett.

OanneU, for Cannell.

Ckumey, or Canney, from Canet
or Canut. Nicholas and Robert
Ganet, and Philip Canet of England
c. 1272 (RH). See Canute.

Ckmt,orDeGand. /Sea Constable.

Ctatnter. See Gander.

Oanttett, or Gantelo, from Can-
telo or Cantelupe. See Codbinoton.

Oapp. See Gabb.

Oarbett, from Gerbode (Lower).
Hamo and William Gerbode of
England 1199 (RCR). The name
Gerbode is Flemish, derived pro-
bably from an ancestor who accom-
panied the Conqueror from Flan-
ders.

Oarbutt. See Garbett.

Oard, or Garde. See Ward.

Ckurden. William, Osmond, Ger-
vase, Richard, Umfrey De Gardino,
&c., of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Walter de Gardan of England 1199
(RCR) ; Henry and Nicholas de
Gardin c. 1272 (RH) ; Sire Thomas
de Gardyn of Cambridge c. 1300
(Palgr. Pari. Writs).

Gardener, or Le Gardener, le
Jardinier, probably Norman, from
the office of gardener to the King or
to great nobles. In 1202 William
le Gardeiner possessed estates in
Rutland (Rot Cane). The name
occurs 13 th cent, in -Derby and York;
14th cent, in Wilts and Somerset.

Gardiner. See Gardener.

Gardiner. See Gairdner.

Gardner. See Gardener.

Gardom, for (tARDI^x.

Gardyne, for Giirdin. See Gar-
den.

Gare, from Gare, or Gore, Nor-
mandy. William Gere and Robert
de Gera mentioned there 1108
CMRS) ; Robert Gere of Kngland c.
1272(1111).

255

OAB

GAS

r, for Geabt. I

lor Caichon. Robert de j
Carcbon of Normandy 1180-d5 '
rMRSj.

Churlaad. Juho de Garlande and
William de G. mentioned in Nor-
mandy 1180-08 -rMRS;. AVilUam
de Garlande, Senescbal of France,
Lord of G. and Linnr, t. William L,
wa« fatber of Ansel de G., Senescbal
of France, wboee son Gilbert was
Butler of France (La Roque, Mais.
Ilarc. ii. 1815;. William de G. in
1165 beld Neuchatel in tbe Norman
Vexin, and a barony in Normandy
CFeod- Norm. Ducbesne). Roger,
William, and Ricbard Garlande beld
a fief in Devon 13th century, from
Henry de la Pomeraye (Testa).
This great family is extinct in
France.

Cku'lant, for Garland.

Cku'llck, for Garlec or Garlavk.
John Garlavk of Bretagne, and John
Garlec, occur t. Henry V. (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 216, 246). Probably
a corruption of Gerlocb, a Breton
name.

Oarman, for German.

Oarment, for Garman.

Cktfner, or Guarnier. Robert,
Richard, Ilubert, Thomas Gamerus
or Guarnier of Normandy 1198
(MRS) ; Henry, John, Matilda War-
ner or Gamer of England c. 1272
(RH).

CKurma, for Garm, Gorm, or

GORHAH.

Cktfnet, or Gemet. William Ger-
net of Normandy 1180-05 (MRS).
William de Chemct was of Hants
1086 (Domesd.). William G. was
of Ifcdford, Alexander and Geoffry
of Essex 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Alex-
ander had estates in Lancashire, and
was dead before 1202, when Mat*
256

tbew Gemet obtained seizin of his
Unds (Bot. Cane). The family
long floorished in Lancadiire. Henry
Gemet was Viaooant of Essex mod
Herts, 1.^1.

Oamler. See Gabxes.

Oarot, for Garrett.

Oaiiad, for Garreti.

Ckirrmrd, for Gerard. Balphy
Walter, Gilbert, William Gerard,
and others of Normandy 1180-95
(MRS J. Twenty-six of the name
mentioned in England c. 1272
(RH).

Garratt, for Garrett.

Oarrett. Roger and William
Garet of Normandy 1180, Araolpb
and William Garet 1198 (MRS).
Henry and Ricbard Caret c. 1272
(RH).

Ckurritt. See Garrett.

Garrod, forGARRBTT.

Crarrood, for Garrod.

CMuTonld, or Gerould. Roger
Gerald or Geroud was of Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Mabilia and
Richard Gerold of England c. 1272
(RH).

Ckurrad, for Garrett

Ckwooine. See Gascotne.

Cktsoojren. See Gascotne.

Ckwcojne, or De Gascoigne. Tlie
name speaks for itself. William de
Gasconia and Geoflfry de G. are
mentioned in England 1209; 1210
(Hardy, Rot. de Libertate). In
1266 Ismenia, widow of Philip le
Gascoyn, paid a fine in Salop (Ro-
berti», Excerpt.), and Philip le G.
had a suit in the same county 1254
(Rll). An ancient (amily of this
name was seated near Coutances,
Normandy (Des Bois). Of this
family Girard de Gasconia occurs in
Normandy 1180'(MRS).

Oaaliion. William Gacbou of

GAS

Normandy 1 180 (MRS). The name
of GajBon is a form.

Oaskelli or Gaskill, from Gascuil^
Vascoeuil, or Wascuil, near Andelys,
Normandy. Gilbert de Wascuil
occurs there 1180-96 (MRS). In-
gelram de Wascuil obtained a pardon
in Warwick 1130 (Rot. Pip.).
William de Wascuill occurs in Eng-
land 1199 (RCR).

Ckuikin^ for Gascoyne.

Ckuikinff, forOASKiN.

OmmB, for Cass, or Case.

Ckuison. See Gashion.

Oastrelly probably a form of Gast-
nell, or Gastinel. Richard and
Wido Wastinel of Normandy 1180-
96, Richard and William W. 1198
(MRS). William Gastinel is men-
tioned in 1070, Gerard Gastinel
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 676, 676). The
family is said to have been originally
of Anjou (Des Bois). Richard Was-
tinell occurs in England 1199 (RCR).

Ctaite. See Gait.

Oater, for Cater.

Oates, for Gate, or Gait. Sir
John Gates was beheaded t. Philip
and Mary.

Ctatttey, for Gait, or Gate.

Oattle, for Gate, or Gait.

Ctaiabert. Richard Gaubert of
Normandy 1196-8 (MRS).

Oaudln. Richard Gaudion of
Normandy 1196-8 (MRS). Roger
Gaudin of England c. 1272 (RH).
Hence Gauden Bishop of Exeter.

(teal. See Gall.

Ckuint, or De~Gand. See Con-
stable.

(franntlete. See Gantlett.

CtaiTed, for Gavet, or Cauvet.
Henry Cauvet of Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS).

CkiTey, the French pronunciation
of GaTet. See Gated.

S

GEA

Oaviller. Petrus Gablarios of
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).

CtatTln. See Gawen (Lower).

Ctaiwdery. See Cawsbbt.

Ctaiweii, or Goin. Wj^wn Goin
of Normandy 1180 (]Vw6). Andrew
Goiun of England ^^'272 (RH).
The family of Gawen' was seated in
Wilts, and that of Goin or Going
settled in Ireland.

Ctaiwler. See Gayleb.

Oaatrejr, for Caudrey. See
Caudery.

Oajr. Ralph Gai and Geoflfry de
Gaio of Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Philip Gai 1138 was a kinsman of
the Earl of Gloucester (Flor.
Wigom. ii. 109). Robert de Gay
was a benefactor to Osney, Oxford
(Mon. ii. 142). Adam de Gay held
lands in Oxford and Wilt» (Testa).

Oaye. See Gay.

Oayer. See Gabe.

Oayler, or Gawleb, for Goler.
Roger Golier of Normandy 1198
(MRS). The name Gallard, Gayeler,
occurs in England c. 1272 (RH).

Ctaiylor. See Gayleb.

Oaynar. Hamelin Gener occurs
in Normandy 1198 (MRS).

Oaynor. 'S^ Gaykab.

Oaxe. See Gass.

Geal, for Gale.

Oear, for Gabe.

Oeard, for Gard.

Oearingr, for Gerin, or Garin.
Hugh, Richard, Robert Garin of
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Hubert
Gerin of England c. 1272 (RH).

Oearl, for Carle, or Cabbell.

Geary, Gere, or Gerry, armorially
identified. William de Gueri 1165
held lands in capite in Passy,
Normandy (Feod. Norm. Duchesne).
He or his son occurs in Normandy as
WilUam Gere 1196-6 (MRS). In

267

GEA

GER

1194 Hadulph Gari was of North-
ants (RGB). In 1235 Roger le
May had a suit at Bedford against
Wdter Gerey (Roberts, Excerpt).
Gf this name are the baronets
Geary.

Ctoater. See Gator.

Oeare, for Gabb.

Oeddes, Gaddes, or Gaddez. Ar-
nulph Cades of Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Margaret, Ralph Cade,
&c., c. 1272 (RH).

Oedge, for Gadge, or Gaoe.

Ctodye, or Gaddy, armorially
identified with Gaddes, or Geddes.

Oee, the French pronunciation of
Gui, Guy, or Wido. Robert Guide
of Normandy 1180, William Guido
1198 (MRS) ; Magister Guido, and
Robert Gy of England, c. 1272
(RH).

Oeen, for Gaine.

Oeer, for Geabt.

Oeeres, for Geers, or Geeb.

OeerinflT, for Gearing.

Oeers, from G., a fief of the
honour of Mandeville or Magneville,
Normandy (MSAN, v. 190). Robert
de Guerres and Geoffry de G. held a
fief from Philip-Augustus, and
Ralph de Guerris paid a fine in
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Manasser
and William de Guerres 1165 held
fiefs from the . honour of Mandeville
in Essex (Lib. Niger). The latter
m. the sister of Hugh de Bayeux of
Lincoln (lb.). Ralph de Gueres
witnessed a charter of Roger de
Mortimer and Isabella his wife to
Kington Priory, Hereford (Mon. ii.
887). Hence the family of Geers
in Hereford, now represented by
Geers-Cotterell, baronet.

Geers, for Geeb.

Oeeves; Gefie, or Gefiy : the
latter a form of Gafet, as pronounced
258

in Norman-French. William Gkfet
occurs in Normandy 1180-95
(MRS).

Ctoere, for Geary.

Ctoiisi for Giles.

Ctoll. See Gall.

Oellett, for Galet, or Galot. Gil-
bert, Ralph, Peter Galet, or Galot,
of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Hence the names Jellett and Gillett.

CtoUey. See Gallet.

Oelllon. See Gallton.

Ctommlll, for Gamble, or Gamel.

(lender, for Gander.

Oenet, for Gskt.

(lenffe, for Ganoe.

Ctonner, from Gener. See Gay-

NAR.

Ctonnery, for Chenery, or Chin-
neiy, from St Cineri, or St. Soreni-
cus^ Normandy. Augustus de S.
Serenico, and Robert, of Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). A branch of the
Geroies barons of St. Ceneri.

Oennys. See Jakes.

Ctont, for Gant.

CtontU; a foreign family, by the
eyidence of the name, Le Gentil.

(lentle, for Gektil.

Oenttj, See Chantry.

Oeorgre, from St. George. Ri-
chard and William de St. Georgio
of Normandy 1198, Ito, Robert,
William, Ralph de S. G. 1180-96
(MRS). Alan de St. Georgio of
England 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Several
families of the name appear by the
arms to be of the house of Gorges.

Oepp. See Gabb.

Oerald. Peter, Gerold Ralph,
Gerold of Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Henry and Walter Gerald of Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH).

Oerard. Ralph, Walter, Gerard,
Gilbert, William Gerard, or G^eiart
of Normandy 1180-95 rMRS).

GER

GIB

Many of the name in England c.
1272 (RH).

Oerard; baronets. The origin of
the family of Gerard; which had
been derived from the Fitzgeralds, is
traced by Ormerod (Cheshire, ii. 61)
to "William G., who was summoned
from Lancaster to a great Council at
Westminster 1324 (PPW); de-
scended from William Fitz-Gerard of
Ha warden, Flint, who m. the heiress
of Kingsley, Cheshire. He is pre-
sumed to have been of the house of
Montalt, barons of Hawarden, as
his descendants bore the arms of
Montalt with a bend for difference.
See De la Mare.

Oermain. Matthew, Ralph, Ri-
chard de St, Germano of Normandy
1198 (MRS) ; WiUiam de St. Ger-
man of England 1199 (RCR)j
Henry, John Simon Germeyn of
England c. 1272 (RH). The lands of
Osbert de St. German were granted
to Troam Abbey by Roger Mont-
gomery. Roger de St. G. possessed
lands in Suffolk 1086 (Domesd.).
There are numerous notices of this
family in England, and it long flou-
rished in Normandy (Des Bois).

Oerman. See Gebmaix.

Ctormjm, or Germain. Of this
family were Lords Jermyn, and
Dover.

(Mmer. See Gabner.

CtorrUh, for Gerres.

Oerrard. See Gerard.

Oerrett, for Garrett.

OenoUf for Garson or Carson.

OerviB. N. and Richard Gerva-
sius of Normandy, 1180-96 ; Fulco
G. in 1198 (MRS) ; Robert Gerveis
of England 1199 (RCR)j Alicia
and Stephen Gerveys, c. 1272
(RH).

Oery. See Geary.

8

Oesell. Tustin Gisle of Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS).

Ctoss, for Gass.

Oeylin, for Gallyon.

Ohewy, or Goey. Robert Goie
ofNormandy, 1180-96 (MRS). Bar-
telot Gov! and others of England,
c. 1272 (RH).

Oheat, for Gaunt.

Oblslln, for Gascelin, from Anjou.
Geoflry Gascelyn was summoned to
Parliament by writ, 1269. Roger
and Robert Wacelin are mentioned
13th century (Testa).

Gboslejr, from Gouseley, which
is armorially identified with Gous-
hill, a branch of De Ver. See Tho-
ROLD, Warham.

OlinmeT', for Gurney.

Oiar, for Geer.

Olbb, or Wibb. Ralph and Rich-
ard Wibue, Richard and William
de Wibo, Normandy, 1189-98
(MRS). The forms of this name
include Jebb and Webb. Adani de
Wybe occurs in England, c. 1272
(RH).

Oibbard, for Gilbard or Gilbart.

Oibbens, for Gibbons.

Oibbera, for Gilbart.

Oibbes, for Gibbs. Hence the
Baronets Gibbes. .

Gibbin, for Gibbon.

oibbiBffs, for Gibbon.

Oibblns, for Gibbon.

Olbboa. Balduin Gibon of Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS) ; PhiKp Gibun
of England, 1194 (RCR). Some
families of Gibbons who bear paly,
are branches of Gobion. See Gitb-
BiNS. Hence the historian Gibbon.

Gibbons. See GiBBON.

Glbbs, for GiBB.

Giblett. Deva Gibelot of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH). The name
evidentiy foreign.
2 269

GIB

GIL

Oiblln, for Gablin or Caplin. See
Chapliht.

Olbllnff. See Giblin.

OlbsoB, a corruption of 8ome
earlier name. Perhaps CfbisoN;
from Curbizon of Normandy.

Olbus, armorially identified with
Gibbons (Robson),

Olddeo, Gideon, or Gidion
(Lower), from GuitoD. Ralph Gui-
ton of Normandy, 1180-95, William
Guido, 1198 (MRS) ; William Gy-
don of England, c. 1272 (RH).

Olddens. See Gidden.

Oiddloffs, for Giddens.

Olddy. See Gedys.

Oideon. See GiDDEN. Hence
the Lords Eardley.

Oieve, or Gives (Robson). Per-
haps from Guifosse in the Cotentin.
Robert de Gauiz of England, 1199
(RCR); Richard Geves, c. 1272
(RH).

Oiffard, from Giffard, Barons of
Bolbec, Counts of Longueville and
Buckingham, a Norman family too
well known to need further detail.
See Dugdale, Banks, &c. The
Lords Giflford are of a Devonshire
line, descended from Berenger, bro-
ther of Walter Giffard, first Earl of
Bucks, who held lands in barony,
Wilts and Dorset, 1086 (Domesd.).
His son Osbeme occurs in Devon
1130 (Rot. Pip.) ; Osbeme G. held
^^^ there 1165, Baldwin 1203, from
whom the Giffbrds, Lords of Buckton,
Devon, who terminated in an heiress
1372 ; but the G.s of Brightley, a
collateral branch, continued long
afterwards. From this family de-
scend the Lords Giffbrd.
Olffea. See Gavin.
Oiffin. See Gatin.
CUfford, for GiPFABD.
Oiffff. .Walter le Gig, Norfolk,
260

c. 1272 (RH) ; William Gigan, same
county, 1198 (RCR) ; Robert and
William Gigan or Gigon, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).

Olffffs, for GiOG.

Olffoey. See Chegnat.

OUbart. N. and Richard Gil-
bert, 1180-95, Walter, Richard,
Vacar G. 1198, Normandy (MRS).
The name frequent in England, c.
1272 (RH).

Gilbert. See Gilbabt.

Olles, from La Gile or Gueilles,
Normandy. Robert de Gueilles of
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Godfrey
Gile of England, 1189 (Rot Pip.) ;
John, Thomas, and Matilda G., c.
1272 (RH).

Oiu, or Gille, armorially identi-
fied in some cases with Giles or
Gills. See Giles, of which it is a
form.

OlUara. See Gaylard.

Olllatt. See Gillbtt.

OlUes. See GiLL, Giles.

Ollllatt, for GiLLATT.

Olllles, for GiLLES.

OlUlver, for Gulliver, or Gulafre.
Roger Gulafre claimed property from
St. Evroult, Normandy, 1061 (Ord.
Vit. 483). He was Lord of Mesnil
Bernard (lb. 466). William Gulafre,
t. William I., gave tithes to Eye
Abbey (Mon. i. 356). He had great
estates in Suffolk, 1086 (Domesd.).
Roger G. was of Suffolk 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). Philip G. held four fees in
barony Suffolk, 1165 (Lib. Nig.).
The name occurs afterwards in Ox-
ford and other parts of England.
In Normandy, William, Roger,
Hugh, John Golafre occur 1180-95
(MRS).

OlUman. See GiLHAN.

GlUocb, for GiLLOW.

OlUon, or Gaillion. Udon Ghilien

GIL

GOD

of Normandy, 1108 (MRS). Robert
and William Gilion of England, c.
1272 (RH).

Olllow, for Galot. See Galet.

OiUy. See GuTLES.

Oilman. Walter Gilmin of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH). Walter Gal-
man or Galmon, and the estate of
Galman, Normandy, 1198 (MRS).

Oilpiii; armorially identified with
Galpine, a form of Galopin. £er-
nardus Galopin of Normandy, 1198
(MRS) ; Nicholas Galopin of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH) ; also N. Gelopin.
Hence the excellent and devoted
Bernard Gilpin.

Oiiiffell, for Gkmsell. Ralph and
Ranulph Gansell of Normandy, 1198
(MRS); Robert Gaunsil of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).

OiBffer, for Gingan. Ralph Gin-
gan of Normandy, 1198 (MRS).

Oinn. N. and William Guenes,
William Guenes or Guinea of Nor-
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Osborne,
Henrv, William de Gene, England,
c. 1272 (RH).

Olnner. iSee Geniter.

Oipps. See Gepps.

Oirard. See Gerard.

Olre. See Geer.

Olitanner, from Courtomer near
Alen9on. William de Cortemer oc-
curs in Normandy t. John.

Oiaddlnff, for Gladwin.

OladiBff, for Gladding.

Oladwtn, or Gladisfen, a branch
of the Montfichets of Normahdy. ^S^
Cavendish.

OlaoTllle, from Glanvillo, near
Caen, Normahdy. See Butler.

Olanlleld, for Glanville.

Olave, for Gleave or Gleue. See
Glew.

Oleaves. See Glave.

Olen. William Glin 1180, and

as Glene, 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh Gle-
nie, England, c. 1272 (RH).

Olenle. See Glen.

Oleno. See Glen.

Olennle. See Glen.

Olenny. See Glen.

oienton, for Glinton, or Clin-
ton.-

Olew, or Gleue, from Glos or
Gloz with the French pronunciation.
Emma, Nicholas de Gloz, Nor-
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS). Geoffry
Glosus, England, 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Roger Gleiue, England, 1199
(RCR).

oiiddon, for Gladwin.

Ollndon, or Glinton, for Clin-
ton.

Olover^ the English translation
of Gantier, probably includes fami-
lies of Norman extraction.

Olydon, for Guddon.

Olyn, in some cases for Glen.

Ck>ater, or Gotard, for Goddard.

Oobbett, for Cobbett.

Oobby, for Gobet, with the French
pronunciation. See Cobbett.

Oobey. See Gobbt.

Ooble, for Gobel or Gabbel. See
Cabbell.

Oodart. See Goddard.

Ooddard. Reinald, Reginald,
Roger Godard or Godart, Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS). Several of the
name in England, c. 1272 (RH).

Godefk*oy. Robert Godefroy, Gon-
duin, Robert, Symon, William God-
efridus of Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS). Many of the name Gode-
frey, &c., in England, c. 1272 (RH).

CkMlfree. ^S^ GoDEFROT.

CkNlflrey. See Godefrot. Hence
the Baronets Godfrey.

Godier. Hubert Fitz-Goduere
of Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS).

CkNlseU, or Godschall, apparently

261

GOD

GOO

from Godescalas, a mesne lord in
Wilts 1086, of foreign origin, for his
name is not amongst the landowners
of Anglo-Saxon times.

CkMlwardy for Goddabd.

Godwin. Geofiry and Eoger
Qodvinne, Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ;
Walter God vein, England, 1199
(RCIl)j Roger, Thomas, William,
&c., Godwine, c. 1272 (RH).

Oenrln, or Gogun. Durand
Cocon, Normandy, 1195 (MRS);
Isabel Cogun, Malin Gogun, Nicho-
las Gogging, England, c. 1272
(RH).

Ooffffinff. See GoaoiN.

Oober. See Gower.

Ooid, or Gould. Alexander and
John Golde (Goude) of Normandy,
1196; John and Odo Goude, 1198
(MRS) ; Elias, Gilbert, Isolda, &c.,
Golde, England, c. 1272 (RH).

Ooidie, probably a form of Gold,
from the arms.

OoldrinflT, probably for Goldoury
or Goldourg (Robson), apparently
foreign.

Oolds, for Gold.

Ooldsmltli. Geoffiry, Roger,
William, Nicholas, Gerard Auri-
faber (Goldsmith) of Normandy
1180-95, three more in 1198
(MRS) ; John, Robert, Hamo,
Hugh, Jordan, William A. of Eng-
land, 1194-9 (RCR).

Oollop. William le Golu, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).

CkMnan, for Comen, or Comin.
See CoMTN.

Ckmdie, for Condt.

OoocHk, Odo de la Coce, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS).

CkMoh, or De Gouiz. See Oust.

William le Couscbe held lands,

Cambridge, ISth cent. In 1205

Richard Goche of Suffolk was party

262

to a suit there (Hardy, Obi. et fin.).
William Gouche and John le Gose
were present at an array in that
county (PPW). Hence descend the
Baronets Gooch.

CkKHl. In some cases for Gooch
or Goodge (Robson), in others from
Godes. Alvered and Ralph Gbdes
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS); Henry,
William, Hugh Godde, England,
c. 1272 (RH).

Ooodalr. See Godieb.

Ooodall. See GooDALE.

Ooodale. Roger Godel of Nor-
mandy, 1198 and 1180 (MRS);
Ralph Godhale of England, 1199
(RCR); AUcia Godehil, c. 1272
(RH).

OoodlMui, for Gadban, or Cabak.

Ooodohild, the English translation
of the Norman name £onen&nt.
See BuLLXVANT.

CkKHlday. See Goodey.

Ooode. See Good.

Ooodes. See Good.

Ch>odey, from G codes. See
Good.

CkMMlfellow, a translation of the
Norman Bonenfant. See Bulli-

VANT.

Ooodffer. See GoDiEB.

Ooodbart. See Goddabt.

Ooodlieart. See Goddabt.

Ooodbew. Richard Gaudiou of
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). He was
of Quilleboeuf, Normandy, t. John
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 116).
WilUam Godio of England, c. 1272
(RH).

Ooodliaffb. See Goodhew.

ChMdinff. See Goodwin.

ChMdinflre. See Goodwin.

Goodman. Ranulph Godeman
of Normandy, 1198 (MRS). N.
Godeman in 1086 owned large
estates Suffolk and Essex (Domesd.) ;

GOO

GOR

Ralph and Henry Godman of Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).

Ooodred, by transposition for
Godderd or Goooabo.

Goodwill, for Goodwin.

Ooodwin. See Godwin.

Oooay, for GooDDEY.

Goodyear, for Godieb.

Oooffe, for GoocH.

CkMk, for Cook.

CkK>ld. See Gold. Hence the
Baronets Gould.

CkMsey, or Gossej. The French
pronunciation of Goucet. «SfecGossBTT.

Ooomee. See Goosey.

Ooram, for Gobhajc.

Ckmtfd, for Gabbabd.

Gordon. 1. From Gordon, Ber-
wick, granted c. 1130 to a family of
Anglo - Norman origin (Douglas).
2. A branch of the Norman family
of Say, deriving from Picot de Say
living 1030, whose son, Robert Fitz-
Picot, Lord of Aunay, was co-
founder of St. Martin, Seez, lOGO.
He had issue, who came to England
at the Conquest, 1, Picot, Baron of
Clun and Stoke-Say, Salop ; 2, Ro-
bert Fitz-Picot ; 3, William de Say,
ancestor of the Lords Say in Eng-
land. Robert Fitz-Picot, Baron of
Brunue, Cambridge, 1086, had issue,
1, Robert Fitz-Picot, the Viscount,
who forfeited the Barony of Brune,
t. Henry I. ; 2, Saher de Say, who
is stated to have taken refuge in
Scotland, and obtained grants from
Alexander I., named after him Say-
ton. Alexander, his son, was a baron
of Sayton and Wynton (Chalmers,
Cal. i. 517 ; Douglas, Peerage).
From him descended the Lords
Seyton or Seton, Earls of Wintoun
and Dunfermline, Viscounts Kings-
ton, and (under the name of Gordon)
Mazquises of Huntley and Dukes of

Gordon. Gordon is a clan name,
and is of course chiefly borne by
persons of Celtic race.

Oordffe, for Gorges. See Cabdoe.

Gore, or Goher. See Goweb.
The name Gore is armorially iden-
tified with 'Goare,' and *Goare'
with ' Gower.' One branch of the
latter family bore a fesse, which
seems to be the original form of the
Gore arms. The Gowers of War-
wick and Worcester bore the same
arms as the Earls of Arran, merely
doubling the number of crosslets
(Robson). It is clear, therefore,
that the Gores are Gowers of the
Warwickshire line, of which Hugh
de Goher held a knight's fee from
the Earl of Warwick in 1165 (Lib.
Nig.). From this line derived the
Gores, Earls of Arran and Ross, and
the Baronets Gore.

Oorbam, a well-known family
from Bretagne.

Oorlsff, or Bygod. Hugh Bygod
was Lord of Garringes or Goring,
Sussex, 13th cent. (Testa). He
was executor of the will of the
Countess of Norfolk, 1248 (Roberts,
Excerpt, ii. 83). John de Garringes,
his son, had a dau. and heir, who
m. Henry Tregoz, M.P. for Sussex
1309 (PPW). The bailsman of
Henry T. was John Goring, probably
nephew of John de Goring or Gar-
ringes (lb.). From the latter de-
scended the family of De Goring,
afterwards Lords Goring, Earls of
Norwich, so distinguished in the
Civil Wars 17th cent., and the
Baronets Goring. This family ap-
pears to be a younger branch of the
Bygods Earls of Norfolk.

OomalL William Gomel of
Normandy, 1105 ; Robert Guemuel,
1198 (MRS).

2&3

GOR

GOW

CkimeU, for Qobnall.

Oorrlnre^ for Gobing.

Oorrad, for Gabbet.

Ooimni; for Gokham.

Ckmit, or Jors, from Jort near
Falaise. The Sire de Jort was at
the battle of Hastings (Wace, ii.
245). Anchetil de Jorz occurs in
England, 1110 (Wint. Domesd.) ;
John de Jorra in Normandy, 1138
(Ord. Vit. 916) ; Robert de Jorz
held a fief in Hunts 1165 (Ub.
Nig.) ; Ralph, Ranulph, and Robert
de Gorz, 13th cent, were seated in
Warw. and Leicester, Geoffry de
G. in Notts and Derby (Testa);
Robert de J. was commissioner of
array and M.P. for Notts, 1300-1306
(PPW).

Oorvin, for Corbin. See Caba.-

BINE.

Ooslln. See Goslino.

CkMiinr, or Goslin. Peter, An-
chitel, Ralph, Robert Goscelin,
Normandy, 1180-95; Richard G.,

1 198 (MRS) ; Ralph G. of Enghind,

1199 (RCR); Roger and Walter
Gosselin and Gosselyne^ c 1272
(RH).

CkMney, or Cusney. Bernard de
Cusneio of Normandy, 1180 (MRS).

Ck>ss. See Gabs,

Ckisse. William Gosce, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Amauri de
Gosse of Normandy, t. Henry V.
(Mem. Soc Ant. Norm, v.) ; John
and Walter Gosce, England, c. 1272
(RH).

CkMset, for Gossett.

CkMsett. Richard and William
Gocet of Normandy, 1180 - 95
(MRS) ; Gerard and John Gosset
occur in Normandy, t. Henry V.

CkMtlloff, for GoSLmG (Lower).

Ootliard, for Godoabd.

Ctovae. See Good.
264

Ckiadffe. See GooCH.

Ckiiilard, or Gollard, a form of

GOLLABD.

Ckialbom, a branch of De Toeani,
being descended from William de
Bel war or *Belvoir. See Chol-

HONDELEY.

Oonld. See Gold. Hence the
Lords Tredegar.

Oonldsmifb. See Goldsmith.

Ckmllee. William Gollay of
England, c. 1272 (RH). GoUetum,
Gt)lley, or Golet was a parish in
Normandy.

OouUet. See GoiTLLEB.

Oonlt, for Galt.

Ctoundry. Robert de Gundrea,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS).

Ckiapil. Roger Gk)upil of Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Peter GupU
of England, c. 1272 (RH).

Ckmrlay, for Goiteiley.

Ooorley, for Courley. Thomas
de Curleio of Normandy, 1198
(MRS) ; John de Curli of England,
1199 (RCR).

Ctonyn, for Goin. See Gawek.

Oove, for Chauve. See Calf.

Gorer, or Le Cuyer, probably a
foreign name (RH).

Ckivera, for Goteb.

Ckivett, for Gobet. See Cobbett.

Gorett. Geoffry Guvit of Nor-
mandy, 1195 (MRS).

Oovey, for Govett — the French
pronunciation.

OoTier, for Goveb.

Oawar, for Gowabd.

Ooward, for Cowabd.

Ck»wen, for Gawen.

Oowens, for Gowen.

Oower, or Goer, a Norman family
from Goher, Normandy, which name
was transferred from Scandinavia.
Thomas Goher paid talliage at Caen,
1195, as did Ralph G. Ralph paid

^GOW

GOW

a fine at Bayeux ; Thomas in 1198
paid a fine at Coutances; and Os-.
mond Gohier at Caen, where he also
made a loan of 15/. to the king
(MRS). In England the name
appears in 1130, when Walter de
Guher paid scutage for his lands
at Carmarthen (Hot. Pip.). He
had probably been one of the Nor-
man knights who accompanied
Amulph de Montgomery. Adelard
de Guer witnessed a charter of
Geofiry de Mandeville, Earl of
Essex, 1186 (Mon. i. 460j, from
which family Roger de Guer held
a fief in 1165 (Lib. Nig.), when also
Hugh de Goher held n fee from the
Earl of Warwick (Ibid.). WiUiam
' Guhier ' obtained a pardon in
Oxford, 1158 (Rot. Pip.), being also
of Essex, for after 1152 the Abbey
of Tilteney, Essex, acquired lands
of the fief of William * Goer' (Mon.
i. 880).

This William Goer or Guhier
was Lord of Stittenham, Yorkshire,
and was dead a.d. 1200 (RCR).
He confirmed the grant of Godfrey
Fitz-Richard of Stitnam to Rivaux
Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 363).
Walter Goher, his son or grandson
(Mon. ii. 822), had issue William,
'son of Walter Goher,' who in 1270
paid a fine to the Crown (Roberts,
Excerpt. iL 513). This William
G. had a park in Doraet, t. Henry
m. (Placit. Abbrev. 281). His son
John was summoned in 1300 for
miltary service in Scotland; and
in the same year Robert Gouer
(probably his brother) was com-
missioner of array in Yorkshire
(PPW). From this family descend
the Dukes of Sutherland, Earls of
GranTille, Ellesmere,and Cromartie.
r, John. The Poet's origin

has been treated by Sir Harris Ni-
colas (Retrospective Review, Se-
ries ii. vol. 2, and in the Kentish
Archseologia, vol. vi.). It appears
from these authorities that G. was
bom c. 1330; acquired the Lord-
ship of Aldington, Kent, in 1365;
that of Eentwell, Suffolk, and an-
other in Essex by purchase from the
dau. of Sir Robert Gower, Ejit.;
also Multon, Suffolk, and Feltwell,
Norfolk, in 1382; and a lease of
Southwell, Notts, which with Mul-
ton he left to his widow on his
decease, 1408.

The poet was probably nephew
and heir-male of the above Sir
Robert Gower. The latter resided
in Kent. In 1359 King Edw. lU.
took up his abode at Stonar, Isle of
Thanet, in a house formerly belong-
ing to * Robert Goviere ' (Hasted,
Kent, iv. 385). In the preceding
generation < Richard Gouiere' was
bailsman for an M.P. for Sussex,
1313, and was not of that county,
but probably of Kent ; and from the
continual interchange of families
between Kent and Essex was
doubtless of the Essex family of
Goher or Guhier, as the name is not
an early Kentish one. The family
of Guhier or Goer in Essex was
Norman and of great antiquity (fee
GowER, Duke of Sutherland).

The arms of Gower of Essex were
a chevron between three wolves'
heads erased. The poet and the
Kentish family bore the chevron
charged with three heads, whether
of lions, leopards, or wolves, it were
hard to say. Archdeacon Todd was
not so much in error as Nicolas
and others have supposed, in making
the poet of the same family as the
Gowers of Stittenham.

265

GOW

GRA

Oawen, for Goweb.

CkiwiBffi for Goin. See Gawen.

Ck»wrley. See Gotjblbt.

Ooy, from Goi, Normandy. Ho-
bert Goie of N. 1195 (MRS);
Robert de Gois of England, 1199
(RCR).

Ckisar, for Gozzard.

Oossard. See Cossabt.

*Oraoey for Le Gras, Le Gros, or
Crassufl. Roger, Richard, Osbert,
Amulpb, William, Nicholas C. of
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Ri-
chard Crassus or Graasus of England,
1199 (RH) ; Roger le Gras, c. 1272
(RH); WilUam and Richard le
Cras. The English forms are Grace,
Grose, Gross, &c. The Irish family
of Grace appears to be a branch ot
the FiTzoEBALOS. For the Baronets
Grace, see Gammon.

Oraoey, or Grancey, from Grancey
in Burgundy. The arms are pre-
served by Robson.

Grade. See Gracey.

Oraefe, for Graff.

Oraff, for Graff or Craft.

Orabam, or De Tancarville. Gra-
ham in all the early records of Eng-
land means Grantham in Lincoln;
and William de Graham, who settled
in Scotland t. David I., c. 1128, and
obtained Abercome and Dalkeith
(Douglas), came from Grantham,
lie must have been of an important
family there, and the only family of
that kind was that of De Tancarville,
which held the Barony of Grantham
in fai'm from the Crown after the
Conquest for above a century. The
English brauches of the De T.s
were generally named Chamberlain,
and the Chamberlains of Lincoln,
probably a branch of the T.s, bore
three escallops, which three escallops
appear in the anus of the De Gra-
266

hams or Granthams, originally from
Lincoln also. It may therefore be
inferred that William de Grantham
was a younger son of the Baron of
Tancarville, who had held the office
of Seneschal of Grantham under his
father.

The family of Tankarville prob-
ably derived from Tancred, c. 912,
whose fief on the settlement of Nor-
mandy was named Tancardivilla.
Rabel, his son, left his name to
Rabel's Isle, and Rabelsfoss, men-
tioned in early records. Gerold,
Baron of Tancarville, towards the
end of the 10th cent (D'Anisy et
St. Marie, Sur Domesday), was father
of Rabel 11., t. Duke Robert, who
had two sons : 1. Ralph ; 2. Alme-
ric D'Abetot, ancestor of the Vis-
counts of Worcester.

Ralph was guardian to Duke
William, hereditary Chamberlain of
Normandy, and founder of Bocher-
ville Abbey. William, his son, had
1. Rabel, ancestor of the Chamber-
lains of Normandy ; 2. William de
Graham. From this family descend-
ed the famous Marquis of Mon-
trose, and the brave Viscount Dun-
dee; also Sir James Graham of
Netherby, the eminent statesman.

Oraln. Richard de Grana, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William
de Grana of England c. 1272 (RH).

Orainffer, or le Grangier (RH).
Probably of foreign origin.

Orammer. William Grammati-
cus, a juror at Evreux t. Philip-
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant Norm. v.
162). John and William Gramma-
ticus of Middleton, Yorkshire, 1189
(Rot. Pip.).

Orana. Robert, Richard^ Serlo,
Roger, Nicholas Grand, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Simon, Williami

GRA

GRE

Robert Grant or Le Grant (Grand)
1109 (RCR).

Chrane. See Gbain.

Oranffe. William de Grandeis
of Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Adam
de Granges, England, c. 1272 (RH).

Oranffe. See Gbainoe.

Oraaver. See Gbaingeb.

Grant. For English families of
the name, see Gband ; Scottish fami-
lies of the name are Celtic.

Oranvell, for Gbai^yille.

Oranville. The Grenvilles or
Greenfields of Neath and Bideford
adopted, instead of the paternal coat
(a cross), the three rests of the Earls
of Gloucester, their feudal suzer-
luns. The name, however, was still
written Grenville, Greenfield, and
Grenfell, though the Earls of Bath
adopted the form of Granville. A
fabulous pedigree was concocted for
this family in the 17th cent., making
them descend from Fitz-Hamon;
but this descent is absolutely with-
out proof. See Grenville. Hence
the Earls of Bath and Lords Gran-
ville.

Oras, or Le Gras. See Gbace.

OraMett, for Gresset or Crest.
UmMd Crest of Normandy 1180-96
(MRS). John and Roger Cruste of
England c. 1272 (RH).

Orasste. ^S^ Gracie.

OraTell. Guido, Adam, Robert
de Gravelle or Graville, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). William
de Gravale, England, 1199 (RCR).
i^ee Gbevtlle.

Cta^Tes. Walter de Grava (De
la Grave) occurs in Normandy 1198
(MRS), and in Bucks t. John
(Hunter, Fines, i. 194). Osbert de
Grava or De la Grave, in Gloucester
1203 (Rot. Cane. Hardy, Obi. et fin.
462). Richard de la Grave 1267

(Hunter, Rot. Select. 137). Thomas
de la G. occurs 1295; and 1316
Sibilla de la G. of Gloucester
(PPW). Hence the Graveses of
Mickleton, Gloucester, ancestors of
the gallant admiral Lord Graves,
and the Baronets Gravee-Saule.

Oravett, originally Crefeyt or
Crefiet, probably foreign, but I have
not been able to identify it

Gray. See Grst.

Chreasley or De Toesni. See
Gbesley.

Oreatbead. Richard Groceteste
of Enghmd c. 1272 (RH). Robert
Grosteste, bishop of Lincoln. Prob-
ably a foreign family from the name.
Name translated.

Oreatorez, or Greatorick, from
Gayteric, the old form of Catterick,
York, in which county the name
remabs common. See CABTWBieHT.

Oreat-Rez, for Gbeatobex.

Oreatrez. See Gbbatobsx.

Greaves. See Graves.

Oredley, or Grelly, from Gresill^,
Anjou. Albert Greslet, Baron of
Manchester under Roger de Poitou,
occurs in Domesd. (270) in 1086.
Robert Greslet had a suit in York
1130, with Eustace Fitz-John (Rot.
Pip.), and paid a fine in Lincoln
(lb.). Robert de Greley m. Hawise
de Burgh, of the family of Burgh,
Earl of Kent, and his son Sir
Thomas de Grelly was summoned
by writ as a baron 1307. The name
was often written Gredley, Gridley,
and Gresley; but the £unily is
altogether different from that of
Greslet.

Oreely, for Grelley. See Gredley.

Greener. Berenger Granarius of
Normandy 1180 (MRS).

Oreenfleld, armorially identified
with Granville.

267

GRE

GRE

Oreenlees, (ft Greenly, from Grin-
ley, Notts. Roger Gringelai was of
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The
family seated in Notts c. 1272 (RH),
where the lordship of Gringele is
mentioned.

Oreenner, for Gbesneb.

Oreer, for Gregor (Lower). See
Gbego.

Oreest, for Crist or Crest. Urn-
frid Crest, Normandy 1180 (MRS).

Oreeves. See Grates.

Oreey, for Gbby.

Oreffleld, for Grenfield, Green-
field, or Granville.

Oreff. See Gbeig.

Orerr. See Greig.

Grero, for Gregor. William Gre-
gor of Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
William Fitz-Gregory, England
1199 (RCR) ; Adam Gilbert, Elias,
Robert, &c., Gregori, England, c.
1272 (RH).

Oreffora, for Gregory.

Oreffory. See Grego. In Scot-
land some of the name may be Cel-
tic.

Oreir. Radulfus Groig, Richard
Grege, Normandy 1180 '(MRS);
Robert Grege, Serlo Grigge, Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).

Orenfell, armorially identified
with Granville.

Orenville, De Greinville, De
Giainville, Granville, &c., derives its
name from Greinville, in the Coten-
tin, a fief of the Barons of St. Denis
le Gaste, of which noble family this,
with the families of Bigod, Trailly,
Beauchamp, Montague, St. Denis,
and Meurdrac, are supposed to have
been branches, and the supposition
is confirmed by the arms. The first
Lord of Greinville was probably
brother of Wigod de St. Denis,
Bazon of St. Denis and Meurdra-
268

quiere, who, in 1050, subscribed a
charter of Duke William before all
the Barons of Normandy. William de
Grenville, the next in descent, with
Robert his son, witnessed a charter of
Walter Giffard for Bolbec Abbey in
1061 (Neustria Ha, 402). The
latter accompanied the Conqueror,
and received from the same Walter
Gifiard three knights' fees in Bucks,
which passed to his descendants.
He had, 1. Gerard; 2. Richard,
ancestor of the Grenvilles or Gran-
villes of Neath and Bideford, the
Earls of Bath, and the Earls of
Warwick. Gerard de Grenville was
living 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and Gerard
11. de Greville was living 1158 (Rot.
Pip.), who, 1165, held three fees
from Gifiard, Earl of Bucks (Lib.
Nig.). William, his son, was living
1207 (Hardy, Obi. et Fin.). In
1230 Eustace, his son, did homage
as a baron on m. the dau. and coheir
of Robert Arsic, Baron of Coges
(Roberts, Excerpt, i. 193). In 1293
Sir Eustace de Greinville held two
fees at Wooton, Bucks, of the
Honour of Giffard, and Robert de
G. one fee (Testa). The Norman
estates appear to have belonged to
a branch of this line. In 1200
Eustace de Grenville was indebted
to William de Martigny in Nor-
mandy (Hardy, Rot. Norm. 44),
and 1298 Richard de Grenville was
son and heir of Eustace de G. of
Normandy (Roberts, Cal. Geneal.
578).

From this family sprang the brave
Sir Beville Granville, the hero of
Lansdown, and the Grenvilles so
renowned as English statesmen.

Gresliam or Branche. The Nor-
man family of Branche, whose es-
tates lay in the Caux, accompanied

QBE

ORE

William de Warrenne to England
1066; where Ralph Branche received
a grant of two knights' fees, of
which Gresham was the chief seat.
Barsham was also held from the
Be Wancis, tenants of Warrenne.
Ralph and his son Richard occur in
the charters of Walsingham Ahbey.
The latter had Walter, who in 1166
held the Norman estate of half a
knight's fee in capite in the bailifry
of Caux. William B. of Gresham,
his brother, had issue Richard, who
t. Henry II. confirmed to Castle
Acre Priory the tithes of his lord-
ship of Gresham, which had been
granted by his ancestors. This Sir
Richard Branche was one of four
knights summoned in 1200 to select
12 knights for the grand as-
wze, Norfolk (RCR, ii.). Sir Peter,
his grandson, held Gresham and Ayl-
morton by the 8er\'ice of two fees
from Earl Warrenne, and 1241 had
a writ of summons to pass into
France, and had a grant of market,
fair, and free warren. He had two
sons, Nicholas and Roger, the
former of whom with his descend-
ants bore the name of Branche, the
latter that of De Gresham. Both
continued to bear the same arms (a
chevron between three mullets),
merely varying the tinctures. In
the IGth cent, the Greshams added
a chief variously charged to their
arms.

Roger Branche or Gresham was a
bene&ctor fwith his wife) to Marrig
Priory, York. lioger de G., his
son, was living 1313 (Blomfield,
Norf. ix. 368). Edward de G. had
lands in Bodham, Norfolk, 136:3.
Another Edward, living c, 1400,
was father of John Gresham, who
at llolty Noflblk, and was

the direct ancestor of the celebrated
Sir Thomas GreshaoL (See Blome-
field's Norfolk.)

Gresley, Baronets. A well-known
branch of the house of De Toesni,
Barons of Toesni and Conches, Nor-
mandy.

Oresaley, for Gresley.
Orevllle or Grenville. The
names are used interchangeably in
the early records, and the arms of
Greville are those of Grenville vrith
a bordure to mark a younger branch.
The Grevilles, Earls of Brooke and
Warwick, Lords Brook, Greville,
&c., probably descend from a branch
of the house of Grenville or Greville,
of Wotton, Bucks. See Grenville.
The arms are those of a younger
branch of this house. This branch
was possessed of Drayton, Oxford-
shire (the adjoining county to
Bucks), and was descended from
John Greville (or Grenville), who
appears to be the same who is men-
tioned by Collins as of Wotton 1308,
and whose father John, son of John
de Greinville, was living 1305.
There can be little doubt that the
present branch sprang from the
Grenvilles at about this date, both
from the arms and the recurrence of
the same contemporary Christian
names.

Ctarey, or De Grai, from Gray,

Normandy, near Caen. Amulph was

Lord of rJray, c. 070, and his son

Nigel de Gray witnessed a charter

c. 1020 (Ijohinti&Uf Hist. Bret. ii.

171;. Turstin succeeded as Baron

I of Gray and Dounville, near Caen.

I In 1082 Ciihla, his daughter, granted,

! with cfmi^mi of her nephew Turstin

de Gray (ttm of Turgiit;, lands to

Holy Trinity, CV-n fCiall. Christ, xi.,

Instr. 71;, and Tttrstio, * »fm of Tor-

ORE

GRI

gifl/ executed a charter 1096(D'Am8y
et St. Marie, Sur Domesd.).

Anchetil de Gray, son of Turgis,
and brother of Turstin de Gray,
came to England with the Con-
queror, and 1086 held lands in Ox-
ford, Tiz. Redrefield (Rotherfield),
and five other lordships, from Wil-
liam Fitz-Osbome (Domesd.). Co-
lumbanus de Grae, son of Anchetil,
witnessed a charter of Ralph de
Limesi, t Henry I. (Mon. i. 831).
He had issue: 1. Robert; 2. Roger,
a tenant of the See of London, 1165,
father of Henry de Gray, first Baron
of Codnor, ancestor of the Lords
Grey of Ruthin, Wilton, Codnor,
and Walsingham, the Earla of Kent
and Stamford, Marquises of Dorset,
and Dukes of Suffolk.

Robert de Gray of Rotherfield,
Oxford, in 1166 held lands from the
barony of Windsor, Bucks (Lib.
Niger). The Bolbecs, a branch of
the Giffards, were barons in Bucks
and Northumberland, and t. Henry
n., Robert de Gray and his son
Robert witnessed a charter of Wal-
ter de Bolbec of Northumberland
(Hodgson, North, i. i. 167). Robert
de G., the younger, of Rotherfield,
had, 1, Walter J 2. Robert, who in
1200 had a suit in Bucks (RCR) ;
and in 1226 was of Schotton, North-
umberland, and became baron of
Rotherfield in 1245, on his brother's
resignation (Dugdale).

Walter, the elder son, was Chan-
cellor 1205, Archbishop of York
1216, and in 1245 resigned his ba^
rony of Rotherfield to his brother
Robert, who had issue, 1. Walter,
ancestor of the Lords Grey of Roth-
erfield, Barons by writ 1296; 2.
Richard; 3. William, of Langley,
Northumberland, 1240 (Testa, 388) ;
270

4. Hugh, ancestor of the Barons
Gray of Scotland.

Richard de Gray and William his
brother paid a fine in Northumber-
land 1233 (Roberts, Excerpt, i. 260).
He was Viscount of Northumber-
land 1236 ; and from him descended
the Greys Earls of Tankerville, and
the Earls Grey.

Oribble, or Grebell, from Grabol.
Richard Grabol, Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS).

Oribbon. Liescelina Gripon,
Normandy, 1198; the Lady of Gri-
pon, 1195 (MRS).

Orioe. Richard de Grisy, Nor-
mandy, 1180 ; RichardJ de Grise, or
Grisey, 1198 (MRS). Eustachius
Gris, England, 1189 (Rot. Tip.).

OriOley. See Greoley.

Grieve. See Gkbayes.

Grieves. See Gbsayes.

GrigTff. See Gkbgg.

Grirffs, for Grigo.

Grire, for Grigg.

Grtndale, or Percy. Edmond G.,
Archbishop of Canterbury, was son
of William G., who settled, on the
dissolution of the Monasteries, near
St Bees. There were others of the
name in London, Hunts, and especi-
ally in York, where Grindale or
Gi*endale, afterwards Handale, was
situated. This place belonged to a
branch of the Percys. Richard de
Percy was younger son of William I.
de Percy (Mon. Angl. i. 74), and
brother of Alan de P. He obtained
from his father Dunsley, Lofthouse
(in which Grendale was situated)
and other estates. He had, 1. Ralph
de Grendale, 2. William de Percy,
3. Walter Fitz-Richard. The se-
cond gave lands at Dunsley to
Whitby Abbey (Mon. i. 74). Ralph
de Grendal was father of Ralph,

GRI

GRO

both liying at the foundation of
Bridlington Priory. Walter, their
younger brother, succeeded, and,
1165, with his uncle William de
Percy, held a knighfs fee from Wil-
liam, son of Alan de Percy (Lib.
Niger). From Walter de Grendale
descended the G.s of the North, of
whom Walter de Grendale was re-
turned in 1300 as possessing an
estate above 40/. per ann. in York,
&c., and was summoned by writ for
military service in Scotland, and in
1312 was summoned by writ to the
Parliament of York as a baron of
the realm. ^

The armsof Grendale were, a cross
moline, flory, or patt^e, which was
also the coat of a branch of the
Percys (Robson).

Orlnt. Henry Grente, N. de
Grento, Richard, Simon Grento,
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Eus-
tace, Geoffry Grinde, England, c.
1272 (RH).
CMnjer. See Graner.
Orlpper. Ralph de Griperia,
Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
Grist. 8ee Gbeest.
Orooo. See Gbooan.
Oroffaa. John Grogon, men-
tioned in England c. 1272 (RH).
The name probably foreign, from its
formation.
Chrokes, for Croke.
<S99 Grose.
Josce, Matthew le Gros,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). Crassus,
or Le Gros, was a name of the Ge-
roies. Barons of Eschaufour.
», for Gross.

Ralph, Matthew, Roger,
Robert de Gtosbo, Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS). Henry Gros, Thomas
de Grace, and others, England, c.
1272 (RH).

Grosse. See Gross.

Orote. The lands of William^
Grout at Goudere, Normandy, were
confiscated by Philip Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant Norm. v. 159).
William Grote, England, c 1272
(RH).

Grouse, for Grosse.

Orosvenor, so named from the
office of Venur, or Venator (hunts-
man) of the Dukes of Normandy,
borne by this family. Walter de
Venur was eminently distinguished
960 at the battle of the Fords, be-
tween Lothaire, King of France, and
the Normans, where he was rescued
by Duke Richard I., and remounted
by him on his best horse (Palgrave,
Hist. Normandy, ii. 788). The name
occurs about the same time in the
Charters of the Gallia Christiana.
The ancient seat of the Le Venours
appears to have been Venables, near
Evreux, and they bore or, or argent,
a bend azure (La Roque, Hist. Har-
court, ii. 1181), which was also
borne by several of their English
descendants, especially by the family
under consideration. Three brothers
of this family came to England with
Hugh Lupus : 1. Gislebert Venator,
or De Venables, ancestor of the ba-
rons of Kinderton, of whom Gisle-
bert Venables of Cheshire is men-
tioned in Normandy 1180 as ' Gisle-
bert Venator' (MRS). The French
line of Le Venur, descended from
him, bore argent, a bend azure, fretty
or, for difference (Anselme, viii.
250). From another brother pro-
bably derived the Butlers of Chester,
Barons of Warrington, who also
bore or, a bend azure, differenced by
the wheat sheaves of Chester. 3.
Radulph, or Ranulph.
Ranulph Venator, a baron of Ches-

271

GRO

GUI

ter, held in capite from Hugh Lupus
in 1086 (Domead.). He witnessed
the foundation charter of Chester
Ahhej, and was a benefactor to it
(Mon. i. 201). His descendants all
bore or, a bend azure, till the 14th
cent Robert le Venur, his son,
received from Earl Hugh, t. Rufus,
Over Lostock, Cheshire (Ormerod,
iii. 82). His son Robert had, c.
1153, a grant of Bud worth, with the
office of forester or grand-huntsman
of Delamere Forest (Ormerod, ii.
115), from Earl Hugh Kevelioc.
Robert Grosvenor 1178 witnessed a
charter of John, Constable of Ches-
ter, for Stanlaw Abbey (Mon. i.
897). Ralph, his son, t. John (Or-
merod, iii. 87), was ancestor of the
Grosvenors of Cheshire. In the
reign of Richard II., Lord Scrope
objected to their use of their pa-
ternal arms, as his own ancestors
had used the same, at which time it
was proved that the G.s had borne
their arms from the remotest ages ;
but the influence of Scrope obtained
a decision depriving this family of
their original arms. The Marquises
of Westminster, Earls of Wilton,
and Lords Ebury descend from this
house.

Groat. See Grote.

Gruoby, or Grochy, the Frendi
pronunciation of Grochet. Claras de
Grochet, Normandy, 1180 (MRS);
Richard Grucet, England, c. 1272
(RH).

Orumell. Peter and Robert de
Grumuell held lands at Nogent, Nor-
mandy, from Philip- August us (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 182).

Oabblns, or De Gobion, froni

Bretagne. Guido Gobio witnessed

a charter of GeofFry de Dinan, c.

1070, as one of his knights (Morice,

272

^st. Bret. Preuves, i. 439), and
William Gobio occurs in a charter
of the same date (Ibid.). Hugh
Gubiun was of Northants 1130 (Rot.
Pip.), and' 1165 Richard Gubiun,
or Gobio, held fiefs in Bedford and
Derby from Beauchamp, and Ferrara
Earl of Derby (Lib. Niger). The
name was corrupted to Gubbins.
Sir Hugh Gobyun of York occurs c.
1300 (PPW).

Gabby. N. Gob, Guislanus Gobe,
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Geof-
fry, Walter, &c., Cobbe, England,
c. 1272 (RH).

Gade, for Good.

Gadgre. See Goodoe.

Gad^en. See Gudgeon.

Gadereon, for Cucon. See Gog-
gin.

Gaest. Guest was near Caen,
Normandy. This family settled in
Salop at the Conquest, and held
Lega from the De Dunstanvilles. In
1150 Alan de D. granted the lands
of Alric de Lega to Wembridge
Priory (Eyton, Salop, ii. 273). Tho-
mas de Lega, his son, occura 1180
(314); Walter and Leonard, hia
sons, 1104-1230; Henry, son of
Leonard, 1240 (315). Roger de
Lega, or Guest, brother of the latter,
had Thomas, who gave l/inds to
AVembridge Priory (Eyton, Salop,
ii. 313). In 1295 Adam Gest was
assessor of parliamentaiy aids in
Salop (PPW). From this Norman
race descended Bishop Guest, one of
the Reformers, and the eminent
manufacturer, Sir John Guest.

Guise, or Gouiz. See CusT. In
1105 Richard de Guiz held, five
knights* fees in Gloucester from the
Earl of Gloucester (Lib. Niger). In
1203 Robert de Gouvis also held five
fees of the honour of Gloucester, for

GUL

GUR

which fees the service was performed
in Normandy (Rot. Cane. 67). This
Robert de G. is frequently mentioned
t. John, in Bedford, Cambridge, &c.
(RCR) ; Hardy (Rot. Claus. &c.) ;
and a manor was styled Apsley Guiz
or Guise after the family. About
1300 Sir John de Gyse, Bucks, bore
gules, six mascles yair, a quarter or,
being nearly those borne by the
baronets Guise of Gloucestershire.
The original arms of Gouiz were vair.

Ouli. Petrus Goles, Normandy
1198, Gervaaius Gouel 1106 (MRS);
Laurence^ Richard, Matilda Gule,
England c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
baronets Gull.

Oulley. See Goullee.

OnlllTer, or Golafre. See Gn.-

LIYBB.

OnU J. See Goxtllee.

Ckin. William de Gons, Nor-
mandy 1180-96, Gilbert de Gons,
Richard Goon 1198 (MRS); EUas
Goun, William Gun, England c.
1272 (RH).

CMmdfy. See GoXTNDBT.

Omin. See Gm,

CMuinell, for Gunwell, Gonville
or ConteviUe, descended from Her-
luin, Lord of Conteville, Normandy,
by his first marriage, the issue of
which, Ralph de ConteviUe, is stated
by Orderic Vitalis to have had grants
from the Conqueror in England.
Accordingly in 1083 he appears
holding lands in Somerset, but as
mesne lord (Exon. Domesd.), his
barony being in Gloucester, and
being held 1086 by his son Roger
Fitz-Ralph (Domesday). This ba-
rony in 1166 was held by his grand-
son Aoger fltz-Ralph, whose bro-
thers Hugo, Hamelin, Philip, and
Robert de Gundeville all held fiefs
in the same county (Lib. Niger).

Hugo de G. also hold two fees in
Somerset, and Robert de G. two
(Lib. Niger). Adam de ConteviUe,
or GundeviUe, one of the famUy,
acquired Dodington, Somerset, t.
Henry IE.; from whom descended
the fi&mily of Dodington, which con-
tinued in the male line to 1720. The
GunviUes or Gonvilles of Dorset were
of this family, also the founder of Gon-
viUe and Caius CoUege, Cambridge.

Ominer, for Connbb.

OanniiMr. William Ginon, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Rufus de
Gknun, England t. John (Hardy,
Rot. de Libert. 100); Geofiiry
Gannon c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
baronets of the name.

Ovnter. N. Gontier, Normandy
1180 (MRS); Sir Peter Gontier or
Gunter accompanied Bernard de
Neumarchd in th^ conquest of Breck-
nock 1088, and obtained a fief there
(Jones, Brecknock, i. 92).

CMmtiier. See GuNXHB.

Oappj, for GopU. Ursel and
Aufrid Gopil, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); John and Richard GopU,
England c. 1272 (RH).

Onrdon, from Gourdon or Gorden
near Cahors, a Gothic race. Adam
de G. of Hants 1207 (Hardy, ObL
et fin.). Aimeric de G. 13th cent,
was a benefiictor to the church, and
had grants from King John in Eng-
land (Testa); and WUUam de G.
founded Gourdon Abbey 1240 (Gall.
Christ, xi. 133, 174, 187). In 1231
Henry III. granted to Ralph Mares-
chal part of the estate j)f Sir Adam
de Gourdon (Roberts, Excerpta). In
1257 Adam G. was baiUff in fee of
Wolraer Forest (lb.). In 1261
William, son of Roger G., paid a fine
in Lincoln (lb.). The fanuly stiU
remains of consequence.

273

GUR

HAl

Onrne jy for De Ooumaj, one of
the greatest and most ancient ba-
roniid families of Normandy, which
was also seated in England, but
which is too well known to need
details.

Oqit, for Gobs.

Oiiali, or Goehe. See Goocn.

CMiy. See GsE.

CMistard. See Costart.

•atttb. See GoocH.

Oajatt. See Wyatt (Lower).

Oaje, for Guy.

Onylee. • William de Goilie,
Normandy 1196 (MRS)j WU)iam
GiUy, England c. 1272.

Oyde. Eobert Giude of Noir-
mandy 1180^»6 (MRS).

Oye, for Gut. . ,

Oyies, for Giles.

Oynae, for Gtkn.

Oynn, or Gynney. Richard de
Gisnei, Normandy 1180-d5 (MRS) ;
Roger de Gisneto, England 1199
(RCR).

H

Haberlleld, Alberville, or Auber-
ville, from A. near Caen. William
de Aubervilla, Normandy, 1180
(MRS) ; Hugh deAlbertivilla, Kent,
1130 (Rot. Pip.); WiUiam de A.,
Norfolk, 1194 (RCR) ; Richard de
Haubervyle, c. 1272 (RII).

Hablln, for Abelinb, or Abelon.

Haekett, or Achbt. Robert
Haket, Normandy, 1180-96 ; Alvered,
Robert, II., 1198 (MRS) ; Walter
Haket, England, 1194 (RCR).
Walter Achet, 1086, held from
Walter Giffard in Bucks. Bertram
Haget witnessed a charter of Robert
Mowbray (Mon. i. 764), and 1200
Bertram H. founded Helaugh Abbey,
York. The family of Achet, Ilachett,
Hatchett, Hacket, or Haget, spread
into all parts of England and Ireland.

Haddan. William Hadon, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS) ; De Haddon,
England, c. 1272 (RH). .

Hadden. See Haddai^.

Haddon. See Haddan.

Haden. See Haddan.

Hadow, for Hoto, or Hot6t.
Emma, Roger, Nicholas de Hotot,
274

Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS) ; Wil-
liam de Hotot, England, 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). The name oceors continually
afterwards. See Otto.

Saes, for Hase.

Haffgett, armorially identified
with Haekett. Rolland Haget, of
England, 1168 (Rot. rip.) ; Geoffry
Haget, 1189 (lb.).

Harris. See Aoois.

Halgbt. See Hait.

Halle. Denis, Ralph, Fulco^
Haisle, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).

Ballea. See Hales.

BalUe, for Hailly, or D*Ally.
Walter Allie, Normandy, IIW
(MRS). See Alley.

Haln, for Asnes. Durandus Asnes,
Normandy, 1196 (MRS). SeeAsiTB.

Halaes, from Haisne near Arras.
Hugh de Haynes witnessed a charter
of Payen de Beauchamp, founding
Chicksand Priory, 12th cent. (Mon.
ii. 793) ; also Walter de Haynes.
William Hayne, 1326, bailsman for
the M.P. for Ilchester (PPW).

Halaes, for Hain.

Halas, forHAnr.

HAI

HAM

», for Hare.

Halt. Gervase Haitie, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). Henry Hat, Tho-
mas del Hat, England, c. 1272 (RH).

Haldane. Robert Alden, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS). See Haw-
tin.

Halden. See IIaldanb.

Bale, for Hall. See also Halle.

Bales, for Halts or Axis. See
Ellis — sometimes also a local name.

Balej. See Hailey. Irbh fami-
lies of the name are Celtic.

Baliday, from Halyday, Nor-
mandy (M^m. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
159). Philip and Reginald de
Halyday of England, 1194 (RCR).

Halkett, armorially identified
with Hackett. Hence the gallant
General Sir Colin Halkett.

Ball. Serlo de Haula, of Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; also Robert de
Hala. In 1165 Thomas de Hal and
Richard de la Hale held in Lincoln
from De Senlis. The family was of
importance in the west of England.
See Hawlet. The name includes
families of various origin, some
perhaps not Norman.

Ball, or De Clarefai. The learned
Joseph Hall, Bishop of Norwich,
was son of Hall, seneschal to the
Earl of Huntingdon, President of
the North, and by his arms is identi-
fied as one of the Lincolnshire
family of Halls of Grantham, the
ancestor of which, on marriage with
an heiress of the Halls, assumed the
name and arms. William Fitz-
william, son of Thomas, and brother
of John Fitzwilliam, 14th cent., was
the person alluded to who took the
name of Hall, as appears from the
Lincoln Visitation, 1592. See Fitz-
william.

Bailatt, for Allott.

Ballettf for Hallatt.

Balle J, for Alley.

BalUday. See Haudat.

Ballowes. See Hallows. ^

Ballows, or Hallow, for Halot.
Roger Halot, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS).

Balls, for Hall.

Baiij, for Halley.

Balljbone, for Allibonb.

BaUe, for Halsey.

BaUej. William de Halasa,
Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Britia de
Alisy and Silvester, 1180-96 (lb.) ;
Robert de Alsey, England, c. 1272
(RH).

Baly. See Haley.

Bam, from the Castle of Ham, Nor-
mandy. William du Ham, Normandy,
1180-98 (MRS) ; WilUam and Alex-
ander de Ham,England, c. 1272(RH).

Bambelton. See Haxilton.

Baq^bleton. See Hamilton.

Bambj. Gaufridus Ilambee,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Roger de
llambeia, and others, 1180-95 (lb.).

Bamel. Robert Ilamel, Ranulph,
Turstan, Savaric, and eleven more,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Alex-
ander de Hamel, England, c. 1272
(RH).

Barnes. See Ames.

Bamilton. Gislebert, Lord of
Blosseville (now Blouville), Nor-
mandy, in 1086 held Newton and
Brayfield, Bucks, and Harold and
Falmersham, Beds, from the Coun-
' tess Judith (Domesd.). William de
Blosseville was of Beds 1130 (Rot
Pip.). Robert de B., his son, c.
1150 granted lands at Harold,
Turvey, and Lavendon to Harold
Abbev. Jordan de Blosseville, brother
of Robert, possessed the estates of
Newton-Blosseville, &&, in Bucks,
and was in 1157 Viscount of Lincoln.
2 276

HAM

HAN

He probably held the office of
seneschal of the great Crown de-
mesne of HameldoD^BuckS; and thence
was named 'De Hameldon/ and
under that name he held lands,
1165, from the see of Durham (Lib.
Nig.), and in 1156 he had a Crown
grant of lands in Surrey (Rot. Pip.).
He had two sons: 1. Gilbert de B.,
who occurs in Normandy c. 1180
(MRS). 2. Thomas.

Thomas de Hameldon occurs in
Northumberland (where the family
had estates), 1170 (Hodgson, iii. iii.
16, 18), He had issue — 1. Robert ;
2. Roger de Hameldon, who occurs
in Northumberland c. 1200 as security
for the Abbot of Kelso (lb. ii. ii. 256),
and in Normandy as Roger de Blusse-
ville (MRS).

Robert de Hameldon, the elder
son, occurs as a knight of North-
umberland 1207 (lb. ii. ii. 148, 258).
He was also Lord ofNewton-Blosse-
Tille 1203-9 (Lipscombe, Bucks,
It. 257), and occurs in a suit in that
county 1199 (RCR). His son,
Gilbert de Blosseville, or de Hamel-
don, was Lord of Newton-Blosseville
1254, when he sold it to another
branch of the family (Lipscombe).
He also possessed the estates in Surrey
(Testa) ; and holding his lands from
the Honour of Huntingdon, and
therefore from the kings of Scotland,
he received a settlement in Scotland
Idth cent., and in his latter years
became an ecclesiastic (Chart. Pais-
ley). His elder son, Walter Fitz-
Gilbert de Hameldon, was one of the
barons of Scotland, and obtained the
barony of Cadzow, afterwards Ham-
ilton. From this line descend the
Dukes of Abercom, the first Dukes of
Hamilton, and many other noble
families of the name.
276

I, for Amiss.

Bamley. John, Reginald, Ri-
chard de Amblia, Normandy, 1108
(MRS); Geoffry de Amblie, Eng-
land, 1199 (RCR).

Bamlin. Ralph, Robert, Roger,
William Hamelin, Normandy, 1198
(MRS); William Hamelyn, Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).

Bamling. See Hamlin.

Bamlyn. See Bauun,

Bamman, for Hammond.

BanqnantyforHAMMOND (Lower).

Bammat, from Amatus, or Am6e.
Ralph Amde, Normandy, 1180-06
(MRS).

Bammett. See Hammatt.

Bammie, for Hamby.

Bammon. See Hammond.

Bammond, or Hamon. Geoffry,
Ranulph,Waleran, Richard, Stephen
Hamon, or Hammon, Normandy,
1180-08 (MRS); John Hamon,
England, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
baronets Hammond.

Bampden. See Hampton.

Bampton. William de Hantona,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). William,
Aelis, Gervase, Osbert, Walter
de Hantona, Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS) ; Alexander, Reiner, Roger,
Simon de Hamton, England, 1108
(RCR). The family of Hampden,
Bucks, from which descended the
patriot John Hampden, derived from
Alexander de Hamptona.

Bams, for Ham.

Banoe, for Hanns, or Anns.

Banoook, or De Sprenchaux,
from S. in Burgundy. Agilric de
Sprenchaux, Lord of Longnor and
Westley, Salop, lived t. Stephen
(Eyton, Salop, vi. 26). William his
son was bailiff at Hencot for the
Abbey of Lilleshall, and Lord of H.
by gift of the same Abbey (lb. 868).

HAN

EAR

In 1208 Roger Fitzwillianii his son,
was of Encoty and 1274 Thomas
Hancoc, or Hencot, sub-escheator of
the king, Salop, set forth the lands
held by Sir Robert Springhouse
(Sprenchaux, his ancestor, lb. 20).
The name gradually changed to
Hancock^ and hence derived the
Viscounts and Barons Castlemaine.

Handle J; or D*Akdbly (Lower),
from Andelys near Rouen. Richer
De Andeli occurs in England, 1083,
as a baron (Exon. Domesd.). The
name occurs in the Winchester
Domesday (560), and in 1105 (Lib.
Niger), when this family had estates
in Hants and North Hants, and in
Normandy. In England the name
remained 14th cent (Mon. Angl. i.
106, 1026 J PPW ; D'Anisy et St
Marie sur Domesday.) It bore the
forms of Dandeleigh, Daundely,
and Handley.

Banes, for Hadtes.

Bankers, or Hanker, from An-
core, Normandy, mentioned 1198
(MRS).

Banker, from Anchd in Poitou.
Robert de Ankd accompanied Boa-
mund to the Crusade 1096 (Roger
Wend. ii. 76). Thomas de Hanchet
of Cambridgeshire, 1316 (Palgr.
Pari. Writs).
. Baaley, for Handlet.

Bonn, for Anne.

Banne, for Anne.

Bonnes, for Hanns.

Wf^«i«i«jtii^ or IIanwell, for
Handyille, or Andevillb, from
Andeville, a castle near Valognes,
where the name occurs before 1030.
The family as Andeville and Anne-
Yille had possessions in many English
counties, and frequent writs of mili-
tary summons. (See De Gerville, Anc.
Chateaux; Mon. Angl. i. 692, ii. 905 ;

Lib. Niger J Testa j PPW; Rot
Cane. ; DesBois, Dictde la Noblesse.)
The name remained in Kent 17th
cent as IlAinriLLE or Handyille.

Bansell, for Ancell.

Bansor. See Ensob.

Banton. ^SiM Hampton.

Ban well. ^SiM Hannuell.

Barbar, for Harbert. See Har-

BERD.

Barben. See Harbin.

Barberd, or Harbert, for Herbert.
Peter, Hugh, Serlo, William, Her-
bert, &c., Normandy, 1180-05
(MRS); Herbert Herbert, England,
1190 (RCR) ; Geoffry, Gilbert H.,
and others, England, c. 1272 (RH).

Barbin. Aeliza de Hatpin, Nor-
mandy, 1180-96; Ralph IL, 1198
(MRS). Hence the name of Orpen.

Barbord, Morden, or De Bercy,
from Bercy, Normandy. Serlo de
Burcy was a baron in Somerset and
Dorset 1086 (Domesd.). Robert
Fitz-Serlo, his son, had grants in
Cheshire from Hugh Lupus (Mon. i.
201). These appear to have de-
scended to Nigel de B., who con-
firmed lands to Chester (Mon.), and
1165 held lands in Wilts as Nigel de
Morden (Lib. Niger). His son or
grandson 13th cent, held Morden,
Wilts (Testa), and his brothtT
Nicholas de M. held lands in capite
in Essex, which passed to John his
son, on whose decease, 1268, Nicholas
de M., his cousin, paid homage for
them(Roberts, Excerpt). His brother
Guido de Bercy de Morden occurs
in 1249 as indebted to Isaac the Jew,
of Norwich. William de M., his de-
scendant, d. 1362, seized of lands in
Middlesex. Robert M. occurs in
Essex t. Elizabeth, from whom
descended the Mordens of Sufheld
(now IIarbord),.Ix)rds SufBeld.

277

HAR

HAR

Harbordi for Harborb-Mordek.

Barbour, for Harbobd.

Harbatty for Harbold. Thomas
Herbolt, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).

Haroonrt, aweU-known Norman
family^ ancestors of the Earls of Har-
court (See Collins), and descended
from Bernard the Dane, Regent of
Normandy c. 940.

Harden, for Hardem or Ardem.
See Bracebridox.

Hards, for Ardbs.

Hardy. Roger, Hunfrid, Robert,
Nicholas Hardi, Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS); John, Thomas, Ilenry,
William Hardi, England, c. 1272
(RH).

Hare, or I^igh, baronets, probably
from the family of Leigh, a branch
of Db la Mare.

Hare. Wymarc Heres, and Wil-
liam of Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Robert Hare, Norfolk, 1199 (RCR) ;
Henry, Hugh le Hare, and others,
England, c. 1272 (RH) ; also Geof-
fry le Heyr, and others. In 13th
cent. Roger le Hare occurs in Nor-
folk (Blomef. ii. 449). In 1319
William le Eyr occurs in N. (v. 311).
In 1264 Roger le Hayre occurs in N.
(v. 310). Hence the Hares of Stow
Bardolph, and the Earls of Listowell.
See Eyrb.

Harelleld. Fulco and William
de Herouville, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS).

Bareno. Ralph Harenc occurs
in Normandy 1118 (Ord. Vit. 848).
In 1203 Ralph H. was father of
Roger H., Lord of Gauville. Walke-
lin, 1166, held lands in Wilts, Terric
H. in Warwick (Lib. Nig.). The
name was changed frequently to
Harenge or Herring. Of this latter
name was Thomas H., Archbishop
of Canterbury.
278

Harker, for Haroourt (Lower).

Harle, for Harrbll.

Harlot, for Halot, from Halot,
Normandy. Roger Halot, Norman-
dy, 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh and Robert
Harlot, England, c. 1272 (RH).

Harman, or Herman. Ralph,
William, Richard, Hugh Herman,
Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS) ; Ralph,
Nicholas Herman, England, c. 1272
(RH). Hence the Earls of Rosse.

Harmer. John, Ralph, William
Hermer, Normandy, 1180 - 98
(MRS).

Barmonj', from Aumenil, Nor-
mandy. Richard and Ralph Au-
mesnU, 1198 (MRS).

Harms. See Arhes.

Hamell, for Amell or Arnou)
(Lower).

Harold. Radulphus Herolt, Nor-
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS); Robert
Harald, England, 1199 (RCR) ;
Reginald, Roger Harald or Haralt,
c. 1272 (RH).

Harrali, for Arras. See Beaton.

HarraU, for Harrell.

Harrell. Peter, Roger, Osbert,
&c., Harel, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS) ; Agnes, Robert Erl, Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).

Harrild, for Harold.

BarrlU. See Harrell.

Harris, for Heriz. Ralph Heriz,
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Ivo
de Heriz, England, 1130; Ivo de
H., 1199 ; Hugh de H. and Roger
Hence, c. 1272 (Rot. Pip. ; RCR ;
RH). Harris and Heriz are armo-
rially identified, each bearing three
herissons (hedgehogs) in allusion to
the name. Landric de Baugencj
of B. in the Orleanois had issue
John and Hericius, or Hence, who
in 1022 were prohibited by King
Robert of France from moling

HAR

HAS

inroads on the estates of a neigh-
bouring abbey (Bouquet, x. 607).
Landric witnessed a charter of King
Robert, 1028 (GaU. Christ, viii.
297, instr.), and was ancestor of the
powerful Barons of Baugency. He-
ricius was father of Ancelin de
Beaumont (styled Alselin in
Domesd.), who, 1086, held a great
Barony in Notts, &c. Ivo Htz-
Herice or De Heriz, his son, was
Viscount of Notts before 1130. He
had issue, 1, Ralph Hanseline, who
held the Barony in Notts in 1165;
2, Robert Fitz-IIerice mentioned in
a charter of Barberie Abbey, exe-
cuted by Henry II. ; 8, Josceline,
mentioned in Hunts, 1156 (Rot.
Pip.) ; 4, William, who held, 1166,
two fees in Notts and four in Lin-
coln ; 6, Humphry.

Humphry Hairez was of Berks,
1158 (Rot Pip.). WilHam Herez,
18th cent., possessed estates, Wilts.
From him descended William Har-
rys, one of the principal inhabitants
of Salisbury, 1469 (Hoare), ancestor
of the Earls of Malmsbury, who
bear the three herissons, the arms
of Heriz. Lord Harris bears the
same.

Harris. Wymund Ilarace, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).

Harrison. Gilbert and Philip
Heri^on, Normandy, 1180 - 98
(MRS) ; Henry Harsent, Engl., c.
1272 (RH). The name no doubt
includes other families as a patro-
nymic. See Habsaiyt.

Harrlss. See Harris.

Harrold. See Harold.

Harrop. Qeoffry de la Ilerupe
held lands, Normandy, t. Philip-
Augustus (M^m. Soc. Ant. Norm.
V. 166); Andrew, Nicholas Harpe,
England, c. 1272 (RH).

William Herou, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Richard
Hero, England, c. 1272 (RH).

Harry. Ralph Harry, Normandy,
1180-96 (MRS) ; John Harre, Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).

Harrjrman, for Harmav.

Haraant. Richard and Ranulph
Fitz-Hersent, Richard and Roger
Hersent, Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS); Henry Harsent, England,
c 1272 (RH).

Bart, or Le Gerf. William, Ri-
chard, Walter, Ralph Cerfus, Nor-
mandy, 1180-98 (MRS); in Eng-
land translated into Hert before
1272 (RH). Hence the Baronets
Hart-Dyke.

Barte. See Hart.

Barter, or Hartery, perhaps from
Artres, near Valenciennes. Wil-
liam Artur, England, c 1272 (RH).

Hartlaad. Alan de Hertaianda,
Norm. 1198 (MRS). The house of
Dinan were Barons of Hartland,
Devon. See DnvHAic.

Bartree. See Hartrt.

Bartry. See Harter.

Bartt. See Hart.

Banrest. Richard Hervest of
Oxfordshire, c. 1272 (RH). This
seems to be a Norman patronymic,
derived from Erfast, a Norman
name.

liwpyey, William Herveus, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS), and England,
1109, Surrey and Suffolk (RCR).
Probably several families of different
origin bore the name. See Hsrvey.

Barrie, for Harvet.

Base. Bartholomew de la Hase
held a knight's fee, Hereford, 1165
(Lib. Nig.). The name probably
from Hayes near Blois.

Baseler, for Hoseler. See Osler.

Basell or Hasle. See Haile.

279

HAS

HAT

Haske J, for Askey, or Askew.

Basler. See Haseleb.

Hassara. William Hasart and
Richard, Normandy, 1180 - 98
(MRS); Hugh Hasard, England,
1189 (Rot. Pip.>

BasseU. See Hasell.

Bassett, or Haste. Hugh Heste,
Normandy, and Henry H., 1180-98
(MRS) ; John Heat, Geoffry Hassot,
England, c. 1272 (RH).

Bastie, for Haate. See Hast.

Bastlii, for AsTiN.

Basting, or De Venoix. The
Barons of Venoix, near Caen, held
their fief as hereditary Marshals of
the Stahle (Masters of the Horse),
whence they bore the name of * Le
Mareschal,' or 'Mareschal of Venoix '
(MSAN, xii. 16). Milo le Mares-
chal, b. probably c. 980, and Lesce-
lina his wife, were living 1050, when
the Duchess Matilda purchased
lands at Vaucelles from them for
Holy Trinity, Caen (Ibid.). He
had issue Ralph le Mareschal and
other sons, who came to England
106(5. R. was living 1080, and
had issue, 1, Robert; 2, Roger le
Mareschal, who, 1086, held lands in
Essex ; 8, Gerold, owner of estates
Suffolk, 1086; 4, Goisfrid, owner
of estates in Hants and Wilts, 1086,
father of Gilbert, ancestor of the
Mareschals, Earls of Pembroke.

Robert, the elder son, is some-
times styled Fitz-Ralph, elsewhere
' De Hastings,' and ' Le Marischal '
(Domesd. 17, 73, 74 b, 160 b ; Essex,
107 b). He was Lord of Venoix,
and was the king^s viscount or
seneschal at Hastings, where and at
Rje his descendants long held the
revenues in farm from the Crown.
He had William de Hastings, who,
c. 1100, m. Juliana, granddau. and
280

heir of Waleran, a great baron of
Essex, and was living 1180 (Rot.
Pip.). He, with Robert de Venoix
his brother, instituted a suit againat
his cousin Gilbert Mareschal and
his son to recover the office of
hereditary marshal, which G. or
perhaps Goisfrid, his father, had
obtained to the prejudice of the
elder line (Dugdale). The suit
failed, but in compensation Wil-
liam -de H. was created Dapifer.
His son, Hugh de H., in 1130 held
estates in Leicester and Bucks by
m. with the heir of De Flamville, by
whom also he acquired estates in Nor-
folk (Blomefield, 1.168,389). He had
issue, 1, Ralph, ancestor of Hastings,
Barons of Bergavenny and Earls of
Pembroke ; 2, Thomas, ancestor of
Hastings, Lord Hastings, Earls of
Huntingdon. There were numerous
branches of these families. From
the latter descended in the female
line the Marquises of Hastings.

Batoliard. See AcHARD.

Batober, for Hatchabd.

Batobett. SeeRA^CKBTT.

Batbeiill, or HauteriU, armo-
rially identified with Hautevill
(Robson). This family, which alao
appears under the form of Hovell
and Hauvell, is one of the moat
historically interesting in Europe,
being a branch of the Norman kings
of Naples and Sicily. Hialtt, a
Northman viking, c. 920, was its
probable founder, whence the fief
of Haultville or Hautville, Latinised
Alcavilla. Third in descent was
Tancred, b. c. 980-990, Sire de
llautville, who was in the 'court of
Richard II., whoso favour he gained
in the bunting field by^an esqploit
narrated by Galfrid de Malaterra.
He was loader of ten knights in the

HAT

HAW

Duke*8 service (Bouquet, xi.). He
m. and had Drogo, Umfridy Galfrid,
Serlo, Robert, Malger, Alyered,
WilUam, Humbert, Tancred, and
Roger, who were the most renowned
warriors of their age. Serlo was
taken into the Duke^s household in
reward for a remarkable feat of
chivalry, and Geoffry, according to
Orderic Yitalis, obtained the paternal
fief, when his father went to spend
his last days in Italy.

The other sons joined the Norman
chivalry in Apulia, where William,
sumamed * Bras de Fer,' became
leader of the Normans and Lord
of Ascoli, Drogo Lord of Yenosa,
and the other Norman chiefs great
barons. In 1043 William was
elected by the chiefs their general
and Count of Apulia. He was suc-
ceeded 1046 by his brother Drogo
de Hautville, Count of Yenosa, who
was succeeded by Humphry his
brother, who dying 1057 was suc-
ceeded by his brother Robert de
Hauteville, sumamed Guiscard (the
Adroit), Duke of Calabria, Apulia,
and Sicily. Roger his brother be-
came Count of Sicily, and from him
descended the De Hautevilles, kings
of Naples and Sicily. Bohemund,
Prince of Antioch and Tarento, so
renowned in the Ilrst Crusade, was
son of Robert Guiscard, and from
him descended the Kings of Cyprus
and Jerusalem.

A branch of this royal house
became seated in England. Geoffry
de Hautville, who remained in
Normandy, was father of Ralph de
Hautville or Altaville, who in 1080
held a Barony in Wilts (Domesd.).
His descendants were a renowned
race of warriors. Sir John de Haut-
ville accompanied Edward I. to

Palestine. In 1816 John de Haut-
ville was Lord of Norton^Hawfield
or Hautville, Somerset, and 1316-24
Sir Geofiry de H. was M,P. for
Somerset, Bucks, and Wilts. He
bore sable crusilly argent, a lion
rampant argent, being nearly the
same as those borne by the Eangs
of Italy as descendants of the Kings
of Cyprus. Hautville^s quoits, two
great rocks, which he is said to have
used as quoits, are still shown in
Somerset, where popular tradition
describes him as a giant (Collins,
Somerset).

The Hautvilles or Hauvilles were
seated in Northants and Rutland,
t. John ; and in Norfolk by grant
of Henry II., where they held the
dignity of hereditary falconer to the
king. The name changed in that
county to Auville, Haville, Hovell,
and Dunton. The name in Nor-
mandy in 1108 had changed to
Haville, when Hugh, Hubert, and
Walkelin de H. occur (MRS).

Battierell. See Hathbbill.

Ban. See Haitb.

Battrell. See Hatsbill.

Baurbton. See Hoohtok.

BaTtfn. See Avens.

BaTan, for Alvers or Auver.
Richard de Auvere of Normandy,
1198 (MRS).

Baviland. Robert de Haver-
land, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
kwaU, for Howis.
iwes, in some cases armorially
identified with Hasb.

Bawkar, the English form of Le
Fauconer or Accipitrarius. See
Falcosbr.

Bawkins, from the manor of
Hawkinge, Kent, held by Walter
Hawkin, 1326 (PPW). The family
had previously borne the name of

281

HAW

HAY

Flegg, for William de Flegg, 18th
cent.| held a fief in Hawking (Teata).
The fjdmilj had been seated at
Flegg, Norfolk, and t. Henry II.
Ralph Curzon of Flegg occurs
(Blomefieldy v. 414). Arthur, Roger,
and William de Flegg occur 1121-
1145 (lb. xi. 194) ; and the latter
maj be William de Curzon, men-
tioned 1165 (Lib. Nig.). Hence the
Baronets Hawkins.

Hawkins. 1. A local name as
above; 2, for Hawkins, Daketn,
Deacon, or De Akeny, armorially
identified.

Bawlay, from La Haulle, Nor-
mandy. Warin de Haulla occurs
in Somerset, 1166, and 1165 he held
a barony of eight fees in Devon
(Lib. Nig.). Roger de Aula of
Somerset and Dorset, 13th cent.
From this family descended the
Lords Hawley and the Baronets H.
J, for Hawes.

See IIawtin.
In 1086 Godwin Hal-
dein, Norfolk (Domesd.). May have
been Danish as Blomefield contends
(x. 390, 425), but the name appears
also in Normandy. See Haldane.
The family in England bore the
name Hauteyn, then Houghton.

Bawtrey, or De Hauterive, Al-
taripa, from Hauterive, Normandy.
A barony possessed by a branch of
the Paganels, with whom this family
is armorially identified, bearing three
lions passant instead of two, as
borne by P. of Bahantune. The
name occurs in England from the
Conquest.

Bay, or De la Haye. Richard,
sumamed Turstin Halduc, the first
known ancestor of this family, was
probably a younger son of Turstin
de Bastembourg, ancestor of the
282

Bertrams (see Mitfobd), as might
be inferred from several reasons.
He in 1056 with Eudo his son
founded Essay Abbey, Normandy,
endowing it with vast and princely
possessions (Gall. Christ, xi. 224
instr.). Eudo accompanied the
Conqueror. He is mentioned by
Wace as the ' Sire de la Haie,*
and in 1086 was a great baron in
England (Domesd.). BQs d. and
heir m. Geoffry de Mandeville, Earl
of Essex, Seneschal of Normandy
in her right (Dugd. Bar. 110).
Eudo had a brother Ralph, Dapifer
or Seneschal to Robert Earl of
Mortaine. In 1086 Ralph Dapifer
held in capite in Lincoln, and from
the Earl of Mortaine and Earl Alan
in Northants (Domesd.). He ac-
companied Duke Robert to Palestine,
1096 (Des Bois). In 1105 Robert
de Haia his son as heir confirmed
the charter of Turstin Halduc and
Eudo (Gall. Christ, xi. 227, Instr.) ;
and 1105 as Robert de Haia, 'son
of Ralph the Seneschal of 'the E.
of Mortaine ' and nephew of Hudo
(Eudo) Dapifer, granted Boxgrove
to Essay Abbey (lb. 233). The
confirmation charter of Henry I.,
1126, recites the gifts of Turstin,
Eudo, and the confirmation by
Robert de Haia and his sons Richard
and Ralph (lb. 234), also the grants
of Richard de Haia in BritviUe,
Normandy (lb. 235). Robert had
issue, 1, Richard de la Haye, whose
barony in Lincoln was of twenty
fees, 1165, and who left coheiresses;
2, Ralph, who held a Norman barony
1165 ; 3, William. The latter held
fiefs in Hereford, Devon, and Wor-
cester, 1165, and held the ofiice of
Pincerna or Butler of Scotland
(Douglas). From his. eldest mm

HAY

HEL

descended the Earls of Errol, and
from his younger the Marquises of
Tweeddale. Many other branches
of De la Hay existed in England
and Scotland.

Baydan. See Hadden.

Baydon, for Hadbon.

Bayer, for Habb.

Bayas; from Hayes near Blois.
In 1166 Bartholomew de la Hase
held a fief in Hereford (Lib. Nig.).
William de Hayes of Northants,
13th cent., was a follower of John
Giffardy and his house was plun-
dered after the Battle of Evesham
(Hunter, Rot Sel. 185). Hence
the Baronets Hayes.

Bajtasi for Halbs.

Baylayi for Hallet.

Bajmuui, for Hamoit. See Ham-
mond.

Basrmaiii for Hatmak.

Bajna, for Hatnxs.

Baynas. See Haixbs.

Bayr^ for Habe.

Bays^ for Haybs.

Baysar^ for Hassard.
I, for Hassard.
KaU, for Hassell.

BazUi, for Hassell.

Baala, for Hassell.

Baad, or Teste. Eobert Teste
(Tete), Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Nicholas Tate, Robert Hedde, Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH). Hence the
Baronets Head.

Baadan, for Hasdon.

Baalas, for Eles, or Etles.

Baaley : for English families see
Halet.

Bealy. See Healet.

Baaman, for Hayman.

Baard, for Harde, or Hardt.

Baam, for Heron, from Heron,
near Rouen. William Heron held a
fief, Normandy, t. Philip-Augustus

(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 176).
Odonil Heron, t Will. Rufus, wit-
nessed a charter in Durham (Raine,
N. Durh. Ap. 3). Alban de Hairun
held a barony Hertf. 1165 (Lib.Nig.).
SeeHBAits,
See Heabn.
from Hericy, Nor-
mandy. Hugh de Hersy, Gaiter
Hericie, Normandy, 1180^-05 (MRS);
Hugh de H. England, t. John
(Hardy, Rot. de Libertate).

BaaTana. See Heaven.

Baavan, for Hayek.

BaaTar, for ELayebs.

Babard. Geoffry Hebart, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Henry,
Reginald, Nicholas Hebart or He-
baid, England, c. 1272 (RH).

Babbard. See Hebabd.

Babbart. See Hebabb.

Babart. See Hebabd.

Baetor, from Le Acatour. See
Catob.

Badffa,orHegge(RH). SeeAQQ,

Badffaa. See AooBS.

Baad, for Head.

Baalas, for Heelis.

BaalU, for Eales, or Eyles.

Baaly, for Ely. Walter, Peter
de Ely, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS).

Balas, for Heelis.

Balbart, for Albbbt.

Balay, for Heelt.

Ballar, for Hbllieb.

BalUar, for Illiers, or Hellier, fro
St Hellier, near Rouen. Ralph
Illeriis, Normandy, 1108 (MRS).

Balla, for Heelt.

Baiiu, for Ellis.

BaUond, for Hellteb.

Ballyar. See Hellieb.

Balmaa. See Helm.

Balm. Emma de Ilaume (Halme)
Normandy, 1108 (MRS); Andrew
de Ilelum, EngL c. 1262 (RH).

283

HEL

HER

Kelps* Hugo de HelpOi Nor-
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Henry
Helbe, England, c. 1272 (RH). See
Alpb.

Balj. Walter de Hely, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS). See Hebly.

Bamans, for Emmens, or Ek-
VBTT (Lower).

Bambar, for Akbbb.

Bambltn, for Haiclik.

Bamaiis, for Hbkans.

Bammans, for Hekans.

Bammont, for Hamant or Xuaitd,

Bamory, for Akobt.

BamS| for Hams, or Ham.

Banoa, for Hancb.

Bandar. See Hexdrb.

Bandra, for Ai^drbw.

Bandra, for Andr^ or Anduew.

Bandrajyfor Andr^. SeeAsrDBXW,

Bandria, for Hbndrbt.

Bandry, for Hendrby.

Banary, for Hbnby.

Barbarf. 1. See Harbbrd. 2.
A well-known English family, Earls
of Pembroke, probably, from the
ancient arms (3 chevrons, with a
chief vair), of the family of St. Quin-
tin of Normandy. See St. Quik'tin.

Bard, for Hert, or Hart.

Baraman, for Herman.

Barinff. See Harekc.

Bartot, or Harriet, from De Ariete.
See 'Ram,

Bam, for Hearn.

Baron. Tihel de- Herion was of
Essex 1086. In 1165 Alban de Hai-
run held in Hertford, Richard in
Eseex, Dru in York, and Jordan in
York and Northumberland. In the
latter county the Herons were of
great note, and William Heron was
summoned as a baron 1369. See

HSARN.

Barron, for Heron.
Barriaa, or Heriz. See Harris.
284

Barring. See Harbnc.
. Barriott. See Heriot.

Barrman. See Harmav.

Barmon, for Herman.

Barsant. Richard, Roger, Ra-
nulph Hersent, Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS); Henry Harsent, Engl., c.
1272 (RH).

Mermee, See Hbarsey.

Barsay. See Hbrbbb.

lSLerve:y, or De Bourges. Geoffry
Papabos was made Viscount of Bour-
ges 920 (Ansehne, iii. 216). Qeoffry
111., his grandson, rebuilt the Abbey
of St. Ambrose, Bourges, 1012, and
1037 was at war with the Lord of
Chateau-Raoul. He had issue: 1.
Geofiry N., whose son Stephen,
discount of Bourges, left Matilda de
Sully his niece and heir ; 2. Maldal-
bert, father of Hervey.

Hervey de Bourges (Bituricensia),
cousin of- Stephen the yiscount, ac-
companied the Conqueror, and 1086
held a great barony in Suffolk
(Domesday). Henry Fitz-Heryey,
his son, witnessed a charter of Roger
de Clare (Mon. i. 731). The barony
passed from the family t. Stephen.
Hervey, brother of Henry, held fiefs
of Pechd in Suffolk, and his son paid
a fine 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Osbert
Fitz-Hervey, 1165, held a fief from
Pech^, being then styled ' De Haf-
field,' firom one of his lordships (Lib.
Niger). He was, t. Richard I. and
John, one of the king's justiciaries
(Mon. i. 854; Rot. Cane; RCR).
Henry Fitz-Her?ey, his son, waa,
1203, in charge of the royal forests
beyond Trent (Rot. Cane). Adam
Fitz-H., his son (Blomefield, Norf.
xi. 231), had issue John Fitz-Herrey,
who m. Joan,4au. of John Hammon,
Lord of Thurley, Bedford, and d.
1292, and from him lineally desoend

HER

HIL

the Marquises of Bristol and the
Baronets Bathurst.

Kerwey. See Habybt.

Bessei or Hese, for Hase. There
are foreign &milies also of the name.

Basaeji for Hese, or Hasb.

Uemter, for Ester. William, Ro-
bert, Andrew, EstororEstur, Norm.
1180-88 (MRS). See Astob.

Batt, for Hatt or Haitb.

Bevfflii for Httoh.

Bewat, for Hbwbtt (Lower).

Bewell, a corruption of Hoel or
Huel. See Hoilb.

Bewer, for Eure, a branch of De
Vesci. See Vbsbx.

Bewett, from Huest or Huet,
near Eyreux. The Norman family
of Huet long co^tinued (Des Bois).'
William de Huet paid a fine, ap-
parently in Lincoln, 1204 (E[ardy,
ObL et fin.). Peter Hughet occurs
in Sussex 1278, and in 1311 Robert
H. (PPW). Sir Walter Hewet was
a distinguished warrior in France
t. Edw. UI., and from him descended
the Hewets, created baronets 1621
and 1660, and Viscounts Ilewet
1689, also the eminent lawyer James
H., Lord Chancellor of Ireland, and
first Viscount Liffbrd.

Bewetaon, for Hewson.

Bewltt, for Hbwbtt.
for Hewbs.

Fulco de Hue^on,
Norm. 1108 (MRS); William and
Guido de H. 1180-95 (lb.).

Bey, or De la Hey. See Hat,
armorially identified.

Meyer, or Le Heyr. See Habb.

Bibbard, for Hbbard.

Bibbart, for Hebbbt.

Bibbard, for Hebabo.

BIbbart. See Hebabd.

Blbbltt, firom Hibbebt.

Btekay. Alyered Hequet, Norm.,

1180-95 (MRS) ; John and Basilia
Hicchi, Engl., c. 1272 (RH).'

Blekla, for HiCKBT.

BloUinff. William and Hugh
de Ikelon, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS),
probably of Hickling, Notts.

Bloka, Hick, or Hycke, or Hecke,
from Hitchin, Herts (anciently
Hich). Henry de Hie witnessed the
charter of Bernard de Bailliol t.
Henry 1. (Mon. Angl. ii. 98). Henry
was probably Seneschal of Hitchin
under his &ther Bernard de Balliol,
who was lord. Temp. Henry II.
lived William de Heck, whose son
Herman occurs 1204 (Hunter,'Fines).
In 1298 Payne de Hyche was bails-
man for the M.P. for Hertford ; Ro-
bert de H. was soon after M.P. for
the same. Hence the Viscounts
Campden. -

Biffff. See Hbdob.

Blffftn. Richard Hegent, Noifn.
1180-95; John and David Hicun,
England, c 1272 (RH).

Blffrina* SeeHiQQis, Irish fiim-
ilies of the name are probably Celtic.

Blffffs. See Hedges.

Blffbt, for Haitb.

BUbart. Gaufred de Heldebert,
Restoldus H., Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Robert Ilberd, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

BUdabrand. N. Heldebrant oc-
curs in Norm. 1180 (MRS); the
name occurs in Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Blldar, for Elder (Lower). Ra-
nulph Heldeier, Normandy, 1180
(MRS) ; Cristina le Heldere, Julian
Hildegar of England, c. 1270 (RH).

Blldjard, armorially identified
with EQlliar, Helliar, and Hbllibb.

Bill. 1. Local English in many
instances. 2. The English form of
De Monte. See Moukt. 3. For
Helle, or De Heille, from H. near

285

HiLr

HOA

Beauyais. Qozelin do Heilles 1060
"witnesAed a charter of Henry I.,
King of France (Bouquet, xi. 579).
A branch settled in England 1066;
and bore a bend azure on a field
sable, afterwards changed to a fesse,
the tinctures remaining the same.
The French line bore a bend fusilly.
Theobald de Helles was living t.
Stephen. His son Thomas Fitz-
Theobald gave, temp. Henry 11., a
tenement at Canterbury to tiie Hos-
pitallers (Mpn. ii. 411, 412). In
13th cent. Bertram de Helles was
Constable of Dover Castle. Thomas
de H. possessed Helles Court in Ash,
t. Edward I. Henry de H. was M.P.
for Kent, t. Edward HI., Gilbert
Viscount of K., 1355, and his arms
remain, sa. a bend argent (Hasted).
In the church of Ash the arms are,
argent, a chev. sable, between three
leopards* faces or, being the founda-
tion of the modem arms. The family
was spread throughout Kent and
Surrey, and from it probably derived
Sir Moyses Hill, ancestor of the
Marquises of Downshire, whose
origin has been ascribed to the De-
vonshire family of Hill, but the
arms of the latter are wholly dif-
ferent, and there is no assignable
evidence of connexion.
Blllard, for Hilliard. See HiL-

DYARD.

Hillary, from St. Hilary, Nor-
mandy. Jane, Hubert, Peter, Ralph
de St. Hilary, 1180-98 (MRS).
The Baronets Hillary are of this
family.

BlUaard, for Hilliard.

BiUeary, for Hillary.

BiUen, for Hellen, Hallen, or
Allen.

BiUar, for Hilleeb.

BUliar. See Hildyard.
286

BUUar, for St. Hellier« See
Hildyard.

Bills, for Heilles. See Hnx.

BiU jard, for HnxiAB.

BiUyar, for Hk^.lybb.

Bilson, for Helson, Elson, or
Alison.

Bimas, for Hiemes. See Amss.

Binffe, or Hinges, for Hoigee or
Hangest, from H. near Amiens.

Binlui, in some cases from Hinges.
See HiKGE.

BiiiTeat, perhaps a corruption of
Hangest. See Hikge.

Bioms, for HiBONS.

Biron. See Irons.

Birona, for Irons.

Bitt. Richard de Iz, Normandy
1180 (MRS) ; John Hitti, EngL c.
1272 (RH). William de Iz, Norm,
c. 1200 (MRS).

Boala, for Hols.

Boar. See HoARB.

Board. See HoABE.

Boare, the Norman-French pro-
nimciation of Aure, with an aspirate.
The name Aure, Aire, or Aur6 was
Breton, derived from Auray, in
Bretagne, of which this family were
hereditary Castellans. The £Emiily
is mentioned in that province in the
12th cent. (D'Anisy et St Marie,
Sur le Domesday). William de Aure
or Aire held lands in Devon 1083
(Ex. Domesd.). William de Aure
witnessed a charter of Robert
Malerbe, granting his estate of
Cheddok to his son. He was Vis-
count of Salop 1109. Hubert
D'Aure witnessed the charter of
Emma D^Auvers to Thame Abbey,
Oxford. John de Aur wsa sum-
moned 1263 to march against the
Welsh. In the 13th cent, this John,
son of Adam Aure, held lands in
Dorset and Somerset (Testa, 168),

HOB

HOG

and in Wilts held half a fee from
Peter de Chaurcis^ and another fee
in capite (lb. 144; 160). In the
next century the name appears in
Wilts as Hore orLe Hore (PPW).
Hence the Baronets Hoare of Eng-
land and Ireland.

Bobait. 1. Roger, Ralph Hubert,
Norm. 1198 (MRS); John and
Geoffiry H., England, c. 1272 (RH) ;
2. Hobart or De Criquetot| from C.
near Dieppe, Normandy ; a baronial
family in England. Ansgar de C,
who accompanied the Conqueror,
held lands in Suffolk from Mande-
YiUe in 1086. Hugo Fitz-Ansgar
occurs 1180 (Rot. Pip.). In 1166
Hubert de Criketot, his son, held
two fees firom Mandeville (Lib.
Nig.). He had, 1. Humfrid de Cri-
ketot, ancestor of the Barons 0. ; 2.
Hubert Fitz-Hubert; 3. Richard
Iltz-Hubert, who were parties in a
suit in Essex 1194 (RCR). From
Hubert Fitz-H. descended the Fitz-
Huberts or Huberts of Tye and
Hubert's Hall in Harlow, Essex,
which places were within the
Honour of Mandeville. Geoffry H.
of this line, t. Henry III., had Simon ;
and t. Edward IH., Robert Hu*
bard or Hubert was of Ilarlowe,
Essex (Morant, ii. 484). In 1389
John H. was Lord of Tye. CoUips
gives an account of the family from
this time till c. 1450, when it passed
into Norfolk, and his account is
confirmed by Blomefield, Norfolk
(v. 395). In the reign of Henry
VII. Sir James Hubert or Hobart
became Attorney-General. His great
grandson was Lord Chief Justice,
and from him descend the Earls of
Buckinghamshire.

Bobiyn. Ranulph Hupelin^
Normandy, 1198 (MRS).

Boddlnr* Richard de Hodenc,
WiUiam Hodin, Norm. 1180-95
(MRS).

Body, for Hodac. Robert and
Walter de Hudac, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS). Hoger Hodi,Engl.
c. 1272 (RH). The family was long
seated in Dorset.

Body. See Odt.

Boiwrd. See HoGOABTH.

Boffarth. See Hoggabth. Hence
the famous painter.

Boffff, or De Hoga, from La
Hogue, in the Gotentin. In 1040
Hubert de Hoga granted lands to
Cerisy Abbey (Mon. ii. 960). Henry
and Adam de H. in 1250 occur in
the Kelso Chartulary. Godfrey
de la Hoge was a benefisu^tor to Gis-
bome Priory, York (Mon. ii. 150).
Hence the Baronets Hogg, and the
poet Hogg.

Boffffartb, or Hogarth. Radul-
phu8Hogart,Norm. 1180-98 (MRS);
John Hochard, Engl. c. 1272 (RH),

Boffffatt. Petrus Hugot, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).

Bofflitoii. This family, accord-
ing to the Testa de Neville, and
Baines (Lancaster), descends from
Hamo Pincema, who, in the reign
of William Rufus (or Henry I.),
obtained Hocton in marriage with
the dau. of Warin BusseL This
Hamo cannot have been of the
house of Butler, Earls of Ormond
.(as the Peerages suppose), because
the name Pincema was not borne by
the latter till much later. He was
probably a son of Richard Pincema,
(and it may be observed that his
own son bore the name of Richard).
The latter was ancestor of the Pin-
cemas or Butlers, Lords Boteler of
Warrington (1295), Butlers of
Chester. Richard Pincema made

287

HOI

HON

grants in Cheshire to Chester Abbey
c. 1090 (Mod. i. 201). He is men-
tioned 1086 as holding great estates
in Salop and Cheshire (Domesd.)*
About 1134 Robert Pincema founded
Pultcn Priory, Cheshire (Mon. i.
890). It appears from the early
arms of these barons that they were
a branch of the house of Venables or
Le Venur. See Grosvenor.

Holla. Ingulfus Hoiel, Bartholo-
mew Hoel, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS)j
N. Hoel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

BoinvUle, for Henville, from
Henouyille, Normandy, which fief
often occurs (MRS). Robson pre-
serves the arms of the English
branch.

Solbeob, for Holbeck.

Bolbaok. Hugh Faber de Hol-
bec, Nicholas de H. Norm. 1198
(MRS).

Bolbnrd, for Alberd or Albert.

Bolden, for Alden.

Boldlnr, for HoLDEK (Lower).

Bole. Walter Hole or Holes,
and Richard H. Norm. 1180-96
(MRS). Richard de la Hole, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).

Boliday. See Hallibay.

Boll, for Bole.

Boiland, or Do Grelly. See
Jtjxon.

Bolland. 1. Anschetil de Hoi-
lant. Robert de H., Rochier de H.
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). Robert
de H. of England c. 1198 (RCR).
2. names from other places in Eng-
land.

Bollands, for Hollanb.

Bollabone, for Alleboke.

BoUaley, corruption of Hollibay.

BoUas, for HoLLis.

Boilings. Eguerrand de Holene,
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; A. Holing,
EngL c. 1272 (RH).

288

Bollis. Robert de Holis, Norm.
1198 (MRS). William Houles,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Hence Holies,
Earls of Clare, Dukes of Newcastle.

BoUlss, for HoLLis.

Boiiond, for Holland.

Bollot, for Hallatt.

BoUy. See Olley.

Boliyar,or HoUier. Osmund Huie-
lor or Hoielor, Norm. 1 198 (MRS).

Bollsrman, for Alleman, ^ or
Allemagne.

See HoLHES.
I, for Allh AN.

Bolmas. William du Holme,
Norm. 1180-95; William de Homes
1198 (MRS). In England it in-
eluded probably Norman and other
families.

Boims. See Holmes.

Bolsay, for Halsey.

Bolyday. See Hallybay.

Bomar, or St Omer, a branch of
the house of Bethune of Picardy,
with which it is armorially identi-
fied. William, Castellan of St
Omer, was a distinguished historical
character t Henry I. The family
was extensively settled in England.
William de St. Omer was a justice
itinerant t. Edward I. (Mon. ii.
809), and had a writ of military
summons 1263. Sir Thomas de St
0. was Lord of several Manors, Nor-
folk and Wilts 1316 (PPW). Hugh,
Richard, and William de St O.
occur in Norfolk, London, &c., 1130
(Rot Pip.).

Bomare, for Homeb.

Bomaa. See Holmes.

Bomfiraj. Joslin Onfrey or On-
froy. Norm. 1180-96 (MRS) ; Boger,
Walter, Thomas Humfrey, &c.y of
England, c. 1272 (RH).

Bona, probably a form of Huan of
Normandy. SeeHvQUAS,

HON

HOR

Boneyball. See A^nable.

Bone9rl>ell. See Hokstball.

Honeywell; probably from An-
yille or Handeville. See Hanwbll.

Bonlball. See Ai7NABL£.

Bonnlball. See An^able.

BonywiU. See Ranwell,

Booker. Barnab^ Hucherer
1180-98, Guarner Huchier 1198
Norm. (MBS). John Hochard|
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Booker. Richard Hooker, 'the
Judicious/ was nephew of John
Vowell or Hooker, of Exeter (MP),
a writer of note. The original name
was Vowell or Fowell, and the
family had been seated at Fowels-
combe t. Henry IV. or earlier ; and
a younger son marrying an heiress
assumed the name of Hooker.

The family of Fowell, Fauvel,
Falyel, or Fouel, was Norman, and
in 1165 WilUam F. held a fief (of
ancient tenure) from De Tracy in
De?on (Lib. Nig.). Prior to this in
1151, Thomas Fauvel witnessed a
charter of Odeliza de Rumelli in
Yorkshire (Mon. Angl. ii. 101).
Geoifry Fauvel occurs in Normandy
1203 (Hardy, Rot. Norm. i. 83). The
name long continued in Normandy
and Picardy.

Boole. Walter de la Huel, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS).

Boole, for Hole.

Booley, for Howley.

Booper. John Hooper, Bishop
of Gloucester and martyr, was bom
in Somerset The name was old
there, for in 1325 it occurs in that
county, and 1274 William le
Hopere possessed lands in the adja-
cent county of Dorset. The name
'Hopere* was the Norman-French
teim for a cloth merchant, and it
may be presumed that the flEunily

which bore this French name was
foreign.

Border, for Order or Ardre.
Richard Ardre, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Richard de Ardres, Engl.,
c. 1272 (RH).

Bore. See HoAKE.

Borey, for Harey, or Harry.
Ralph Harri, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS) J John Harr^, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Bomer. Gaufridus Le Cornier
Norm. 1180-95. Roger le Comeor,
1198 (MRS). John le Comer,
Matilda le Homere, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Borrell or Hubbell. Gislebert,
Philip, Richard, Robert Hurel,
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) j John, Rich-
ard Hurel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Ralph H. Engl, c 1198 (RCR).

Borry. Sbc Hobsy.

Bomell, from Ussel near Cahors.
Ralph and Reginald Ursel held in
Berks 13th cent' (Testa).

Bomfall. Orsval or De Arseville,
from Arseville, Normandy, now
Ossonville near Estampes. Richard
de Arseville, c. 1125, witnessed a
charter of Humphry de Bohun in
favour of Farley IMory, Wilts
(Mon. i. 621). The change of vUle
into fall in this name is similar to
that of Waterville into Waterfall.

Bort, or De L'Oriy, a baronial
family, from Ortiac, in Aquitaine,
which bore a cross, as the Baronets
Hort still do. In the 18th cent.
Henry de Urtiaco paid scutage for
two fees, Somerset (Testa). In 1209
Richard de U. occurs (Roberts, Ex-
cerpta) ; and 1293 Henry L'Orti, or
De Urtiaco, was summoned to parlia-
ment as a baron. The family long
continued as Lorty, Lort, and at last
Hort.

289

HOR

HUD

Bort, or De Lort. Robert, Peter,
Richard Orte, De Ortis, or De Ortie,
Norm. 1180-1200 (MRS).

Bosaoky apparently foreign, but
not yet verified*

Hose, or Hoese. Osbert, Jobn,
Walter, Martin, &c., De Hosa or De
la Hose, Norm. 1180-96. The Lords
Hussey of Sleaford descended from
this family, and the Earl of Beaulieu ;
also the Husseys of Harting, Sussex.

Boste, for Haste. Roger Haste,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Geoffry
Hassot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). The
baronet's family, however, came
from Flanders more recently.

Botten. Henry de Hostona or
Hotona, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) j
John, Robert, William de H. Eng-
land, c. 1272 (RH).

Boaolilia. William, Guido de
Huechon, Norm. 1180-96 (MRS);
Fulco, lb. 1198.

Bonl, for HouLE.

Boole. See Hewell, Hoole.

Bonlden, for Holdex.

Boasa, for Hoese or Hussey.
See Hose. It is armorially identi-
fied with Hussey.

BoQseinaii. See Hoitsman.

BoQMnan. Guido de Houce-
maine and Roger de H. Norm. 1198
(MRS).

Bonenall, formerly Horsenel,
foreign, but not identified, original
form probably Ursenel, a dim. of Urso.

Bovall, armorially identified with
Haville.

Bowolilii. See HOUCHIN.

Bowden. Morel de Hodene,
Norm. 1198 (MRS); Stephen de
Hovetone, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Bowel. 1. Bartholomew Hoel,
Normandy 1189-95 (MRS); 2. a
Cambro-Celtic name. iS^ also Hole.

Bowes, for Hottss.
290

Bowetta, for Howett.

Bowett, for Hbwett (Lower).

Bowls, for Ho^vgBS.

Bowitt, for Hewett (Lower).

Bowiey. Gislebert de Houlei,
Norm. 1198 (MRS). John Houle,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Hence Wil-
liam Howley, Archbishop of Canter-
bury.

Bows. See House.

Bowse. See House.

Bowson. Roger Housin, Norm.
1198 (MRS).

Bojland. See Holland.

Boyle, for Hoel. See HoiLE.

Boyle. See Hoile.

Boyte, for Huet. See Hbwett.

Baband, for Hubald or Huband,
armorially identified. Radulphus
Hubout or Hubolt, Norm. 1198
(MRS) ; Adam and Robert Hubald,
Engl. c. 1199 (RCR).

Bubbard or Hubert. Roger,
Ralph Hubert, Normandy, 1180, &c.
(MRS). Henry, John, Nicholas H.
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Babberd. See Hubbard.

Babbert. See Hubbard.

Bubble, for Hubel.

Bubei, a foreign name, not identi-
fied. The arms of Hoble remain in
Robson.

Baber, for Hubert.

Babert. See Hubbard.

Backer, for Hooker.

Baolcle, for Hogel. Radulfus
Hogel, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Richard Hockele, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

BaokTAle or Huckville.^ William
and Simon de Hugerville, Roger de
HugleviUa, Norm. 1180-98 (MRS).
The family was seated in Devon.

Baddard. Richard Hetart, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).

Badderf. Roger Odard, Norm.
1189-96 (MRS).

HUD

HUN

Baddy. See HoDT.

Hudson. Nicholas Heudesent,
Norm. 1198 (MRS). Of this famUy
are the Baronets Hudson, now
Palmer.

Baalln. See Whelling.

Baffell, or HeuTille. Geoffiry de
Heuville, Norm. 1198 (MRS).

Baffffardy for Hogqabd.

Burratt. Petrus Hugot, Norm.
1198 (MRS).

Boffliaii. Robert Huan, Norm.
1180-95; John Huene, Engl. c.
1272 (RH) ; Roger, William Huan,
Norm. 1198 (MRS).

Bugrlies, generally Cambro-Celtic ;
but occasionally for Hase, a form of
Hoese or Hitssey.

Bngbesman, for Houseman.

Buffo. Petrus Hugot, Norm. 1198
(MRS); Henry, Robert, John H.,
Eng. c. 1272 (RII).

Bufoe, for Hugo.

Buitson, for Hewson.

Bolbart. See Ilbert.

Bolbord, for Hulbubt.

Bnlma. Robert and William de
Hulmo, Simon de II., Normandy
1180-98 (MRS) ; Malger, Richard,
William de Hulmo, Eng. 1189
(Rot Pip.).

Balsa, for Huse, Howse, or
HussEY. It bears the arms of
Howes, which is armorially identi-
fied with Hussey. Geoffry de Hosa
was of Berks 1194 (RCR), and
1201 (Hardy, OW. et fin.). In 13th
cent. Bartholomew de la Huse was
of the same county (Testa) ; and in
1322 Peter de la Hqse or Hoese was
returned from Berks for Knight
Service (PPW). The family of
Hulse is a branch, as appears by its
arms. Hence the baronets of the name.

Bnlsa, or Houssay. Godfrey,
Richard, Robert, Osbert de Houseio,

or Holseio, Norm. 1198 (MRS) ; ar-
morially identified with Howes.

Bnmbart. See Imbebt.

Bmnflray. See Homfbay,

Bnmpliary. See HoHPBAY.

Bnmpliray. See HoMFBAY.

Bunt. Robert Le Huant, Nor«
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hence the
Baronets De Vere (Hunt).

Banter, the English form of Ve-
nator or le Veneur. Amulph, Gil-
bert, Geofiry, Hugh, Richard, &c.,
Venator, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).
Families of this name are considered
to be generally Norman (Lower).

Bantlej, or Fitz-Baderon. Wil-
liam Fitz-Baderon held the barony
of Monmouth, including 22 lordships,
1086 (Domesd.), and had, 1. Wye-
noc, father of Gilbert, whose son
Balderon held the barony 1165, from
whom descended John de Mon-
mouth, t. Henry IH. 2. Balderon,
ancestor of the Huntleys. He, with
his son John Trone, witnessed a
charter of Wyenoc of Monmouth
(Mon. Angl. i. 600). Balderon is
mentioned as brother of Wyenoc
(lb.). In the next generation Ri-
chard de Huntilande or Huntley
held, 1165, with Balderon of Mon-
mouth, a knight's fee from the See
of Hereford (Lib. Niger). In the
time of King John, Walter de
Huntley held Hope Maloysel from
John, Baron of Monmouth, and it was
held of him by the Abbey of Glou-
cester (Testa, 63). Thomas de H.,
t. Henry HL, witnessed a charter of
the same Baron (Mon. Angl. i. 601).

The ancestor of this house, Wil-
liam Fitz-Baderon or Baldran, ap-
pears to haye been a scion of the
lords or princes of Jamac, in Angou-
mois and Saintonge, probably of
Gothic race. In 973 Hugh, a son
2 291

HUN

*ING

of this bouse, was Bishop of Angou-
leme (Bouquet, x. 248). Wardrade
Loriches, Prince of Jarnac, with his
wife Kixindis, founded the Abbey of
Bassac, Saintonge, 1014 (Vigier de la
Pile, Hist. Angoumois, ii. 19). He
was succeeded by bis nephew Bau-
dran or Baldran, Prince of Jamac,
who had issue, 1. Peter (Gall.
Christ xiy. 151 instr.), ancestor of
a powerful line of princes or lords of
Jamac, -v^hich became extinct; 2.
William Fitz-Baldran, Baron of
Monmouth 1086.

Buntsmaii. See HimTEB.

Bnrla, for Hurbsll.

Burlln, from Hurlon-Sarqueri,
Normandy (Mdm. Qoc. Ant Norm.
V. 189).

Bum. See Hearn.

Bamdall, for Abundell.

Borran, for Hurn.

Bnrrell. See HoRRELL.
SeeKjjBir,
See HoRRT.

Burt, for Hart or Hert.

Basbands. See Hijband.

Basa J. See Hussey.

Bason, for Hewson.

Bnssay. See Hose.

Biuson, for Husoit^.

Batobaon. See HuTCniNGS.

Batobans. See HuTCHlNOS.

Butobanoa. See IluTCHlNGS.

Butobinss. See HouCHiK.

Batoblns. ^S;^ IIvTCHnfGS.

Butson, for HuDSOif.

Ban, for Hett. Hence the Ba-
ronets HUTT.

Batton. Alan Bussel, of Hoton,
York, witness to a charter 1153
(Mon. i. 916, 917). Robert de
Hoton witnessed a charter of Wil-
liam Fitz-Fulco to Hoton Priory,
York, and Humphry de H. wit-
nessed a charter of Emald de Percy
to the same (Mon. i. 84). The name
changed to Hutton.

Byatt. See Hoytb.

Byatt. 'S'^ Hyatt.

Byiand, for Hoyland, or HoLLAin>.
I, for Hesmes, or Ames.

Zbbetson, for Abison. See Iyison.

Zbbatt, for Iyett.

Zbbs, for Ebbs.

Zbbotson. SeelBBETBOJS, Of this
family are the Baronets Selwyn-
Ibbotson.

Xblson, for Abison. See IvisoN.

Zbotson, for Abison. See IvisoN.

Xte, See I ye.

Xkia, for Eykin, Atkis,

Zlbert, orHelbert Geoflfry, Hel-
debert, and Restoldus H., Norm.
1180 (MRS). iSte Albert.

Has, or Isle, armorially identified
with seYeral branches of Lisle.

Han, for Aylbtt,
292

Zlott, for Aylott.

Xmbert, probably foreign, but not
identified.

Xmaaon. See Ehpsok.

Zmray, for Emery.

Zmrla, or Imbrie, for Emi!BY,
from the arms.

Zms, for Awes,

Zngrail, for Angall, or Angell.

Zngamalls, for AngerYiile. Bene-
dict, Robert, William, &c., De An-
gervilla, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Zng:arflald, from Ingarville, Nor-
mandy. Geoffry Ingarville, and Ri-
chard 1. 1180-96 (MRS).

Zngla, for Akqlb.

ING

ISB

Znrlelieart. William Engeart,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Isabel
Ingelard, Eng. c. 1272 (RII).

IngUmttf for Inolis.

in^Um, or ADglicus. See Eng-
lish. This family was early seated
in Scotland; Ralph Anglicus being
witness, 1110, to the foundation
charter of Kelso (Chart. Kelso, Ed.
Bannatyne). The Baronets Inglis
were of this family.

Znrpan, or De Sauquemont, from
Saumont, near Goumay. Peter de
Sukemond granted his lands at Ing-
penn to Tichfield Abbey — grant
witnessed by Nicolas Fitz-Gervas de
Ingpenn (Mon. Angl. ii. 663). This
name frequently occurs in the Rolls
of Parliament, t. Edward I.

iBCram. Robert Engerranus,
Gervasius R, Brumes, William E.,
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). Wil-
liam Ingelram, 1103, witnessed a
charter of Philip de Braiose (Mon.
ii. 973). John I. was of Yorkshire
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Walter Ensrel-
ram was witness to the foundation
charter of Hoton P., York (Mon. i.
840). The Viscounts Irvine were
of this family.

Znnooant, for IIiNSON, or Enson.

Znnas. This family derives from
Beroaldus Flandrensis, who had a
grant from Malcolm IV. of Scotland
(12th cent), of the barony of Innes
and Easter Urchard in Elgin (Dou-
glas). The name Beroald appears
to have been peculiar to the Counts
of Egmond, Flanders, descendants
probably of Theodoiic, Count of
Friesland in 923, who had a grant
of Ep:mond. Beroaldus de Egmond
d. 1093, Beroald his son in 1114,
and Beroald his son was living
1143 (Art de V^rif. les Dates, xv.
112, xiv. 417). The latter had issue,

1. Dodo, ancestor of the Counts of
Egmont, Dukes of Gueldres ; 2. pro-
bably, Beroald de Innes. From this
family descend the Dukes of Rox-
burgh, and the Baronets Innes.

Xnns, for Innes.

Xonn, for Ion.

Xon. William, Alexander De
Aion, Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS).
Richard Ion, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Zrby, or De Amondeville, from A.
near Caen. In 1066 two brothers
came to England : 1. Nigel de A.,
ancestor of the barons of Folkstone ;

2. Roger de A., seneschal to Remi-
giu9, bishop of Lincoln. John, his
son, occurs 1 130. Walter de A, was
Viscount of Lincoln, 1166; and
1166 his son William de Amundeville
held Irby from the barony of Craon,
and three other fees from De Senlis
(Lib. Niger). Temp. John, William
de Ireby m. the dau. and heir of
Fitz-Odard of Cumberland (Testa).
Their descendants bore the arms of
Amondeville, azure fretty or, merely
altering the tinctures. Hence the
Irbys, Lords Boston.

Zreland. Ralph de Hibemia,
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Richard
Hibemiensis, brother of Thomas
Fitz-Adam ; occur t. John (Hardy,
Rot. de Libert. 232). Adam de
Ilibemia was witness Ut a charter of
Whalley Abbey, Lancaster, 1316
(Mon. i. 306), and 1324 was sum-
moned to a great Council at West-
minster (Palgr. Pari. Writs).

Ziisli, or Ireys, for Hbbiz.

Iron. See Irons.

Irons, from Airan, Normandy
(Lower). Gervasius de Airan, Norm.
1180-96 (MRS).

Zrton, or Ireton, a branch of
Ensor and Shirlet.

Zsbel. N. Isabella, Normandy,

293

ISB

JAM

1180-95 (MRS); Richard and
William Fitz-Isabell, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Zsblster, perhaps for Ilbbter or
Alabaster.

Xslar, for Oiseleur. See Oslsb.

Zsias, or LiSLB.

Zsmay, for Esmay or Esme, a
form of Esmes or Hiesmes. See
Ames.

Zson. William de Aison, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); John de
Eisenne, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Xvaliy for Eyyille. See Craven.

Zratt, or Ivaz. See Ives.

ZvattSy for Iyatt.

Xvars. See Iyor.

Ire. RadulphoSy Mangot, Osbert
Ivaz, or Jyats, Normandy, 1180-05
(MRS); Reginald Ivaus, Geoflfry,
Ralph Ive, &c., Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Xvas. See Ive.

Xvey. See Ivr.

Xvay, the English pronunciation
of Ivet or Ivetts. See Ive.

Xvliney, a corruption of Ever-
mue. Joscelin de Evennou, Nor-

mandy, 1180 (MRS); Rainer de
Evennou, Engl. 1130 (Rot Pip.) ;
AUcia de E., Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Evermue was Yarmouth, but the
family was Norman.

XvUdj, See IvruEr.

Zvison, for Avison, or Abison, from
Abison, Aquitaine. King John, 1218,
gave direction to the Viscount of Abi^
son regarding certain affairs at Limo-
ges (Hardy, Rot Glaus.) ; Peter de
Abiscon was of Salop, c. 1272 (RH).

Ivor. William Iver, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS).

Xrory. See EvoRY.

Xvy, from Ivoi, near Namur.
Geofiry de Ivoi had a pardon in
Oxfordshire 1156, and Geofiry de
Ivei occurs 1157 (Rot. Pip.)*

Xsant, for Esson, from E. Nor-
mandy (MRS). William de Esson,
1198.

Xsard, from Essarts, Normandy.
Radulphus de Essartis, and Mauger,
Normandy, 1180-98 (liIRS).

Xxod, for Izard.

Xxxant. See Izard.

Jaok, for Jacques or Jacobus
(Lower). Adam Jacob, Normandy,
1180-95 ; Jacobus J., 1198 (MRS) ;
Geofiry, Henry, Jordan Jacob ;
William Jak, Engl., c. 1272 (RH).

Jaokes. See Jack.

Jaoks. See Jack.

Jackson, a name of the family of
Lascelles, but includes many other
families.

Jacob. See Jack.

Jaogues. See Jack.

Jaagrar, for Jager.

Jalbray, or Goffiroi. See Godfret.
294

Ja^er. See Jaggard.

Ja^ffard, or Jacquard, foreign,
but not identified.

Jagrsrer, for Jaggard.

JagTffers, for Jagger.

Ja^ret, for Jaggard.

JaffiTs, for Jaques.

Jagro, for Jacob.

Jaklns, or Jaquin. N. Jaquinus,
ofNormandy,t.Phil. August. (M^m.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 181).

James. 1. From St James, Nor-
mandy. Richard de St Jacobo,
1180-95 (MRS) ; Hasculph, son of

JAN

JEL

Hasculph de St. JacobO; Engl. 1180
(Rot Pip.)* 2. A patronymic,
chiefly Cambro-Celtic.

JandreU, for Jaitdkbll.

Jtme, for Jaitbs,

Janes, for GeneS; or Gennts.
Philip and Roger de Geneiz, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 J Philip de Genez,
1198 (MRS).

Ja^nies. See Jacques.

Jardine, for Gabden. Hence the
baronets of the name.

Jarmalne. See Germaine.

Jarman. See Gbbmad^b.

Jarratt. See Jabbett.

Jairedi for Jabbbtt.

Jairett. See Gabett.

Jarrltt, for Jabbett.

Jaireld, for Gebold.

Jarvla, for Gebvis.

Jarvls. Richard Gervasius, Norm,
and N. Gerva49iuS; 1180-95; Fulco
G., 1198 (MRS); Robert Gerveis,
Engl., c. 1199 (RCR).

Jary, for Gary. See Geaby.

Jason, for Casson.

Jaunoaj, for Chauncey.

Javal. Roger Javala, Normandy,
1198 (MRS).

Javal, for JarVille, or Jarpenville,
from JarpenTille,nearYvetot. Geof-
fry de J. held lands in Essex, 1165
(Lib. Nig.). In 1322 Henry de J. was
summoned from Bucks for the war,
Scotland. 1325 Roger de J. sum-
moned to serve in Guienne under
EarlofWarrenne(Palgr. P. Writs).

Javaa, for Chabannes. See Ca-

BAS.

JaTans, for Chabannes. See Ca-

BAN.

Jay, for Gay.
Jaya, for Gaye.
Jayas, for Jaye.
Jealfcea, for Jacques.
Jeaklas, for Jakiks.

Jeai, or Jale, for Gale.

Jaan, for Jane.

Jaanas, for Jaitbs.

Jeanne, for Jane.

Jaanneret, apparently foreign.

Jaanas, for Janbs.

Jeans, for Janes.

Jeapes, for Chapes. See Cope.

Jearred, for Jabbed.

Jeamm, for Geron. Robert Ge-
ron, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Ralph Gerun, Engl., c. 1272 (RH),

Jeavons, for Jevone or Joven.
See YouNO.

Jabb, for Guebb, or Gibb. Hence
the eminent and learned Bishop
Jebb.

Jeokall. See Jekyll.

Jeoka, for Jaqxjes.

Jaokyll. See Jekyll.

Jaa, for Jay.

Jeena, for Janes.

JeaTea, or Jeffs. Peter de Cheef,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).

Jaffaray. See GoDFBEY.

Jaffaray. See GoDFBEY.

Jallrlaa. See Jeffebey.

Jaflaiiaa. See Jeffebey.

Jaflarls, for Jeffebey.

Jeffary, for Jeffebey.

Jaffery*, for Jeffebey.

JafDraa, for Jeffebey.

Jaflfray, for Jeffebey.

JaflDi. See Jeeves.

Jabu, or Jew. William de JuiS|
Henry, and Robert, Norm., 1180-95 ;
Mauger, Osbert, Juas, 1198 (MRS) ;
Thomas Jeu, England, c. 1272 (RH).
This family gave name to Market
Jew, Cornwall.

Jakyl, or Jackel. William Jackel,
Normandy, 1180-95; and the fief of
Jacle (MRS); John Jocel, 1198
(lb.); William and Richard de
Jakele, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Jalan, for Challen.

295

JEL

JEW

7elf, for Jellif. See Jollippe
(Lower). ,

7611, for Qell, or Qall.

Jelley, for Joli, or Jolliffe
(Lower).

Jemmett. RobiDy John, Willianii
Jamet of Normandj^ mentioned t.
Henry V. (M^m. Soc. Ant. Norm.
V. 216, 279).

7enet. Durand Ohenet, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS) J Walter, Wil-
liam Gent, England, c. 1272 (RH).

7eiin, for Janb.

7eiineiui, for JsKNiNes.

7enner, from Qener. See Gay-
KAR. Of this family are the baronets
Jenner.

Bennett, armorially identified with
Genet. Durand Ohenet, of Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS).

7eiinette, for Jekkett.

yenning, from Genon, or Oanon.
Petrua de Oanon or Eanon, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS) ; Richard Oha-
num, Engl. c. 1199 (ROR) ; Henry,
Walter, Oanoun, c. 1272 (RH).
The name became Ohanon, and
Ohenoun, thence Jenon, or Jenning.

7enninrs, for Jeniong.

jenonr. See Jenner.

Jentle, for Gentle.

7epp. See Jepps.

7epps, for Gapp. See Gape.

7erdein, for Jardine.

7eremiali, for Jeremy.

Jeremy, for Jerhy.

Jermey, for Jermy.

7ermy, armorially identified with
Jermyn or Germaine.

Jemlnffliam, or Jemegan, de-
scends from the Lords of Pont-
chateau, Bretagne, of whom Daniel
le Rich was living, c. 1020, and
Jamegan Fitz-Daniel, who also wit-
nessed a charter in 1060 (Lobineau,
Hist. Bret. ii. 171). The latter had,
296

1, Daoiel Fitz-Jamegan, Lord of Pont-
chateau, 1080, ancestor of that noble
family (Des Bois) ; 2, Ludovicus
Fitz-Jamegan, who witnessed a
charter, 1006 (Morice, H. B. preuves,
i. 426) ; 3, Jamegan. The latter
occurs in Bretagne, 1083, as 'Jar-
negan forestarius' (Monce, 457),
and in 1086 held lands as Jamacot,
Suffolk. Hugo his son had Hubert
de Jamegan, 1165 (Lib. Nig.), of
Suffolk, whence the Jeminghams,
Lords Stafford.

Jerome. See Jearum.

7emun. See Jerome.

Jerranl. See Gerrard.

Jervim, See Gertis. Hence
the brave admiral, the Earl of St.
Vincent.

7erwood. See Jarrod.

7esinel, probably for Ohesmy, or
Chesney.

7esMuny, perhaps for Chesmey,
or Chesney. See Jessmei.

7eMe, for Chase, or Cass.

Jessett, for G^ssett, or Guest.

7eMey. See Jesse.

7eraon, for Jason.

7eane, or Le Jovene. William,
Robert Juven or Juvenis, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS); Adam, Henry,
&c., Le Juvene, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
The name includes different fiEmulies.
See YoTTNO.

Jeves. See Jeetes.

7ewell, John, Bishop of Salia-
bury, the famous divine, was bom
at Bowdon, Devon, where the family
of Juel or Fitz- Joel had been long
resident. A Juell occurs c. 1450
(Pole, Devon, 375), tmd in 1242
Warin Fitz-Juel held a knight's
fee, which had been granted by the
Earl of Mortaine at the Conquest
(Testa de Neville, 184). Thomas
Fitz-Juel at the same time held

JEW

JOH

lands from the Barony of Totness
(lb. 176). The Jewells descended
firom a younger son of this line.

This family derived probably
from Juel or Judael de Mayenne,
Baron of Totness and Barnstaple,
t. William I. {see Matnb, Mainb),
a Breton noble. - He held lands
from the Earl of Mortaine, besides
his own barony ; and a portion of
the former, as well as a fief created
in the Barony of Totness, seems to
have passed to the younger branch
named Htz-Juel. The name of
Juel long continued in the de-
scendants of Judael de Mayenne.

7ewell. Helias and Robert Juels,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Wil-
liam Joel, &c., EngL c. 1272 (RH).

7ewett, or Guet. Geoffry Guuit,
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Ma-
tilda Joute, Richard Joyet, William
Juet, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

7ewlss, for Jewes or Jew. See
Jbhu.

7ewltt. iSbeJEWSTT. -

Jewson, for Jesson.

7ez, for Jeeks.

Jeyes, for Jot.

JIbb, for Jebb.

Jlffffeiw, probably Chigon, or
Cigony.

7obll]ics, from Jublains, Mayenne
(Lower).

7ooeljii, a branch of the Barons
of Briquebec : see Mitpord. The
first Baron of B. had two sons:
Oslac, ancestor of the Barons of B. ;
2, ^Vmfrid the Dane. The latter
had two sons, Turstan Goz, ancestor
of the house of Ayranches, Earls of
Chester, and William. The latter
was Baron of Bee and ancestor of
the Barons of Bec-Crespin. His
son or grandson, Gilbert Crespin,
Baron of B. and Castellan of Tilli«

eres, aided 1034 in founding the
Abbey of Bee. He had, 1, William,
2, GUbert de TiUieres. William II.
of Bee supported Duke William
against the French in 1054 (Wace,
ii. 73), and came to England 1066.
He had, 1, William ] 2, Gislebert,
Abbot of Westminster ; 3, Milo, a
great baron 1080, who d. s. p.
William HI. of Bee had Jocelyn
Crispin, Baron of Bee, who com-
bated Henry I. at the Battle of
Nogent, but was pardoned. In 1158
he paid fines for his lands in Essex
and Hertford (Rot. Pip.). In 1165
he still possessed Bee, but is not
mentioned in England, having trans-
ferred his estates to his younger
sons, William and Robert. Of these,
William Fitz-Jocelyn, 1165, held
two fees in Essex, and Robert fltz-
Jocelyn one in Hertford (Lib. Nig.).
The former had issue Richard Fitz-
William, who occurs in Essex and
Herts, 1203 (Rot. Cane). Jocelyn
Fitz-Richard, his son, occurs in
Hertford (RCR) ; and WUUam
Fitz-Richard held the estates in
Essex, 1236 (Testa), which, how-,
ever, appear to have passed to the
descendants of Jocelyn.

Thomas Jocelyn of Herts, 1248,
acquired Hyde in that county by
marriage (Morant, i. 466). Ralph,
his son and heir, in 1315 was as-
sessor of aids in Herts (PPW).
His descendants always held estates
in Essex and Herts (Morant), and
from them descended Robert Jocelyn
of Hyde, Lord Chancellor of Ire-
land, ancestor of the Earls of Roden.
Genealogists have furnished a fabu-
lous pedigree fur this family.

7oel. See Jewell.

7olin. 1, Hugh and Ralph
Joannes, Norm. 1198 (BOS) ; Tho-

207

JOH

JUS

mas, JohD, Alicia Joannes, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH) ; 2, for St. John.

Jolins. See John.

JollandS; or Jollans, for Challens.
See Challen.

JoUey. See JoLLiFFE.

7oUiff. See JoLLlPFE.

7oUiffe. N. Giolif of Normandy,
1195 (MRS); Robert Jolif, 1198
(lb.). In 1295 William Jolyf was
bailsman for the M.P. for Thirsk,
and 1305 Robert Jolyf for the M.P.
for Arundel (PPW). Hence the
Lords Hylton.

70I7. See JoLLT.

Jordain, for Jordan.

Jordan. Richard, Robert, Wil-
liam Jordanus, Norm. 1198 (MRS) ;
Martin, Ralph, Robert Jordan, &&,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

jordon, for Jordan.

7ory, for Jury.

jMielin, for Jocelyn.

7oBland, for JoSELiN.

70Bllll, for JOCELTN.

7osoljne, for Jocelyn.

7oBt, or Just, for Gost. 6^ Gos-

SETT.

7oBseiiii, for Jocelyn.

7oBsijii, for Jocelyn.

Joule, for Jull.

Jourdalii, for Jordain.

7oiirdaii, for Jordan.

Towers, for Jorz, near Falaise,
Normandy. The Sire de Jort was at
Hastings (Wace, Pluquet, ii. 245) ;
Galfridus de Jorz, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). See Gorst.

Jowett. 'S^ Jewett.

Jowitt. See Jewett.

Joy. Ralph le Goie or Goix,
and Geoffry, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS).
Reginald and William le Goix 1198
(lb.).

Joy, from Goi or Gouy, near
Evreux. Hugh de Goi 1148, held
298

lands at Winchester (Wint Do-
mesd.). John de Joe 1165, held
lands in the Viscounties of Pont-
Audemer and Beaumont, and Helto
de Jay one fee from Geoffry de Ver,
Salop (Lib. Nig.).

Joyce, a form of Jorz or Gorst.
The family of Joyce or de Jorse t.
Edward I., obtained extensive pos-
sessions in West Connaught by m.
with the OTlahertys, where their
descendants remain in Joyce's
country.

Joyce or Joce. Wyiiam Fitz-
Joce Normandy 1080-98, England
1199 (MRS ; RCR). He was of co.
of Northampton.

Joynes, for Gines, or Gennys.

Joynes, or Geynes. See Gennys.

Jndd, for Jtjde.

Jade, for Jew. See Jehu.

Jnden, for Jurdan, or Jordan.

Jndffe, for Goodge or GooCH.

Jukes or Jokes, for Chokes, or de
Chokes. See Chucks.

Julian. 1. St. Julian, from St. J.
Normandy (MRS); 2. a patronjrmic.

Jnlien, for Julian.

Jailer or Jeweller. Ranulph and
Alan Joculator, Norm. 1180-95
(MRS).

Jull, for Jule, or Jewell.

Jnlyan, for Julian.

Junior. Walter and Bernard
Junior, Norm. 1198 (MRS).

Juniper, for Chenefar, probably
foreign. William de Chenefara
occurs in Leicester and Warwick
1130 (Rot. Pip.).
Junner, for Jenner.
Jupp, for Jepp, or Gapp.
Jury, for Ivry. See EvBRT.
Just, for JosT.

Justice. Probably from La
Justice, Normandy (MRS) ; but not
identified.

JUX

KEM

I, EaztoDy or De Grelly.
William Juxon, Archbishop of
Canterbury, son of Richard Juxton
(d. 1583), whose father John Jux-
ton of London probably came from
Lancashire. The name of Juxton
or Euxton occurs there as late as
1641 (Ducat Lancastr. i. 105).
The Manor of Euxton was acquired
t. Edw. I. by a branch of the Hol-
lands by m. with an heiress of the
Boscels. In 1323 it was held by
William Holland de Eukestone.

The name was adopted by a younger
branch of the Hollands, for they bore
orig. a cross between four Moors'
heads for difference — the Hollands
bearing a cross. The Hollands were
a branch of the De Grellys or Gres-
let8, Barons of Manchester, who came
with Robert de Poitou t. William I.,
and who also bore a cross. The
name Holland was derived from 11.
near Wigan (Robson ; Baines, Hist.
Lane. ii. 187 j.

K

1, or Kayle, or Cayle, armori-
ally identified widi Caylbt.

MMin, for Kaines, or De Keyneto.
Herbert de Cahaignes, William Ca-
haines, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
William Cahaignls, England 1189 ;
WmiamFitz-RicharddeC.(Rot.Pip.).
I, for Gamman.
for Garbt.

I, for Carpen, Carben, or
Carbine. .

r, for Cabb.

i, for Carslacke, or Car-
sacke (armorially identified), from
Carsac in Perigord, Aquitaine.
Xates. See Catts.
'May, armorially identified with
Cay and Gat.

lye. See Kay.
ijn, for Kay.
Leable, for Kbbbel.

t, for Gest, or Guest.
for Cate, or Catt.
Xeatoli, for Kbates.
KMites; for Kbatb.
Xeata, for Keate. Hence Keats,
the poet.

KeayS| for Kays.

Kebbel, for Cabbel.

Kebbell, for Kebbbl.

Kebble, for Kbbbel.

Keble. See Kbbbel. Hence the
Christian poet Keble.

Keeble. See Kebbel.

Keel, for Kail, armorially identi-
fied.

Xeele, for Keel.

Seep, for Cape, or Capes.

Xeeson, for Cason, or Casson.

Keeton, for Caton.

JLeey9f for Keays.

Xefldrd, for Gifford.

Keil, for Kail.

Keirle. See Kyrle.

KeU. See Cail (Lower).

Kellaway. William de Callouey
witness to a charter of Robert de
Gouiz, Normandy 1190 (M(5m. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 1J)9).

Kellow. Ralph and looter Galot,
Norm. Um-m (MRS). Walter
Gelay, Engl. c. IIOJ) (RCR).

Ken, for Cate or Catt.

KembAll. See Knatchbull.

200

KEM

EER

XembeU. See £[katchbull.

Kemble. See Enatchbfll.

Kerly^ for Kerle, or Kyrle.

Kerley, for Kerle, or Ktble.

Xemmisliy for Camoys or Eames^
a branch of the De UmfravilleSi de-
sceDded from Martin Sire de Tours,
Normandy, one of that house.

Xemp. Walter de Campe,
Campis,*or Des Camps, Ingulf, Rar
dulphus, QaufriduSyGervasius, Helta,
Richard, Wymarc, of Normandy
1180-98 (MRS). John and Matthew
de Campes Engl. c. 1109 (RCR).
John de C. was of Essex, and 1324
Roger Kempe was of Suffolk (PPW).
Hence the baronets Kempe.

Kempe, for Kemp.

Xempster, for Cambistor. See
Gamester.

Xempt, for Kemp.

KenneU, for Ohenel, or Chan-

NELL.

Kentain, for Kintan, Quentin, or

QUINTIN.

Kentfleld, for Centeville or Se-
quainville. In 1324 John de Cente-
ville returned from Somerset to at-
tend a great council at Westminster
(PPW). Sir Richard de Ceintval
of Oxford c. 1300 (lb.). William
de Cestvill 13th cent, held lands in
Kent (Testa). "

Xrenny. Autoel de Kaigny, and
Hugo de K. 1180-95; Brusli and
Oneroid de Kani 1108, Normandy
(MRS).

Ker. See Kerr.

Xerdel. See CoRDELL.

Kerr. The origin of this family
has not hitherto been traced ; it
appears to be a branch of the Nor-
man house of Espec. Ranulph
Espec held lands at Aunou and
Astelle, Normandy, from the barony
of Albini c. 1030. In 1056 they
300

were granted^ with consent of his
sons, to Essay Abbey (Gall. Christ
xi. 236 Instr.).

Of these sons, William Espec was
a great Baron in England 1086, and
his brothers Walter and Richard
occur.

Walter Espec^ his 8on,t. Henry I.
possessed estates in York and Nor-
thumberland, and on the death of
his son he founded Kirkham Abbey,
to which he gave the Church of
Carr on Tweed (Burton, Mon.
Ebor.). The lordship, however,
appears to have been granted to
Walter Espec, brother of William,
whose sons Robert and William de
Carum (Carr or Kerr) held it t.
Henry I. ; for the former 1165 re-
turned his barony as one fee held
by him and his brother t.- Henry I.
(Lib. Nig.). Walter de Carum, his
son, was deceased before 1207
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin.). Thomas de
Carro, his son, was father of Wil-
liam, whose son Richard Fitz-Wil-
liam, with Michael Ker and John
Ker (bis kinsmen), paid scutage
together in Northumberland. This
Richard Fitz-William Carr or Ker
was seated in Scotland before 1249,
as appears by the Chartulary of
Melrose (i. 232). His son was
father of, 1. Ralph, living 1330;
2. John Kerr of Selkirk Forest,
living 1357, ancestor of the Kerrs of
Cessford, Earls and Dukes of Rox-
burgh. Ralph held lands from the
Earl of Douglas, named after him
Kersheugh. From him (who d. c.
1350) descended the Kers of Femi-
hurat. Earls and Marquises ofLothian.

Kerrell, for Kerell, or Ktrlb.

Xerrey, for Caret.

Kerslake. See Karslaxb.

Kerry, for Carri or Cabt.

KER

KIN

Radulphus de] Kirie,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Xenison, or Kerdeston, from E.
in Norfolk; the estate of Qeoffiy
Baynard or De Beaumont, t. Wil-
liam I. (See Beaumont.) He
granted his tithes at Kerdeston to
Castle-Acre Priory (Mon. i. 646).
Roger de Kerdeston (son of Geoffry),
and William, his son, frequently
occur in the records. From them
lineally descended (the evidences
being full throughout) William, son
of Sir Roger de Kerdeston, who m.
Margaret, sister and heir of Gilbert
de Gand, Baron of Folkingham, and
1281 had a writ of military sum-
mons (PPW). Roger de K. was
summoned to Parliament by writ
1331, from whom descended the
Lords Kerdeston. Various branches
continued in Norfolk, whose names
gradually became changed to Kerri-
Bon. Hence the Baronets Kerrison.

XetUe. Anscher and William
Ketel, Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Geoffry Fitz-Ketel, Engl. 1199
(RCR); GJeoffry, Henry, Roger
Ketel, lb. c. 1272 (RH).

r, for Cayou or Le Ku.

1, from Keuel, Kevell, or
Cayille.

Kewer, for Cube.

Key, for Kay.

Keybead, the corruption of some
foreign name, perhaps Cabot.

Xeyes, for Key.

Keys, for Key.

Xeysell, for Kessel, or Cecil.

Xeyte, for Keat.

Xlbbels, for Kbble.

Kibble, for Keble.

Ktd(i,written Kede, c. 1272,in Eng-
land (RH) ; probably a form of Cade.

Xlddell. Muriel andOdelina de
Kidel, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).

Kiddie. See KiDDELL.

Xidds, for KiDD.

Xieil, for Keel.

Xifldrd, for GiFFOBD.

Xiffbt. See Kite.

Xilberd, for Gilbert.

Kiibey, for Killebue, or Quille-
boeuf, from Quilleboeuf, Normandy.
Robert de Kilebeuf, 1180 (MRS).

Xilby. See KiLBEY.

SiUby. See Kilby.

Xillett, for GiLLETT.

Kiiiinsrer, for Challenger.
Killinerswortb. See Chillino-

WORTn.

SiUon, for GiLLON.

KUpin, for Gilpin.

xusby, for Kilby.

Xilvert. See Calyert.

Ximbel, for Ksii^LE.

XimbeU, for Kembls.

Kimble. See Kehble.

Ximmins, for CuHMlNS.

Ximmis, for Cameys, or Kem-
uisn.

XindeU, for Candel, or Candela.
See Anstruther.

Xinff. Roger le Roi, William le
Rei, Roger, Odo, Robert, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS).

King:. William, Gislebert, Roger,
Gerald, W^alter, Geofiry, Herbert
Rex or le Roy, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS) J also Durand, Hugo, Peter,
Ralph, Richard, Robert, Roger,
Theobald, Walter, William Rex,
1198 (MRS). Of these, Roger King
occurs in Ikliddlesex 1199 (RCR) ;
Adam and John Rex, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). The great number of this
name in Normandy explains the
number in England. Hence the
Earls of Kingston and Lovelace, and
the Baronets King.

Kinepple, for Kenebel. See
Snatobbull.

801

KIN

KNI

XlnneU, for Chenell. ^S^ Ohan-

NELL.

JUnninmont. William Quiene-
ment; Nonn. 1180 (MRS). The
arms of a Scottish branch as well as
an English occur in Robson.

Xiniis, for Keynes.

XAnmey, or Kensey, from Cansey,
Canci. See Chauncy.

Xlnxe, from Kinsey.

JUpiinr, for Kapling; or Capelin.
See Chaplin.

JUpps, for Capps.

Xirk, or Quirk. Geoffry, Oliver,
Golnir de Quercu, Norm. 1180-95;
Geoff., Oliver, Ranulph, 1198
(MRS) ; Nicolas, and William de
Quercu, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
. Xlrke. See Kirk.

jum, for Keys.

Kiraell, for Kessel, or Cecil.

Kite, for Kbyte, armorially iden-
tified. See Keate.

JUttle. See Kettle.

JUtto, for Cato.

JUttoe. <S^ KiTTO.

JUver, for Cover, or Covert.

Xnappv for Knapwell, or Kenap-
peville. Emma, John, Robert, Wil-
liam de K., Normandy, 1180-98
(MRS) ; John Knappe, John and
William de Knappewell, Engl., c.
1272 (RH).

Kenyon, or Banastre. Warin B.
•was baron of Newton, Lancashire, t.
WiUiam I. Lawton within that
barony was held, t. Henry II., by
Adam de Lawton, whose descend-
ants bore a modification of the
Banastre arms (probably as a younger
branch). William de L., his son,
had, besides other issue, Jordan,
who took the name of Kenyon
from that manor in Lancashire, and
whose descendants bore the same
arms with slight difference. Hence
302

the eminent Lord Chief Justice Ken-
yon and the Lords Kenyon.

Xnatotabull, or De Molbec, from
M. in the Cotentin. Hugh de Mol-
bec held Chenebella^ Bucks, from
Walter Giffard, 1086 (Domesd.).
ELis descendants were named De
Kenebel, Kenebol, Kenetbole, Ken-
echbole, and KnatchbuU. In 1165
Matilda de [Mol]bec held a fee from
Earl Walter Gifi^rd, Humphry de
Kenebelle (her son), in Gloucester,
and William Fitz-Matilda, another
son, four fees in Bucks, ffom Earl
Walter (Liber Niger). In 1206
Adam de Kent paid a fine to have
custody of the land and heirs of
Hugh de Kenebel in Kent and Bucks
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin.). The Viscounts
of Kent and Bucks were informed
1217 that John de Kenebell had
returned to his allegiance (Hardy,
Rot. Claus. 327). Temp. Richard
II. Kenebel, Bucks, was styled
'Gentbole' (Hunter, Fines, 172),
and in Kent the name had become
Kenechbole t. Henry VHI., as ap-
pears in the records. The name of
Kemble is the modem form of
Kenebel, and the arms of Kemble
bear resemblance to those of Knatch-
buU.

Knebel, for Kenebel. See'KKATCH"
bull.

KneU, for Canell. See Chai7-

NELL.

Snevitt, or Canivet. William
and Richard de Kenivet, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS). From St Pierre
de Canivet. John Knyvet 1316 was
possessed of estates in Cambridge
(PPW). The Lords Knyvett and
Baronets Knyvett were of tiiis
family.

Xnlsrlit. Between 1180-98,
twenty-two persons named Miles or

KNI

LAC

Kniglit occur in Normandy (MRS).
Th& name probably came thence,
and in 13th cent, was in England
Miles and Knight (RH). English
fiunilies may have been included.

Xnlglito, for KiQGHT.

Xnlll, for Canelli or Ohannell.

Xaobeli for Kenobel. See Knatch-

BULL.

Xnott, for Canot, or Cakutb.

Xnotts, for Knott.

Xnowlln, for Canolin.

Knyrett. See Knetitt.

Xydd, for Kidd.

Kyle, for Keyle, or Caylet.

Xyrle, Eorle, or Kirell, armori-
ally identified with KyrieU and De
Criol. See Ashburnham.

Aaby, for L'Abb^. See Abbot.

Nacelles. William and Ralph
de Lacella, or Lacele, and the estate
of Lacella, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). The De Lacelles, Barons
of Messie, derived their name from
Lacella, near Falaise, which with
its church belonged 1154 to the
Abbey of St^ Sauveur, Evreux
(Gall. Christ, xi.). Temp. Henry I.
this family, which had been seated
in Yorkshire at the Conquest, was
divided into two powerful branches,
viz., 1. the Lacelles of Kirby, of
whom are mentioned Roger 1180,
Picot 1189-1165, Roger 1165, Ro-
bert Kta-Picot, and Roger sum-
moned to parliament as a baron
1204. 2. Lascelles of Herlsey.

Of the latter house Radulphus de
L., 1086, held lordships in York of
Hbert de Lacy (Domesd.). Horlsey,
Bingley, and Buskerby, were soon
after granted to this family by the
crown. Radulphus was a benefactor
to Nostel Priory (Mon. ii. 35)^^ and
had issue Jordan and Turgis of
Yorkshire 1130 (Rot. Pip.). The
former was a benefactor to Nostel,
and 1154 Henry 11. confirmed his

grants (Mon. ii. 37). About 1146
Gerard and Alan, his sons, were
benefactors to Byland Abbey (Mon.
i. 1032). The former had issue
Ralph, whose nephew William was
plaintiff in a suit against him for
Lacelle and the barony of Messie in
Normandy, which Ralph yielded to
him as his inheritance (MSAN. xv.
92). Alan de L., brother of Gerard,
was father of 1. Simon ; and 2. Wil-
liam, who 1165 held two fees, York-
shire. Simon at that time held
three fees from Lacy (Lib. Niger),
and had John de L., from whom
descend lineally the Earls of Hare-
wood. The particulars are too long
for insertion here.

Xiaoer. William Laceore, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 ; also A. de Lacoire,
Raginald and Rich. Lachoire, and
William Lacoere, 1198 (MRS);
Derekin de Lacre, Engl. 1189 (Rot.
Pip.).

&aoey. See Lacy.

ZAoon. John de Lakon was sum-*
moned 1324 to attend a great Coun-
cil at Westminster. Of this name
are the Baronets Lacon. Roger and
William de Laccon, Serlo and Wil-

308

^A^riaMMi^.__

LAO

LAM

Ham de Lachon or Lacon, and the
fief of Lacon occur in Normandy
1180-95; Petrufl de Lacon 1198
(MRS).

JoLoyf a baronial name, from
Lassy, Normandy, formerly borne by
the Barons of Pontefract, York, and
of Evias, Hereford. The branches
of this house were so numerous that
Kobson mentions above 40 coats of
arms of different houses. Lacy or
Lassy was between Vire and Auhiay.
Walter de Lacy is mentioned by
Wace at the Battle of Hastings, and
witnessed a charter of William Fitz-
Osborne, and from him descended
the Barons of Evias, Earls of Ulster
and Lincoln, Barons of Pontefract,
and Palatines of Meath.

ladell. See Lbdbll.

laldet. N. Laidet, Guiscard
Laidet, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS),
a baronial family in England.

lalgrlit. See Lyte.

&alt. See Lyte.

&ake, from St. Martin du Lac,
Burgundy. Derkin de Lake before
1198 granted lands to Wudeham
Abbey, Essex (Mon. Angl. i. 889).
John de Lacu held by serjeantry in
Gloucester 13th cent. (Testa de
Neville).

Xiaker. See Lacer.

KalLln, for Lacon.

lamb. Robert Agnus, and Ralph,
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS). This
and the name De Agnis, then fre-
quent in Normandy (MRS), may have
been sometimes translated to Lamb
in England. The latter name was not
frequent here c. 1272 (RH). It
may include, English families. Hence
Lamb, Viscounts Melbourne, and
Barons Beauvale.

&ambard. See Lambert.

&ambe. See Lamb.
804

&ambell. Petrus de Lambale,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Lambert, descended from Haco,
a Norman chief, who 1086 held
Witham, Lincoln, from Ralph Pa-
ganel (Domesd.). He appears 1091
as Haco de Multon (Mon. ii. 100,
new ed.). Thomas de Multon, his
son, a benefactor to Spalding, had
Lambert de M., living t. Stephen
(Lib. Niger). From his elder son
descended the Lords Multon of Egre-
mont. His younger son, Henry
Fitz-Lambert, was a benefactor to
the Ohurch in Lincoln, and had
Richard Fitz-Lambert, living 1235
(Roberts, Excerpt.). In 1326 Wil-
liam Lambarde was security for an
M.P. Yorkshire, and the family con-
tinued to be of importance in York
and Lincoln till t Elizabeth. A
branch became seated in Surrey, of
which was the distinguished Gene-
ral, Sir Oliver Lambert, t. Elizabeth,
ancestor of the Lords Lambart, Earls
of Cavan.

Lambert. William Fitz-Lam-
bert, William Lambert, Peter, Flo-
dus L., Normandy 1180-98 (MRS) ;
Robert, Walter, William Lambert,
Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

Kambertli, for Lambert.

KambeUi, for T^ambebth.

Gamble, for Lambeu..

Ibambole. See Lambell.

Kamboli, for Lambell.

Kambortb. See Lambert.

Kambnrd, for Lambert.

&ambton. The origin of this
Durham family, like that of Eden
in the same county, appears to have
been from the Barons of Torp in
Normandy. See Eden, Thorp. Er-
nulph de Torp, of this family, ap-
pears to have held Lambton from the
see of Durham, t. Henry L In 1165

LAM

LAR

Qeoffirj Fitz-Ernulph de Torp held
half a knight's fee from the see of
DorhajD (Lamhton), as appears hy
the Idher Niger. John de Torp, son
of Geoffiy, executed a charter in
Durham, c. 1200, which was wit-
nessed bj his son John de Lamtun
(Surtees, Durham, ii. p. 170, &&).
In 1260 another John de Lamton
witnessed at Newcastle a charter of
Alexander, King of Scotland. The
lordship of L. was held as half a
knighf s fee from the see of Durham,
and the arms of De Torp and De
Lambton appear to have been ori-
ginally the same — yiz. a fease — to
which the former added three fleur
de lys or lions, and the latter three
lambs, in allusion to the name. The
Earls of Durham descend from this
family.

&ambard, for Lambert.

&ambome. Alvered de Lnm-
bome, Normandy 1180-06 (MRS).
Gilbert Fitz-Mauiice de Lambome,
Robert and William de L., England
1194-1200 (RCR).

&amert. William La Mort,
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Robert
Mort, Engknd 1104-1200 (RCR).
r, for AUT.
SeeMoTB,
1, for Lambard.

Lamport, for Laxbbrt.

Aaaeaster, or Taillebois. See
Pbbstok.

XAnoe. Galterus Lance, Nor-
mandy 1108 (MRS) ; Mabilia and
Joanna Lance, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

&uioefl«ld, probably foreign.

&anoelaj'. Aeliza and Ralph de
Lanceleyee, Normandy, and their fief
1180-08 (MRS). Roger Lanceleyee,
Dorset 1203 (Rot. Cane).

Aanoeley. See Lavcblat.

1. Jordan, William, Warin,

I^cholaa, Thomas, John de Landa,
and the fief of Landa, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) ; Richard de Landa,
Eng. 1189, Reginald 1203, dx;. (Rot
Pip.; Rot Cane). See Patrick.
William de la Lande 13th cent, held
from Roger de Mowbray, York.

&andale. William and John de
Landell, William Bacon de Landells,
Normandy 1180-98 (MRS).

ftandau, for La5DSAU.

Handel. See Landell.

Xiandeaa, the French form of
Landell. See Landalb.

&andeU. See Landalb.

&ander, fix)m Landres, Burgundy.
Almaric de Landres held lands Bed-
ford and Bucks (Testa de Neville),
in the 13th century. Hence Landor,
the poet.

&ander, for Lavdob.

Kandfleld, probably foreign.

&andon. Geofiry Landon, Nor-
mandy 1160 (MRS). Amicia de
Laundon Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

&ands, for Laitd.

&ane, probably from English lo-
calities in some cases. See Avnb.
See Long.

The fief of Longum
Pratum was in Normandy (Mem.
Soc. Ant Norm. v. 174). The Eng-
lish branch in Devon translated
their name (see Lower).

Aankester, for Lancaster.

Kanniiiff. William Lanone, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Roger and
Thomas de Lanun, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Kansley. See Lancelbt.

&ara. Nicholas de Larre, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; William Larie,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH) ; Oliver de Lare,
Normandy 1180 (MRS).

Xarolier. Radulphus and Roger
I Larchier or Larker, Normandy 1198

X 306

LAR

LAU

(MRS); Richard Larcber, Eng. c.
1199 (ROR).

^ardent. Tuff and Tufitin Lardant,
Normandy 1180-^5 ; Fulco Lardant,
1198 (MRS).

aLarder, equivalent to Labdineb.
Oilard Lardarius, Hunts 1086
(Domesd.); Bernard and Durand
LardariuSi Wilts and Surrey 1130
(Rot. Pip.). The names are foreign.

&ardlner. Peter de Larderario,
Normandy, 1180 (MRS); Robert
Lardenier (lb.), 1198.

Xiardner, for Labdinbr.

&arffe. Radulphus Large, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Wymar de
Largo, and William de Largo, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Matilda, and
PhiUp Large, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

&ark. See Lares.

Xarke, for Large.

darken. See Larein.

Parkin, for Largen, or Largan.
Eudo Largant, Normandy 1180-95 ;
Eudo and Ion Largan, 1198 (MRS).
It was also written Larcamp.

Karklngr. See Larkin.

Irturklns. See Larein.

liamder, for Lardner.

Earner, for Lardner.

&arrad, for Larreit.

liairanoe, for Lawrence.

Aarratt, for Larrbtt.

Xrftrrett, for Lart.

Aarrltt, for Larrbtt.

jMTtj for LORT.

&aaoelles. See Laoelles.

&asb, for LosH.

Xiaakey, for Lascy, or Laoy.

ZAst, for Las, or Los. Philip
Augustus granted lands, Normandy,
to Robert de Los (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. V. 168). Probably of the
same family as Walter and William
Luz, 1198 (MRS).

Xiatlmer. Hugb, Bishop of Wor-
306

ceater, and Martyr, was the son of a
fistrmer in Leicestershire, a distant
branch of the Latimers, Barons of
Braybroke, who possessed five ma-
nors in Leicester 1300-1400 (Ni-
cholls, Leic. iii. 1062). Several
churches retain their arms. Hugh
L. was probably fifth or uzth in de-
scent from a younger son of Thomas
L., who was summoned as a baron
1297, 1299. The latter was de-
scended from the Latimers of York,
where William le Latimer held a
knight's fee from Vesci 1165 (Lib.
Niger). He was descended from
Radulphus le Latimer, or Latiner
(Latinarius), Secretary to the Con-
queror, who held lands in Essex as a
baron 1086, and who from his sur-
name and the French name borne by
his posterity was doubtless Norman
or foreign*

The Barons Latimer of the North
were of the same race.

lattimer, for Latimer.

Xiattimor, for Latucer.

XAud, or De St. Laudo. The im-
mediate ancestry of Archbishop Laud
has not been as yet ascertained. His
father, William Laud, a cloth manu-
facturer at Reading, who d. 1594,
was in ample circumstances. He
was bom at Wokingham, Berks, to
which place the Archbishop was a
benefactor (Lysons, Berks). The
family of Laud was also seated at
this time at Tiverton, Devon, the
great seat of the cloth manufacture,
where John Laud occurs t, Eliz.
(Chanc. Proceedings, t. Eliz.). The
name is evidently an abbreviation of
St. Laud, or St. Lo, and the arms of
Laud (a chevron between three mul-
lets) bear relation to those of St. Lo ;
a chevron between three spear heads ;
or perpale ; three cinquefoils ; or two

LAU

LEG

bars, in chief three mullets. The
family was probably a remote, and
early branch of St. Laud.

St Laud, or St. Lo, was near Oou-
tances, Normandy; and was a ba-
rony. Simon de St. Laud, who had
grants at the Conquest, witnessed a
charter of William, Earl of Mor-
taine, in favour of Keynsham Abbey
(Mon. ii. 299). The widow of
Geofiry de St. Laud held from the
Bishop at Winchester X148 (Win-
ton Domesday). Adam de St. Laud
was Viscount of Lincoln 1278, and
Kalph de St. L. 1329. Thomas de
St. Laud, 1297-1300, was returned
as holding estates in Notts and Lin-
coln. The principal branch was
seated at Newton St. Laud, or St.
Lo, Somerset, where it flourished
till c. 1400, when the heiress m. Lord
Botreauz. The male line continued
in Sir John St. Lo, Constable of
Bristol Castle, t. Henry VI. ; and in
the St. Los of Dorset. Younger
branches also continued to possess
considerable estates in Somerset
(Collinson, Somerset, iii. 342, &c.).
Leland, t. Henry VUI., mentions a
Sir John St. Lo then living (Itin.
vii. 97). The St. Los of Dorset
came from Somerset (Hutchings's
Dorset, iii. 854). See Lows.

&aiier, for Lavbb.

&aiicber, for Laybb.

&aiiiider, or Loundres. See

LOKBON.

&aiiiidei«. See X^ATJin)EB.

&aiirel. Hugo Lorel, Normandy
1198 (MRS). Robert Lorle, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 'y Hugh Lorel 1198
(MRS).

^auraaoe, for Lattsengs.

&aiirenee. William Lorenz,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); John^
Richard, William Ijfturenz or Lau-

x2

rence Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Also for
St. Laubekce.

%MV9TB, See Laveb.

&aTer. Osmond Lavarde, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); John le Lar
verd, Theobald Laver, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

tavern, for Laveb.

&aw. 1. a local name; >2. for
Lowe or St. Lowe.
See Law.
1, for Lawnde, or Land.

&awranee, for Laxtbekce.

&awreU. See Laxtbel.

Lawrence. See Lat7BE1T07
See Law,

Walter Loison, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Aaysel. Hugh Loisel, Normandy
1180 (MRS). From L'Oisel or
L'Oiseau comes the English name
Bird.

&ajt. See Lttb.

&axard. See IzABD.

&eacb or Medicus. Robert, Wil-
liam, Odard, Hugh, Nicholas, Mat-
thew, Durand, Amulph, Robert,
William Medicuf*,- Normandy 1180-
98 (MRS). WilUam, Robert, Ju-
lian, Alexander M. England 1194-
1200 (RCR).

^eabalr, for Leab.

&eal. See Lbale.

&eale, for Lille or Lisle.

&ear, for Lyre, from L. Nor-
mandy. Oliver de Lyre Norm. 13th
cent. (MSAN. plate 14). William
de Leyre held in Warwick and
Leicester 13th cent. (Testa).

Reason. See Lesson.

&eau. See Ltis.

leaver. See Leveb.

heaven, for Leaveb.

&ebeaii. See Bell.

&eobe, for Leech.

&eolunere| for De la Mare. As

807

LED

LEI

is elsewhere stated, in 1165 Robert
de la Mare held 10 fees of the honour
of Gloucester. From him sprang
several branches in Gloucester, Wor-
cester, and Hereford. In 13th cent.
Thomas de Hanlej or De la Mare
held Hanley-Thom of William de la
M., who held of H. of Gloucester
(Testa). Doddesham was also held
from William de la M. by William
le Man us (Mara), as was Kedmar-
ley (Testa), and Thomas de Hanley
held in Dodesham from Willia?! de
la Mare (lb.). Gilbert de Hanley
held from Sir Reginald de Ilanley
or De la Mare. The Lords of Han-
ley, where the La Mares were after-
wards seated, were evidently a
branch of De la Mare. It was usual
to write the name 'Lamare,' as
appears in the records, and it after-
wards became ' Lachmare * by the
same mode in which Lile became
lidle, and Kenebel KnatchbulL
Hence the Lords and Baronets
Lech mere. See Dblamare.

Aeddell, for Liddell.

&edcar, for Lbdoer.

&edcard, for Ledgar.

Ziedrer. William de St. Leod-
gario, and the fief of St. Leger,
Normandy 1180-05 (MRS). Gilbert,
Gisbert, and Robert de St. L. 1108
(lb.). Hence the Lords Doneraile.

&ee, for Lbigh, also local English
of unknown origin.

&eeeh. See Leach.

keeelimere, for Lbghmebe.

&eemaii, for Lemok.

XieeinaiM, for Lebmaii^.

&eeminff, for Leeman.

&eer, for Lear.

&eem, for Leer.

Zieesoii. See LissoN.

&eetob. See Leaoh.

&eetc. See Ltte.
808

Aefever. See Fabeb.

Aefevre. See Fabeb.

Gerard. Galterus Legars, Nor-
mandy 1108 (MRS). Hence the
baronets Legard.

&enatt. Herveius Legatus (from
his name of foreign origin) held in
capite in Bucks 1086. In 1200 and
1301 John and William Legat were
bailsmen for the M.P. for Hertford
(PPW). Helming Legat was Vis-
count of Hertford 1401.

Aenrett, for LEeGATT.

^egfitt, for Lbggatt.

&ewott| for Lbggatt.

Aegb. See Leigh.

Leicester or De Ghmville. Tho-
mas de Joannisvillaand his fief men-
tioned in Normandy 1180-05, Ralph
de Jehanville 1108 (MRS). Of
this fiunily Roger de Geneville gave
the Church of Pictariville c 1000
to St. Taurin Abbey, Evreux, Nor-
mandy (Gall. Christ, xi. 130 Instr.).
His descendants came to England
1066, and t. Henry L Hugh [de
Janville], Viscount of Leicester, wit-
nessed the charter of Lenton Priory
1100-1108 (Mon. i. 646). He was
Viscount of Leicester 1130, and Sene-
schal to Matilda de Senlis (Rot. Pip. ;
Mon. i. 672). Ivo de Leicester, his son,
was living 1130 (Rot. Pip.). The
family then became vridely spread.
In the same century Odo de L. and
Ralph de Leicester gave lands in
Normandy to Plessis Priory (MSAN,
viii. 166, 167). William de Ganville,
M.P. for Leicestershire 1322, occurs
as * William de Leicester' (PPW).
Roger de Leicester of this &mily
possessed estates Leicestershire, t.
Richard I. (he was son of Robert de
L., witness to a charter of Salop
Abbey, c. 1170, son of Ivo de L.).
He witnessed 1100 the charter of

LEI

LER

Cokersand, LaDcaahire (Mon. ii.
631) and was of that county c.
1200 (RCR), and in 1208 paid a
fine in Leicester (Hardy, Obi. et
Fin.). From this line descended
the Lysters of Rowton, Salop. He
had two grandsons : 1. Sir Nicholas,
of Lancashire, who acquired Tabley,
Cheshire, and was ancestor of the
Leicesters of Tabley; 2. Thomas,
father of, 1. G^offry de L., M.P. for
Derby 1311; 2. John of Derby,
who, in 1321, obtained pardon as an
adherent of Roger Mortimer, of
Wigmore, and to whom in 1311 the
Abbot of Salop was commanded by
the king to make a payment of 20/.
(PPW). He m. 1312 Isabel, dau.
and heir of John de Bolton of Bol-
land, Lancashire, and had Rich-
ard Leicester, whose son John in-
herited estates in Craven from the
De Boltcns, and was ancestor of
William Lister, Lord of Midhope
Craven, ancestor of the Listers, Ba-
rons Ribblesdale.

Leicester or Lester. Robert de
Lestre, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Oeoffry and Richard de L. Engl.
1203 (Rot. Cane). Robert de Les-
tre, c. 1272 (RH).

^eiffb, a branch of the Norman
house of Db la. Make ; also borne
by other families.

^elflitoii. Eyton remarks that
in the early history of this family
' invention has supplied the place of
fact ' (Salop, vii. 326). It descends
from Tihel, who t. Henry I. held
from the Fitz-Alans (lb.). The
name Tihel is Breton, as were the
Fitz-Alans. Richard Fitz-Tihel
held a fief from Fitz-Alan 1165 (Lib.
Nig.). His son Richard de Lecton,
Knight, was living 1203 (Rot.Canc).
Hence the Leightons,* Baronets.

&elt6h, for Leech (Lower).

Aelte. See Ltte.

Aely. Simon Lele, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS). William de Lee-
lay, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Robert
de Lelay 1194-1200 (RCR).

lieman, for Lemon.

Ziemann. See Lemon.

Ziemere. See Lechmebs.

Ziemmon, for Lemon.

Aenunoiis. Roger I^eminz, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Vernon. Godefridus Lemon, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). John Le-
man, England 1194-1200 (RCR).
Hence the Baronets Lemon.

&enard, for Lennard.

tendon. See Landon.

&• jreve. See Neaye.

&ene y. See Lennsy.

Penney, from Lannai, Normandy.
Walter, Joscelin, Hugo de Launay,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). Henry
de Laune, William Leny, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

lennard, for Leonabd.

Sennoz, Dukes of Richmond. See
Sttjabt.

&eiiiij', for Lennet.

AeonarO, or St. Leonard, from
St. Leonard, near F^amp, Nor-
mandy. William Leonard, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). Robert de St, Leonard
held that fief from Philip Augustus
(Mem. Soc Ant. Norm. v. 187).
Hence the Lennards, Earls of Sus-
sex.

Aeonarda, for Leonabd.

leopard, for Lepabd.

&epard, for Le Pere, or Lepeb.

&eper. Robert le Per, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS). WiUiam, Geoflry,
Nicholas, &c., Le Pere, or Le Pare,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Xieppard. • See Lepabd.

&erehe, for L'Arche, perhaps

ao9

LER

LEZ

Font de L' ArchO; an ancient Norman
name. William, son of Walter
Pontelarche, was Viscount of Berks
1130 (Rot Pip.). Osbert de Pont-
delarche is mentioned in Normandy
(lb.). Robert and Ralph P. held
fiefs Berks and Hants 1165 (Lib.
Nig.).

&emer, for Larner.

&ealter or Lestre. See Leices-

lEB.

^esaeji for Lacy.

&eater| or Lestre. ^S^ Leices-

TEB.

Restock. Ranulphus de Lestac,
Normandy 1180 (MRS).

^estranre. This family de-
scends from Ruald Lestrange, who
witnessed a charter of Alan Fltz-
Flaald in Norfolk 1112 (Mon. i. 627).
The descent of the Lords Lestrange
of ICnockyn has been treated by
Eyton (Salop, x. 250, &c.). Ruald
was of Breton origin, and was pro-
bably son of Payne or Judicael de
Peregrino, whose father Ruald or
Rodaldus de Peregrino (or extra-^
neus, le Strange) granted part of the
island of Noirmoutier to the Abbey
of St. Saviour, Bretngne 1060 (Lo-
bineau, Hist. Bret. ii. 176). Hence
the Barons Strange of Knockin and
of Blackmere.

&etob, for LEEcn.

&ett, for Leet.

&etts, for Lett.

Sever. Petrus Lievre, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Also from
an English locality.

Xieveraba, for Levesey, or Live-
bet.

&evesqae. Ralph Leveske and
John, Normandy, 1180-98 (MRS).
Henry Eveske, England, c. 1272
(RH).

&evet, from Livet, Normandy.
310

Ralph, William, Roger, Gilbert,
Hugh Livet, Normandy, 1180-85
(MRS). From John de Livet, ban-
neret c. 1200, descended the Mar-
quises of Barville (Des Bois). Roger
de Livet granted lands in Stafford to
Tetbury Abbey, t. William I. (Mon.
i. 355). Robert de Livet held two
fees Warwick, t. Henry I. (Lib.
Niger). Thomas and Ralpb L. held
lands in Normandy 1165 (Feod.
Norm.). William Livet of York-
shire, c. 1200 (RCR); Eustace
Livet, York, 18th cent (Testa);
John L. York, 1316 (PPW).

lieTett, for Lbvbt.

^erette, for Levbtt.

Aevlok, for LBVBBavB.

^evison, from Levasson, Nor-
mandy. Robert de la Veneison,
1180-95 (MRS); Adam, Richard,
Robert de Leveson, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Levitt. See LsvBTT.

&ewer. See LowEB.

Xiewem, for Lewes.

&ewia. 1. A patronymic, chiefly
Cambro-Oeltic. 2. William de Lues,
Walter Luiz, Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS); John, Robert Lews, or
Lewis, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Osbert
de Leus of Worcestershire, 1199
(RCR) ; Adam de Lewes, Glou-
cester, 1203 (Rot. Cane). Hence
Sir G. Oomewall Lewis, the emi-
nent scholar and statesman.

Aewaey, for Lucy (Lower).
Richard do Luceio, Alexander, Ro-
ger, William, Nicholas, Herbert,
Normandy 1180-1200 (MRS. and
Mem. Soc Ant. Norm, v.) SeehvcY,

Aeyoeater, or De Janville. See
Leicester.

^eyland. See JjELAITD.

besard. Roger Lisiart, Nor-
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS).

LEZ

LIN

rd. Uugo Lesiardus, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).

Xdbby, for L'Abb^. See Abbot.

Xilberty. Roger livardd, Nor-
mandj, 1108 (MRS); Ralph Le->
varde, Alan Leyberd, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Xilddall, for LiDDELL.

Zdddell, probably descended from
Turgis Brundoz (Rot. Pip. 31 Hen.
I.), a Norman, to whom Liddel or
Lydale, on the borders of Scotland,
was granted by Ranulph Meechin,
t. Henry I. It remained with his
descendants till t. John, when it
passed away by an heiress to the
house of De Stateyille, and then to
that of Wake. The younger branch
of the De Liddels settled in Scotland,
where John de Lidel in 1292 held
the revenues of Dundee in farm (Rot,
Scot. i. 17), while about the same
time William de Lydel was senes-
chal of the Bishop of Glasgow, and
led the forces of the see to the sup-
port of RoberC Bruce (Palgrave,
Documents illustr. Hist. Scotland, i.
845). In 1383 William lidell had
licence to enter England for mercan-
tile purposes with his train (Rot.
Scot. ii. 64). In 1406 Sir WUliam
de Lydale witnessed a charter of
Robert Duke of Albany (Registr.
Mag. Sigill. Scot 225). Robert L.
of Balnure was Dapifer to the king
1453, Sir James of Halkerstoun am-
bassador to England 1474, and 1477
George de L. had licence to purchase
bows in England for the Duke of
Albany (Rot Scot. ii. 454), and ap-
pears to have settled in England.
His son Thomas Liddel m. Mar-
garet, dau. of John de Leyboume,
and had issue, of whom Thomas L.
was Sheriff of Newcastle, and Wil-
liam alderman of Morpeth, From

the former descended the Liddels
Lords Ravensworth.

Uddie, for LiDDELL or Lisle.

Xtlddon, for Ledun, from Lidon
near Saintes, Aquitaine. Henry Le-
dun held in Wilta part of a fee from
Simon Ledun ISth cent (Testa,
153). Hence Liddon, the noble
Christian apologist

Zddf ett, for Lbgett.

Udie, for Lisle.

Uell, for Lisle.

xanrett, for LBGeArr.

Xiffbt, for Lttb.

&iie, for Lisle.

&iiea, for Lisle.

Uley, for LftLT.

&IU, for Lisle.

TdUey, for Lely.

uiiie, for Lely.

&IU7, for Lelt.

XiUnebear, for Ldcbbeeb.

iblmbert, for Lambert.

&linebeer, for LncBiBD.

Xdmbtrd, for Lambsbb.

Slnooln. Alured de Lincoln came
from Normandy with the Conqueror.
He witnessed a charter in Normandy
1080 (Gall. Christ si. 23), and 1086
held a great barony in Lincoln and
Bedford. In 1130 Robert de L.
occurs (Rot. Pip.), and 1165 Alured
de L. held a barony of thirty fees.
There were various collateral
branches, from .one of which pro-
bably descended Abraham Lincoln,
President of the United States.

Und, from Lynde, near Lille jand
Hazebrook, Flanders. The family
of De la Lynde was seated in Dorset
at an early date.

&lnder, for LAin)0B.

Unde. See Iakd,

Undeaay, for LitrDSAT.

Aindley. The name is derived
from lindley, Yoikshire, which was

311

LIN

LIT

held (Idth cent) from Roger de
Mowbray by knight service, by Wil-
liam de RodeviUe or Kadeville, of
Normandy (Testa de Neville, 92 06).
Rudeville, now Rouville, is near
* Gisors. The family of R. probably
took the name of its manor, Lindley.

Undon, a branch of Lacbllbs.

Aindsay, or De Limesi, a branch
of the baronial Norman house of De
Toesni, of Toesni and Conches. This
was one of the sovereign families
which formerly ruled in Norway
from immemorial ages, but were di^
possessed by Harold Harfager c. 860.
Malahulcius,who accompanied Rollo,
his nephew, had issue, Hugo, Lord
of Cavalcamp in Neustria, whose
sons were, Ralph or RaniUph, and
Hugo, Archbishop of Rouen 942-
980, the latter of whom gave Toesni
to his brother Ralph. The grand-
son of Ralph, also named Ralph,
was c. 1011 appointed Castellan of
Tillieres, jointly with Nigel Viscount
of Coutances. He had issue, Roger
de Toesni, sumamed D^Espagne, on
account of his prowess against the
Saracens in Spain, progenitor of the
De Toesnis, hereditary standard-
bearers of Normandy, barons of
Toesni and Conches, Normandy, and
of Stafford and Belvoir in England,
ancestors of the English houses of
Cholmondeley, Egerton, Gresley, and
others. Roger D^Espagne*;? brother,
Hugh de Toesni, was sumamed De
Limesay from his Norman seigneurie,
and was living 10(30. He had several
sons, who accompanied the Con-
queror, viz. : 1. lialph de Limesay,
baron of Wolverley, Warwick, 1086,
whose barony ultimately passed in
part to the Scottish line of Limesay ;
2. Baldric de L., who held lands
from the Earl of Chester 1086 ; and
312

was father of Walter de Limesay or
Lindesay, who obtained grants in
Scotland, and witnessed the inquisi-
tion made in 1116 into the posses-
sions of the see of Glasgow. From
this baron descended the great house
of Lindsay, Limesy, or Limesay in
Scotland, Earls of Crawford and
Balcarres, Dukes of Montrose (tee
Lord Lindsay's lives of the Lind-
says); while various branches in
England continued to bear the same
name under various forms, and with
armorial identifications evidencing
their common origin.
Aindsey, for Lotdsat.
UnnelL Robert Lunel, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).
Unney, for Lenity.
&lnom, for limon or Lbmok.
Zdne 7, for Lutkby.
Unsey, for ItUSTDaLY.
Union. John de Lintot and the
fief of L. Normandy, 1180 (MRS).
This fief was near Dieppe. Richard
de L. and William, his brother, were
benefactors to Belvoir Priory, Rut-
land, t William L (Mon. L 328).
Richard de Lintot held a fief in
Normandy 1166 (Feod. Norm.). The
name often occurs in England.
&ioii. See Lyon.
Uale. See Anderson-Pelhaic.
AiMon, from Lison, Normandy
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 185).
William Lesson, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hence Leeson, Earl of Milltown.
Uater. See Leicester.
XdtteU. Ralph, William, Ber-
nard, Herbert Parvus or Le Petit,
1 180-95, Normandy (MRS). Four-
teen of the name occur in Normandy
1198 (lb.) ; many in England, c.
1108 (RCIl).
bittte. See Litibll.
&ittlet3ii. See Lyttblton.

LIV

LON

^Ivesey. Warner Levezied| and
Ralph, Normandy, 1180 (MRS);
Hunfrid Leuveyse, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

&iven, for Letbtt.
See Loch.

William Lodres, Nor-
mandy, 1180-06 (MRS); Agnes,
Emma la Lodere, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

&ebb. William Lobes, Normandy,
1180-96 (MRS). Mabilia and
Henry de la Lobe, Normandy, 1180-
96 (MRS).

bobs. See LoBB.

&oob. Thomas de Loches, Nor-
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Laurent
de Loches, EngL c. 1272 (RH).

looker. Roger Locheor, Nor-
mandy, 1180-06 (MRS); John,
Jordan Lokar, 'Engl. c. 1272 (RH) ;
Richard Lokere, Normandy, c. 1186
(MRS).

XK>eket, for Lookhabt.

^ookluurt, or Locard, probably
foreign. Stephen Locard witnessed
a charter of Richard de Morville be-
fore 1163 (Douglas, Baronage, i.
323). Jordan Locard 1166 wit-
nessed a charter of Walter Fitz-
Alan, Dapifer (Kelso Chart).

&o«lLett, for Lockard or LocK-

HABT.

XiOClLiU, for LOCKHABT.

&oelLj'er. See LociCBB.

boeoek, perhaps for Lovecot, or
Lovetot, from L. Normandy, of
which Durand was lord, c. 1030.
William de Lovetot founded Work-
sop Priory, Notts, t. Henry I. His
barony passed to the Fumivals.
Nigel, his younger son, had descend-
nnts, who are mentioned t. Edward I.
Richard de L. held fees in Notts
from Paganel 1166. The name of
Lovecote or Lovecock is afterwards

found in various parts of England,
Bucks, Leicester, Devon, Wilts, &c.
The name of Locock appears to be
an abbreviation of it.

dodder. See Loaseb.

&oddldffe, for LoDOB.

&oder. See Loasbb.

XiOdffe, or Lodges. Richard,
William, Ralph, Robert de Loges,
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Ger-
oius de Logis occurs in Normandy
1060. From him descended Bigod
de Loges, Baron of Aldford, Chester,
and Odard de Loges, Baron of Wig-
ton, Cumberland, t. William L The
family also appears in Berks and
Devon,

&oe. William de Loe, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS) ; Ralph de la Lowe,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

&omer. Durand I^ioemer, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Margery Lum-
ber, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

bond. Richard, Robert, &c. De
Londa, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).
Anschetil de Lunda witnessed a
charter (12th cent) in York (Mon. i.
666); Stephen de Lund of York-
shire 1260 (Roberts, Excerpta).

London. William, Robert Lon-
don, Norm. 1180-96 (MRS). Of
this family was William de Londres,
one of the conquerors of Glamor-
gan, 1090, ancestor of the Lords
Loundres of Naas, and Thomas de
L., who settled ia Scotland before
1163 (Chart Mailros.).

&one, for Lond.

Aung. 1. Petrus de Longa, Nor-
mandy, t. Phil. Augustus (Mem.
Soc. Ant Norm. v. 177) ; Emma de
Longues, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Agnes Longa, Enj(l. c. 1272 (RH) ;
2. from Le Long.

bonce. See LoKO.

Aonffmi. See LoNO.

313

LON

LOU

KonffMldy for L0V6TILLB.

&oBff¥l]l0' A branch of the
hotiM of Oiffardy barons of Langue-
TiUe and Bolbec near Dieppe, Nor-
mandy. Oabeme de Longueville or
^Bolbec, with William de Bolbec,
Robert Malet, and Gilbert de Menill
c 990, g^ave the church of Pictar-
irille, Normandj, to religious uses.
In 1165 Henry de Longavilla held
from Nigel de Luvetot in Hunts
(Lib. Nig.). Kichard de Logril
occoxB in Bucks 1199, William in
Herts 1198, and Roger de Longavilla
in Hunts c. 1200 (RCR). John de
L. had a writ of military summons
1259. Hence Longueyille, Lord
Grey de Ruthyn, and probably the
Longfields, Viscounts Longueville.

Kooker. See Logkbb.

Xoomea. Hugo Lomme, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Henry
Home, Philip, Ralph Lomb, Engl.
c 1272 (RH).

&01M. See Loose.

&ooae, from Los, Normandy.
Robert de Los, 1219 (Mem. Soc
Ant. Norm. y.). Hugh de Luza,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

&oratne. John, Robert, Simon,
Henry Laurane or Laurone, and the
fief of Lauraine, Normandy, 1180-
95 (MRS). Albert de Loraine
(Lothariensis) was a baron in Here-
ford and Bedford 1086. Roger Loer-
ing was of Bedford 1165. In 13 th cent.
William Loharing was a benefactor
of Gisbome Priory, York (Mon. ii,
151). In 1333 Eustace de Lorreyne
was a Commissioner, Berwick-on-
Tweod (Rot. Scotise, i. 200). The
descent is traced by records to the
family of Lorraine, Baronet.

&orek. Rufus de Lorec, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS).

&ord. Osmond de Lavarde^ Nor-
814

mandy 1180 (MRS); John le La-
vord, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

&ordaii. Elye Londin, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Jane le Loid-
i[n]g, EngL c 1272 (RH).

XKweiis. William Loreni, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William
Lorens, Engl, c 1272 (RH).

&o(rie. Robert Lorre, the fief of
Lurre, Fortin de Luri, Roger de
Lury, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS);
Richard Lure, EngL c. 1272 (RH).

iKMrlmer. Robert and John
Lauremarius, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Geoffry, Lambert^ Mau-
rice, WiUiam Loremer, 1198 (lb.),
Adam, Ralph L., Eng. c 1272
(RH).

liorlmer. lUchard, Walter, Peter,
John, William Loremarius, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Nicholas
Lorimar, &c. Engl, c 1272 (RH).

Sbortmler. See LoBDCEK.

lMria%, Henricus Loherene, Nor-
mandy 1180, and Asketil (MRS).
See LoRADTB.

&orklii, for LARsnr.

lorkinff, for Larking.

XKirmler, for LoRiKEB.

&ort. William Lortie, Robert,
and William de Lortie, Normandy
1180-98 (MRS). See Hobt.

^oryiner, for LoBlMEB.

Xiosb. Gaufridus Loske, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Michael,
Nicholas Losse, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

&ottlmer, for Laiimeb.

&onoli, from Loches, Touraine.
Laurence de Luches mentioned in
Oxford 1270 (Roberts, Excerpta, ii.).
Warin de Luches and others charged
with entry on the Manors of the De
Spencers, Bucks (PPW). Thomas
de Luches summoned from Berks to
a great Council 1324 (PPW). ^

liOiiiaaoii. Walter Loison, Nor*

LOU

LOW

mandy 1180-06 (MRS); Hidph
Luasing, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

&oimd, for Loin).

&onp. Herbert, Joscelin, Wil-
liam Lupus or Le Loup, Normandy
1108 (MRS) ; John, Rich., Robert,
William Lupus, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

XK»vatt, for LoYBTT.

&oiils. See Lewis. Hence the
baronets of the name.

^ave, a form of Le Lou, or Lupus
(Lower). See Loxtp.

JtovedtLj, from Loveday, or Lou-
det, Toulouse. William Loveday
was a benefactor to the Knights
Templars (Mon. L 646). Richard
L. 13th cent, witnessed a charter of
Almaric Pechd (Mon. ii. 84). In
1297 William L., of Oxford, a writ
of military summons (PPW).

XK>vell. Roger, William, Nicho-
las, Adam Loyel, or Louvel, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). The Lo veils.
Barons of Gary, were a branch of
the house of Ivry. See Pbkcbval.

&over, from Louviers, Normandy.
John de Loviers 1180-96 (MRS).

&overliif . See LoBiNO.

Sovesy, for Litesey.

&oTen. Richard, Peter, Ralph
Louvet, or Lovet, Normandy 1180-
96 (MRS) ; WiUiam L. 1080 held
lands Berks, Bedford, Northampton,
Leicester, in capite, Robert L. 1166
held lands Normandy. Hence the
baronets Lovett.

ZK»Ti«, for Lewis. *

bOTltt, for LOYSTT.

Zk»w. See Lowe.

Aowe. 1. for St. Lo, or St Laud,
bearing a bend. William de St.
Laudo, 1180, the canons, forest, yille,
castle, and fief of^ in Normandy
(MRS). SeehAVD. 2. for Le Loup,
or Lu, bearing wolves. See Lotjp.
8. from La Loe, or La Lupe,

Normandy. Thomas, and Hugh de
la Loe, Norm. 1180 (MRS). See
LoE.

&oweii. William de Loven, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). Robert de
Lovent, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

&ower. Hugo de Luera, Nor-
mandy 1196 (MRS); the heirs of
Lower, England c. 1272 (RH).

Itowerj, See LowEB.

&owes. Richard Lowes, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Robert
Loys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

&ownde«, for Lond.

&ownds, for LoNO.

&OWSOI1. See Lawson.

&owtlier, or Malcael. Hervey,
Ralph Malcael, Normandy 1180
(MRS). One of these paid a tine in
the Bailifry of Coutances 1198 ([b.).
Also Tieric Mains Catulus 1198
(lb.). Helto Malus Catulus or Mal-
cael, t. William I. had a grant of
Crakanthorpe and other estates
Westmoreland. He granted lands
to Holm Cultram Abbey, and had,
1, Ralph of Crakanthorpe, father of
William Mauchael, t Stephen,
whose son William Malus Catulus
granted to Geofiry M. lands in Cra-
kanthorpe 1179, and was ancestor of
the Malcaels Lords of Crakanthorpe,
and the family of Crakanthorpe ; 2,
Humphry Malcael, Lord of Lowther,
who granted part of that Church to
Holm Cultram (Mon. ii. 74). His
son Geofiry Malcanelle, t. Henry H.
granted lands at Crakanthorpe to
Alexander de Crakanthorpe, and had
issue William and Thomas de Low-
ther, who, 12th cent., witnessed a
charter to Holm Cultram Abbey
(lb. 428). Roger Malus Catulus, a
third brother, was Vice-Chancellor
to Richard Coeur de Lion (Madoz,
Exch. i. 77). These particulars have

816

LUA

LYC

been chiefly gathered from Nichol-
son and Bums (844, 346). From
this family descend the Earls of
Lonsdale, the Lords Crofton, and
the Baronets Lowther.

buard. SeeJjjnsB,

&abln, or St. Lubin. The fief of
St. Lubin, Normandy (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 179).

buoas. ], from De Lukes, or
Luches. See LoucH. Lady Eliza
de Lucas, 1275, was the widow of
Haymond de Lukes (Roberts, Ca-
lend. Qeneal.). 2, a patronymic. 3.

^noey. See Lxrcr.

&iiek, for Luke.

&aolLett, for Lockett.

&1107, a baronial family (see
Lewset), from Lucy, near Rouen.
Richard de Lucy occurs in Nor-
mandy t. Hen. L (MSAN, viii. 428).
In 1165 Richard de Lucy*s barony in
Passy consisted of 19 fees. He
also held 19 ia Devon, besides others
in Kent, Norfolk, Suffolk (Lib.
Niger), and in 1156 in Northum-
berland. Geofiry de Lucy 1165
held one fee Devon. Li ISth cent.
William de Lucy held Charlcote,
Warwick (Testa), and 1312-24 WU-
liam Lucy was MP. for that county
(PPW). This branch was some-
times named de Charlcote. Sir
Tnomas Lucy and others of Kent c.
1300 (PPW).

&aeooek. See LococE.

Xtuer. See Lower.

&iiffr, for LriE.

&iilLe. William de Leuca, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).

bnke, from St. Luc, near Evreux,
Normandy. Simon de St. Luc, Eng-
land c. 1272 (RH).

XiiilLes. See LxrcAS.

I, for LXTKBS.

316

&iimb, for LoHB.

&iiiid, for Lound, or Lokb.

bmiel. Robert Lunel, Normandy
1198 (MRS). This family was
seated in Warwickshire.

Xiiiiit, for Lum).

&iisb. See LosH. Simon de
Lusco, and Godefrid, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS).

bnsber, for Lusers or Lisores.
This &mily, like Lusers and Lisores,
bears a chief. William de Lusoris,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The
Barons of Lisores, Normandy, were a
branch of the Bassetts. Hugh de
Lisures granted lands to Thomey
Abbey, t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 247),
and 1128 witnessed a charter of
Jocelyn Crespin in Normandy (La
Roque, ii. 1816). In 1166 Warner
de Lisures held a barony in Wilts,
Robert in Hunts, and R. was forester
in fee, Northants (Lib. Niger).
Nigel 13th cent held in Notts
(Testa).

&iuilL, for LxTSH.

&aton. Robert and William
Luiton, Normandy 1198 (MRS). Pe-
trus Luittin, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Gilbert and Roger de
Luiton, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR).

Xtuttrell, a baronial family. Ralph
and Robert Lottrel, Normandy 1180,
Ramald and Martin Lottrel 1195,
Osbert Lottrel 1198 (MRS). Robert
Lotrel and Hugh his son were bene-
factors to the Abbey of Barberie,
Normandy, at its foundation (Gall.
Christ, xi. 85 Instr.). Symon Lutro
mentioned in England 1130 (Rot.
Pip.), Geoffry Luterel in Lincoln t.
Richard I. (Dugdale), from whom
descended the Barons Luttrel, and
the Earls of Carhampton.

&yall, for Lisle.

Xiyoett. Hubert, Sylvester Lesot,

LTD

LYT

Nonnandy 1198 (MRS). E. Lesote,
Engl, c 1272 (RH).

&ydaIL See LiDDELL.

^r AtfaU* See Lidbell.

&yddim, for LiSDOir.

^reU, for Lisle. Hence the ce-
lebrated geologist, Sir C. LyelL

&yle, for Lisle.

^reiy for Lisle.

X^nd. See JjUTD,

X^nde. See Iasd.

l^jim, from Lions^ Normandy. In-
gelram de lions came to England
1066 (Mon. Angl. ii. 604), and held
Corsham and Culington from the
King. He had Ranulph, whose bro-
ther William de L. had a grant in
Norfolk from Earl Walter Giffard,
and left descendants there. Rar
nulph had Ingelram de Lions, named
Parcar, as being forester of Croxton,
Leicester, by exchange with the
King (Mon. Angl.). William Par-
carius de Lions was a benefactor to
Croxton Abbey, t. Henry H., and
was brother of Hugh de Lyons, who
was deprived of his estates 1203
(Nicholls, Leicester). From him
descended the family of Parcar, or
Parker, and the Earls of MacclesGeld.
Roger de Lyonn, of the same fisimily,
held Begbroke, Oxford, 13th cent,
from Walter de Lucy (Testa, 112).
Sir Richard de Lyons held lands in
Oxford and Bucks 1276, and was
father or grandfather of John de
Lyons, who 1334 was summoned
from Oxfordshire to attend the King
with horses and arms at Roxburgh
(Rot Scot. L 306). He in 1343 had
charters for lands in Perth and Aber-
deen, and from David II. obtained
the reversion of the thanedom of
Glamis. His son Sir John Lyon, of
Glamis, was Great Chamberlain of
Scotland, and from him descended

the Lords Glamis, Earls of Strath«
more and Kinghom.

Xorona. Roger de Leons, and the
Castle and Forest of L., Normandy
1180-85 (MRS). The name is de-
rived from Lions, Normandy (eee
Lyon), descending from William de
L., t Henry I., of Norfolk, where
the family continued in 1346, after
which they extended to Essex, Mid-
dlesex, and Ireland. Hence the
Lords Lyons.

Xiya. Richard Liesce, Normandy
1108 (MRS) ; WilUam de la Lease,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Xiysley, for Lisle (Lower).

Xiysoiui, for Lesson.

iMjte, Radulphus Lichait, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Geoffry, Wal-
ter, Roger, Lete, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). The family was of note in
the West of England.

byttelton, or Westcote, appears
to be a branch of De Vautort or
Valletort, from Vautort, Maine, of
which family Reginald, Hugh, and
Goisfrid de Valletort came to Eng-
land 1066. Reginald held thirty-
three lordships from the Earl of
Cornwall, 1086. From him de-
scended Hugh de Valletort, who in
1165 held one fee in Devon and
fifty-nine in Cornwall (see Dugdale
for the later history). Joel de
Valletort, a younger brother, was
living 1165, and held estates in
North Tawton, Derth, and Alfeton,
Devon, of the Earls of Devon (Lib.
Nig. ; Testa). From him descended
the Valletorts of North Tawton,
who bore argent, three bends gules,
within a bordure bezants. The
same arms, with slight difTerenoe
of tincture, were borne by the family
of Westcote in Marwood, near
North Tawton, whence it may be

817

LYT

LYT

iaferred that they were a yotmger
branch. Of this line Eustace de
Marwood occurs; Idth cent. (Testa).
Henry de Westcote, his son or
grandson, possessed W. 1279 (Col-
lins); and in 1314 John de Westcote
occurs. Kobert W. is mentioned in
Devon, 1424, and his brother, Tho-
mas Westcote of Westcote in Mar-
wood, m. the heiress of Lyttelton
of Worcester, and was father of
the famous Lyttelton, Lord Chief
Justice, author of the treatise on
Tenures, and ancestor of Lord
Lyttelton the historian. Hence the
existing Lords Lyttelton.

Ziyttoii-Biilwer. This family,
the original name of which was
Wiggott, Wigott, or Bygod, is a
branch of the Bigods, Earls of Nor-
folk ; and its ancient arms as ' Wy-
gott ' are those of the Bigods, with
appropriate differences (viz. a cross
quarterly pierced or, between four
escallops arg., a fifth in the centre
point). The Bigots or Wigots
appear, from various circumstances
too long to be detailed, to be de-
scendants of Wigot de St. Denis,
one of the greatest nobles of Nor-
mandy, who made grants to Cerisy
Abbey in 1042, and in 1050 sub-
scribed a charter of Duke William
at the head of the Norman barons.
He was married to a sister of
Turstin Goz, father of Richard
D'Avranches (father of Hugh Lu-
pus), and had a younger son, Robert
Wigot, Fitz- Wigot, or Bigot, who
was introduced by Richard D'Av-
ranches to the favour of Duke
William. He had, 1, Roger, an-
cestor of the Wigots or Bigots,
Earls of Norfolk ; 2, William.

William Bigot, the second son,
went into Apulia, but returned with
Geoffry Ridel, t WilUam ' L
(Domesd.), and had a grant of
Dunmow and Finchingfield, Essex,
where he made gifts to Thetford
Abbey (Mon. i.). He had Hger,
who in 1096 was chief commander
in Palestine under Tancred, who
left him in command of 200 knights
to defend Jerusalem (Ord. Vitalis,
755). He had two sons, Humphry
and William Bigot, who witnessed
a charter of William, son of Roger
B., for Thetford (Mon.). Raymond
B., son of Humphry, held one fee
in Suffolk, 11C5 (Lib. Nig.). Wil-
liam his grandson (Blomefield, ii.
258) was father of Bartholomew,
who was despoiled of his goods at
Dunmow and Alfreton, t. Henry HL
EEis grandson. Sir Ralph Bigot of
Dunmow, M.P. for Essex, had issue
1, Walter, whose line terminated in
coheiresses, t. Henry IV. ; 2, John,
of Marham, Norfolk, 1315, whose
son Roger, of Norfolk, 1324 (PPW),
left descendants, of whom Robert
Wygod, a clergyman, occurs 1350,
John Wygott in 1480, William
Bigot in 1555, and John Wygot in
1580, when the last was possessed
of the lordship of Geist, Norfolk.
From him descended the family of
Wiggott of Geist, which assumed
the names of Lytton, Earle, Bulwer,
and from which sprang Edward
L3rtton Bulwer, Lord Lytton, the
celebrated writer, and his brother,
Henry Lytton Bulwer, Lord Bailing,
the eminent diplomatist. Another
branch of this family assumed the
name of Chute, whence the Chutes
of the Vine, Hants.

318

M

MAA

MAI

ly for Mace.

Mabbert. Hugh and Eoger
Mabire, Normandy, 1180-06 (MRS) ;
John de Mapert, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Mabbettj for Mabbebt.

Mabbltt, for MabbebT.

Mabey, for Malbt.

Mabln, for Maffin.

Maby» for Malby.

Maoe. William de Mes, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; Rener Mape, lb.
1198 (MRS) ; Adam, John, Richard
Mace, EngL c 1272 (RH).

Maoey, or Masst, from Macy,
Normandy, a lordship and parish.
iS^MMASsr.

Macbell, or Malcael. See Low-

THEB.

Machin, from Le Machun or
Le Meschin, a Norman aobriqnet
(Lower).

Maokney. See Magnat.

Maekrell. Ralph and Robert
Makerel, Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Charlton Maekrell, Somerset, pre-
serves the name.

BKaokHU, for Mackabbll.

MaekrlU. See Mackbell.

Maeer, for Mabe.

BKaoers, for Mabes.

Mairer) for Ma job.

MaflTffot. Richard Margot, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Robert Mag-
gote, EngL c. 1272 (RH).

MaflTpi. Hugo Magea, Nor-
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS); John
Magge, EngL c. 1^72 (RH).

Ma^nay. Qillebert Magn^, Ri-
chard and Jordan de Mngniei, Nor-
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS), also Robert
and Nigel de Magny (lb.). Of this

family was Oliver de Mangny or
Manny, so famous in the reign of
Edward HI., and a peer of England.

Magner. Ralph le Maigner
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).

Magnns. Gilbert, Warin, Ralph,
Robert, Tustin, William Magnus,
or Le Grand, Normandy, 1198
(MRS) ; WiUiam and Simon Mag-
nus, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).

Maile. Gislebert de Maisle,
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS) ; Geof-
fry, William Mai, WiUiam Mayle,
EngL c. 1272 (RH).

MalUard. Gerold, Vivan MaU-
lard, Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS).
The arras of the Mallards are pre-
served by Robson.

Main. See Maine.

BSalne, or De Mayenne. See
Matnb.

Malnwarlnc, or Mesnil-Garin, a
well-known Norman family. Ro-
bert de Mesnil Garin, Normandy,
1180 (MRS); William de MenU
Garin, and the churches of St. John
and St. Mary, Meml Garin, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Ranulph de
Mesnilgarin was Lord of M. near
Coutances, and in 1086 held twelve
lordships in barony from Hugh
Lupus (Domesd. Chesh. 267).
Richard and Roger de Menilgarin,
his sons, were benefactors to Chester
Abbey in 1093, and before 1119.
Roger de Menilwarin (son of Wil-
liam de M.), t Henry 11., gave one-
third of Tabley to Chester Abbey.
From this baron descended the
Mesnilgarins or Mainwarings of
Peover, Baronets. A bnmch was

819

MAI

MAL

seated in Norfolk, t. Henry II., of
which was Kalph Mejngaryn, Miles,
founder of Wayboum Abbey, Nor-
folk, whose descendants long con-
tinued (Mon. i. 490).
r, for Mass.
», for Mabb.

Geofiry Mazue, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); Roger de
Maisie (lb.).

Maltland, or Maltalent. Robert
Maltalent, Normandy, 1198 (MRS).
Maltalent was near Nantes. Ralph
Maltalent, c. 1135, witnessed a
charter in York (Mon. ii. 192), as
did Gilbert Mantalent, t. Henry II.
(i. 733). The family was seated in
York in 1165, wh^n Richard Malta-
lent held half a knight's fee from
Vescy of Alnwick, of which he had
been enfeoffed by Eustace Fitz-John
(Lib. Nig.), and also half a fee from
Percy. He witnessed a charter of
Eustace F. John (Mon. ii. 592) to
the priory of Alnwick. Richard M.
paid a fine to the Crown in North-
umberland, 1231 (Hodgson, iii., iii.
163). Thomas de Matulant, a
younger brother, settled in Scotland,
t. William the Lion (Chart. Mailros.),
and d. 1228. His son, William de
Matulent, witnessed charters of
Alexander H. and d. c. 1250. From
him descended the Dukes and Earls of
Lauderdale.

Major. Warin, Ralph, Robert
Major, Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ;
William Mair, Engl. c. 1272 ; Wil-
liam Maior, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS) ; William le Magere, Engl.
c 1272 (RH).

Kajon, for Major.
I, for Maohin.

(, for Machin.
I, for Machin.

mmlhjf for Malbisse. Hugh
820

Malbise, Normandy, 1180-05
(MRS); Hugh Malbisse, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Male. See Maile.

BKalet, a well-known Norman
baronial family. Barons of G^rardi-
yilla or GraviUe, near Havre, Nor-
mandy. The ancestor was probably
Gerard, a Scandinavian prince, one
of the companions of Rollo, who
gave his name to his fief. Maleth,
his son or grandson, was father of
Robert Malet, who c. 990 united
with Osbeine de Longueville, Wil-
liam de Breteuil, Gilbert de Menill,
and others in giving the Church of
Pictariville to religious uses. The
gift was confirmed by his family
(Gall. Christ, zi. ; Instr. 139).
William Maleth, whose name is
conspicuous in the history of the
Conquest, witnessed a charter before
the Conquest (Gall. Christ xi. 828).
Robert M. his son, 1086, held the
vast barony of Eye, Suffolk, and
was one of the greatest proprietors
in England. From him descended
the Malets of Normandy. Several
brothers of the family settled in
England, of whom Durand M. occurs
1086 in Leicester, Notts, and Lin-
coln ; Gilbert and William in Suf-
folk. From a branch possessed of
the Lordship of Corry Malet,
Somerset, 1165 (Lib. Nig.)^ <le-
scended the Malets of Somerset and
the baronets of the name.

Xalin, fur Maliks.

Xalinr, for Malin.

Xalinirsy for MAxnr.

BKalins, or De Maliiies, from M.,
Flanders. The Lords of Malines
descended from Bertold, living c.
800, and were established as Advo-
cates or Protectors of Malines by
the Bishops of Liege. They became

MAL

MAN

oxtinct soon after 1300. In Eng-
land Godeschal de Maghelenis had
custody of the barony of Mont-
gomery, t Henry HI. In 1312
Henry de Malines paid a fine for
delaying to take the order of knight-
hood; and 1322 William Malyn
was Bailiff of Ipswich. Hence the
eminent Vice- Chancellor of the name.

Mallalne, for Mbliadew.

Mallan, for Maun.

Mallett, for ^Iallet.

Mallook. Henry, William de
Mailloc, Normandy, 1180-95 ; Henry
de Maloc, 1198 (MRS).

Malmalng. Koger, Frederick,
Gilbert, Fatric le Malesmains, or
Malis Manibus, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). In England this family
was seated in Kent. The original
name seems to have been Berville.
See Barwell.

Malpas, or De Malpassu, a
branch of the ancient Barons of
Malpas. See Eoebton.

Maljon, formerly Malaon, the
arms of which, arg. a lion ramp. gu.
crowned az., are preserved by Rob-
son, and correspond with those of
the Viscounts de Mauleon of Poitou,
a branch of the Garlovingian Vis-
counts of Thouars.

Man. See LoHB.

Mancel. Alvered, Ralph, Gislc*
bert, John Mancel or Mansel, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; Warin, Ranulph,
W^illiam M. 1198 (MRS); John M.
was of Rutland, Worcester, and
Leicester ; Ranulph of Oxford ;
William of Cambridge and Glou-
cester (RCR). Hence theMansells
Baronets and the Lords Mansell.

Mander, for Madders.

Manders, from Mandres, near
Evreux.

MandeviUe, or Manneville, from

Manneyille in the Cotentini Nor-
mandy, a well-known baronial
house, Barons of Mersewood, Earls
of Essex. This family probably
derives from Manno, a Northman
Tiking, who gave his name to the
fief, c 930. It appears that the
family of De Sottevast was a branch
(Wiffen, Hist Russell, i. 6, 7).
That of De Vere also appears from
the arms (which are those of Magne-
ville, with a mullet for difference)
to have been a branch. Geofiry de
Magnavilla was one of the greatest
grantees, t. William I. ; and his de-
scendants were numerous and power-
ful both in England and Ireland.

Mandrell, Maundrel, or Mun-
derel, identified armorially with
Mundevill or Amundeville. See

MONCKTON.

Mandre J, from Mandray in Lor-
raine. The arms are preserved by
Robson.

Mandry. See Mandbet.

Mand J, for Mondat.

Mane J, orMayney. See Maonat.

Mangrin. Radulphus Mangeanf,
or Maniant, and William, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); Alexander Man-
gant, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).

ManiiiB, for Montns.

BKanii. See Man.

BKanneU. See Mantell.

BKannertiiff, for MAmwARiNO.

Maimers, or De Maneriis, from
Mesnieres near Rouen, granted pro-
bably t. Rollo to Mainer, a Viking
ancestor. It was held as half a
knight's fee t. Philip Augustus by
the Abbey of Lyre. The family of
Mesnieres long continued in Nor-
mandy, Ralph and Roger de Mes-
nieres being mentioned 1198 (MRS),
and William de M. 1232, whose
descendants continued to be of con-

Y 821

MAN

MAN

sequence till c 1400^ when the
male line ceased. Richard de Mar
nieres came to England 1066, and in
1086 held from Odo of Bayeux,
Borne, Kent, and Benested, Surrey
(Domesd.). He was father of Ti-
rol de Manieres, who, with Helias de
St. Saen, a neighbouring noble,
devoted himself to the cause of
William Clito, the dispossessed heir
of Robert of Normandv, and the
legitimate heir to the throne. These
faithful adherents of Clito lost their
estates, and had to endure extreme
sujQTerings on his behalf. On his
death-bed he recommended them to
his uncle, King Henry I., who
accepted their submission. Tirel de
Manieres, who was sumamed * Pere-
grinus,' or * the Wanderer,' from his
adventures with William Clito,
granted the church of Benested,
Surrey, to St. Mary Overy t. Henry
I. (Mon. ii. 8o), and gave the manor
of Benested in free marriage with his
dau. to William Earl of Salisbury.
Hugh de Maniere, his son, was also
sumamed * Peregrinus,* and with his
son Richard * Peregrinus,* or de
Manieres, made grants in Hants to
Waverley Abbey (Manning and
Bray, ii. 146). He had another son,
Robert, who is mentioned in the
charters; and whose gift, as well as
that of his brothers, was confirmed by
Eugenius III. in 1147 (Mon. Angl.
ii.). Robert, a son of Hugh Manieres
above-named, held part of a fee
Northumberland, 1165. His sons,
Walter and Thomas de Maners,
witnessed a charter of William de
Vesci, 1178 (Mon. ii. 602). Their
elder brother, Henry, had issue
Reginald de Manieres, who witnessed
a charter of Hugh, Count of Eu,
temp. John (Mon. ii. 021), and as
822

'De Maisneriis' is also mentioned
in Normandy 1198 (MRS), at which
time Ralph and Roger M. are also
mentioned in Normandy {Ibid.}.
From Reginald descended the house
of Manners of Ethal, Northumber-
land ', and thence the Lords Roe of
Belvoir, Earls and Dukes of Rutland,
Barons Manners, and Viscounts
Canterbury. From another branch
descended Baldwin de Maners, a
baron by writ, 1909.

Mannett. Richard Mennet, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95; Osbert Minete,
1198 (MRS) ; William Monet, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Mannevy. John and Robert
de Manprbia, Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS). The arms of Minifie, Eng-
land, are preserved by Robson.

MaanlniT* Lambert Maignon,
1180; William, Ansketel le Maig-
nen, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
Richard, Henry Maning, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

BKannloii, for Maniono.

Mannlx, for Mannis or Manse.
Durand Manse, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS) ; Cristiana Manus, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Manns, for Mai^n.

ManseU, for Mancell.

Manser. Richard Manesier,
Normandy 1198 (MRS).

ManteU. William de Montellis,
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). The name
as Mantel dates from the Conquest
in England.

Mantle, for Mantbll.

Mansse, or Manse. See Mannix.

Mantor. John , tind Walter Fitz-
Richard Minutor, Normandy, 1 180-95
(MRS) ; Henry le Munetor, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Manvell. Roscelin, and Nicholas
de Manneval, and the fief of M.

MAN

MAR

Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Robert
de Manevil, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Manwarlngr. See Mainwabino.

Muiwell. See Manyell.

Mappy for Mapes or Malpas.

Mappln. Roger Magnepeine,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; John,
Richard Manipenyn, c. 1270 (RH),
Engl.

MapBon. William Maubeysin,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH) ; Michael Mau-
buiflson, Normandy, t. Henry V.
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 244).

MCarberoagrli. See Mablbo-

ROUGH.

Marbnry. See Merbubt. Ni-
cholas Merbury, Butler of the King,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).

Marcli, from March^, Normandy,
as Newmarch from Neumarch^.
Nicholas, William, Stephen, Roger
de Mercato, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS) ; Bartholomew, William de
Marche, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).

Maroh, or de la Marche. Fer-
mer, and Robert de Marchia, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).

Marohant. Rainald, William,
Stephen, Ranulph, Robert Mer-
cator, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
Everard, Gilbert, Herbert, Richard,
1 198 (lb.). Of these, Robert,lRich-
ard, William, appear in England,
1189-99.

Maroot. William, Richard, Mar-
cote, Normandy, 1180-95 (^ffiS).

Marcy, from Marcy, Laon. In
1086 Ralph de Marcy held in Essex
and Suffolk. The family long con-
tinued in Essex, Herts, and Glou-
cester. It appears that the Cobhams
of Kent, Lords Cobham, were a
branch.

Mares. William des Mares, Nor-
mandy, 1180-05 ; Angevin, Asa, Wil-
liam de Maris, Normandy, 1198

(MRS); John, Richard, Robert de
Mareys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Maret. Richard Mareta, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Alexander
Mirthe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Marett, for Mabbt.

BKargrle. William de St. Mar-
gareta,Normandy, 1180-95 j William
Margarita, 1198 (MRS) ; John Mar-
gerie, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Margrrles, for ^Iabgbie.

Marin, for de Marinis, a Norman
name.

Marls. Ito, Drogo, Gilbert,
Robert de Maris, and the lordship of
Maris, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ;
William de Mareis, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Mark, or De Marc, from M.,
Normandy. Geoffry de Marco and
his sons are mentioned by Ordericus
Vitalis (591). In 1148 Robert de
Marc had lands at Winchester
(Wint. Domesd.). The name occurs
t. Stephen (Mon. ii. 109).

Marke, for Mabe.

Markes. See Mabxs.

Marks. 1. For Mabk. 2. A
Hebrew name.

Marlboronffli. Alured de Merle-
berge, 1086, was a great baron,
Wilts. WiUiam de Merleberge gave
lands for a chaplain at Isle Bruers,
Somerset (Inq. p. mort). This was
probably a Norman family.

Marler. N. Marruglarius, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); Alice le
Marler, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Marie J, or Merley. WiUiam and
Ralph de Merlai, and the fief of M.
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS). Roger
de Merlai, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
The Merlais were barons of Morpeth.

Marling. See Meblin.

Marmlon. Robert, William,
Geoffry, Marmion, Normandy, 1180-
2 823

/

MAR

MAR

95 (MRS). A well-known baronial
family. Lords and Viscounts of
Fontenay le Tesson, Normandy.
They appear to have been a branch
of the Tessons.

Ralph Tesson, who brought 120
knights of his dependence to the aid
of Duke William at the battle of
Val des Dunes 1047, founded c. 1065
the Abbey of Fontenay near Caen
(Gall. Christ, xi. 413). A charter
of Ralph Tesson was witnessed by
William Marmion or Marmilon,
probably his brother, c. 1070 (Ibid.),
who with his family possessed part
of Fontenay. Robert Marmion, his
son, Viscount of Fontenay, passed
into England with the Conqueror,
and had extensive grants, his de-
scendants a century later holding
seventeen fees in England and five
in Normandy (Lib. Niger; Feoda
Norm. Duchesne; also the paper of
M. Vaultier, Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.
X. 94). The Tessons of Normandy
bore gules, a fesse ermine j the Mnr-
mions vair, a fesse gules; and the
Percys,'another branch, azure, a fesse
indented or. See Percy.

ncamej. Rohais de Marreiny
and the fief of Marigny, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). The Lords Mar-
ney of England were of this house.

Marr, for Mare, or De la Mare.
See Mare.

ncarrable, from Mirabel, Nor-
mandy. Lucia Mirable, Engl. c.
1S72 (RH).

Marratt, for Maret.

Marriage, for March.

Marrian, for Marrin.

Marrin, from Marines, Normandy.
The name Marines often occurs in
the early records.

BSarrin. Richard, Robert, Mo-
rein, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS);
824

Geoffiy, John, Ralph, Morin, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Marris. See Maris.

Marritt, for Marrett.

Mare, for Mares.

Marsli. 1. A local English name.
2. Robert, Simon, William, de Ma-
riscis; Roger, Robert, Gervase de
Marisco, Normandy, 1180-95 ; Al-
pais, Gervase, Robert de M., 1198
(MRS). William was of Kent,
Robert of Gloucester, Richard of
Hants, and York, and Lancaster.

Marshal, for Marshall.

Marshall. This being a name of
office (the Marshal being a feudal
officer of eminence appointed by
each great baron) includes a number
of difi^erent families. Robson has
preserved sixty-two coats of arms of
this name. It may be presumed that
those who held this office were
generally Norman; and numerous
families of the name were possessed
of estates. The principal was that
of the Marshalls Earls of Pembroke,
and the Lords Marshall of Hingham,
Norfolk.

Marsliall, or le Marischal, Earl
of Pembroke. See Hastings.

Marsbam, or Baynard (See Beau-
mont), descended from Geoffiry Bay-
nard or de Beaumont, whose son
William Baynard had issue Roscelin
Lord of Stratton and Marsham. who
had issue William Fitz-Rosceline,
and Robert Fitz-R., whose sons
William de Stratton, and Bartho-
lomew de Marsham, living t. Henry
II., were ancestors of the Strattons
and Marshams of Norfolk ; from the
latter of whom descend the Earls of
Romney. See Roslino.

Mart, for Mort.

Martel. John, Roger, Geoffry,
Martel, Normandy, 1180 (MRS).

MAE

MAT

The name occurs in all the English
records.

MarteU, for Martel.

Marten, for Mabtin.

Martin. Diel, Guido, John,
Ralph, Eoger, Tustin, William
Martin, Normandy, 1198 (MRS);
Nigel, WilHam M. Engl. c. 1198
(RCR) ; Robert, William, Richard,
-tVnsketil, Peter, Roger, Ralph Mar-
tin, Normandy, 1180^95; 2. from
St. Martin, Normandy. Alured,
Roger, Hervey de St. M., Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS). 3. A patronymic
from Martin de UmfraviUe, Sire
de Tours, Normandy, conqueror of
Cameys, Wales, t. William Rufus,
whose descendants bore the name of
Fitz-Martin or Martin, and were
barons by writ.

Martins, for Mabtin.

Martyn, for Martin.

Martyr. Ranulph and William
Le Martre, Normandy 1198 (MRS) j
Wymarc La Martre 1198 (lb.).

Marvel. Richard de Marvil or
Maruil, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Sire John de Marville of Normandy
occurs c. 1270 (Mem. Soc Ant. Norm.
V. 151); Warin Merveyl, England
c. 1272 (RII). Of this famUy was
Andrew Marvell, the patriot.

Maryon, Mervyn or Mering. Ra-
dulphus Mervain, Normandy 1198
(MRS) ; Matilda Marwyn, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

MascaU, for Marshall (Lower).
r, for Massy.
I, for Marsh (Lower).

Masl, for Masey.

MaskaU, for Maskell.

MaskeU, for Mascall.

Maskeljme. Eustachius de Mas-
seline, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).
Roger Fitz-Mazeline 1180; Jolm
Mazelyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

BKaskens, for Meschins. See
Makins.

BKaslen, for Maslik.

MasUn, or Maskelyne.

Mason. Godfrey, Richard, Wil-
liam le Mazon, Normandy 1198
(MRS) ; Hugh le Mazun, Engl. c.
1198 (RCR). This name doubtless
includes families of various origin.

Massej. See Massy.

Massle, for Massy.

BKasslnirer, or Messenger, the
English form of Legoatt, or Le-
gatus.

Masson, or Le Masson. ^« Mason.

Massj, a well-known Norman
family. Macey, whence the name
is derived, was near Coutanoes and
Avranches, Normandy. In -1086
Hugo de Mac! held lands in Hunts
(Domesday), and Hamo or Hamund
de Macy held nine lordships in
barony from Hugh Lupus in
Cheshire, and 1198 subscribed the
foundation charter of Chester Abbey,
and granted lands to it (Mon. i. 985).
Robert de Macy witnessed a charter
of Ranulph Meschines E. of Chester
12th cent. (Mon. i. 986). From
this line sprang many houses of
eminence, bearing the name of
Massy, Massey, or Maasie, and the
Barons Massey, and Clarina.

Mast, for Most or Mosse.

BKaster. John le Meteier, Nor-
mandy 1198, Osbert and William,
lb. (MRS); Alan and John le
Mayster, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
See Master.

Robert, William,
Samson de Matom, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Richard and Thomas
de Matham, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

MaUand, for MiiTLAin).
Maton. Robert, William, Sam-
t son de Maton, Normandy 1180-05

825

MAT

MAY

(MRS); Beatrix Motun, EngL c
1272 (EH).

Matterfkkooi for MABxnrTABT
(Lower).

Maad. See Maude.

Mande, de Mouhaut or De la
Mare. ^Sm De la Mabe. This-
branch of De la Mare descends from
Kanulphj Dapifer of Chester 1093,
whose sons Robert de Montalt and
William de la Mara occur in York-
shire 1130 (Rot. Pip.). Roger de
Mara, son of the former, was a bene-
factor to Roche Abbey, York (Mon.
i. 839), and from him descended
Roger de Montalt, summoned as a
baron 1299. William, above men-
tioned, had issue Simon de Muhaut,
witness to a charter of Cecilia de
Rumelli (Mon. ii. 101) for Bolton
Abbey, York ; and to another char*
ter with Simon Mohaut, his son (i.
665). The latter held lands of the
honour of Skipton, York, 1166 (Lib.
Nig.). John de Montalt of Ma-
therley, York, gave lands to Drax
(Burton, Mon. Ebor.), and in 1300
Adam de Mohaut or Maude was re-
turned as liable for military service
in person against the Scots (PPW).
Hence the Maudes of Holling,
Woodhouse, Alverthorpe, and Rid-
dlesden, York, from the latter of
whom sprang the Maudes, Barons
Montalt, Yiscoimts Hawarden.

Maudltt, or Mauduit, from M.,
near Mantes, Normandy. Geofiry
Maudit held in Wilts in capite 1080.
William, his brother, held a barony,
Hants 1086. Hence the Barons
Mauduit, Earls of Warwick.

Maudslay, or Banastre. See
Nelson. Of this family was
Maudslay, the eminent engineer and
inventor of machinery of various
descriptions.
826

Mandrtoy, See Maubslat.

Manner. John, Erenger Maoger,
Normandy, 1180-96 j eight of the
name, 1198^ Norm. (MRS) ; Robert
and Walter Mauger, EngL c 1272
(RH).

SeeVLATTLR.
kole, from Maule in the French
Vexin, the history of which
family has been preserved by Du-
chesne from the time of Guarin,
who lived c. 960, father of Ansold,
father of Peter Lord of Maule. The
family is frequently mentioned by
Ordericus Vitalis, and a branch be-
came seated in Scotland, and hence
sprang the Earls of Panmure
(Douglas).

Manleverer, from M. near Rouen/
Normandy. Helto M. 1086 held
in Kent, and 1120 Helto, his son,
witnessed the charter of Bolton,
York (Mon. ii. 101). From this
time the notices of the name in
Notts and York are continual.
inle J. See Mawlet.
knli, for Maul.

Maunder, for Mandeb.

JtSaunders, for Mandsbs.

Maanaell, for Mangel.

Maurice, from St. Maurice, Nor-
mandy. N. de St. Maurice 1180-
95 (MRS) ; Isabella, John, Margerie
Morice, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). N. de
St. Maurice and the fief of St. M.
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Mawbj, for Malby.

Mawditt. See Maudit.

Mawlej, from Mauley, Poitou.
Peter de Malo Lacu acquired the
barony of Mulgrave and Doncaster
by marriage. Hence the Lords
de Mauley summoned by writ
1260.

May. Robert, Ralph de Mai,
Robert Mai, Normandy 1180^^

MAY

MEA

(MRS). Heniy de May, Hugh
Mey, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Mayall. See MlAXL.

Maybanky or Malbanc. Henry,
Hugh, Alberic Malebenc, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Roger and Wil-
liam 1198 (lb.). This family was
possessed of the barony of Wich-
MalbanCy Cheshire.

Majbln, for Maybaxk.

Majbury.' Hugh, and Roger de
Mabire, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Majohell. See Machell, or
Lowther.

Mayell. See Maille.

ncajer, in some cases for Mare
or De la Mare.

Majdn, for Mater.

MajeS; for Mace.

Majtaew, for Mayo.

Maytao, for Mayo.

BCaylard, for Mallard.

Mayle, for Matlle.

Ma jles, for Mayle.

Mayllii; for MAxm.

Maynard. N. Mainart or Mai-
nard; Ralph, John, and the estate
of the Mainards, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS) ; Richard Mainard, Engl,
c. 1198 (RCR). From this family
descended the Viscomits Maynard.

BCayne, or Mayenne, from May-
enne in Maine, a powerful baronial
house, of which Walter de M. occurs
in 976 (La Roque, i. 159, 160).
Judael de Mayenne had a vast
barony in Devon 1086, and his
family long continued there. In
1165 Walter Fitz-Juel de Mayenne
(de Meduana) held a barony of
twenty-one knights' fees in Kent
(Lib. Niger). Many branches of
these houses remuned; the name
changing gradually to Main and
Mayne. Hence the Lords New-
haven.

Majo. Roger de Maio, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Aeon de
Maeio, and Robert 1198 (lb.). Ralph
Mayot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Major. William Maior, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; William Mair,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

BCa js, for Mace.

Majoa. See Mayo.

Majs. See Mace.

Majse, for Mace.

Meaohio, or Meschin. See Ma-
chin.

Mead, the English form of De
Prato. William, Robert, Matilda,
Reginald de Ptato, Normandy 1180-

95 (MRS) ; Richard and Robert de
P. 1198 (ib.). Stephen, Peter de
P., Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Meade. See Mead. ■

Meadow. See Mead.

Meadows, the English form of
De Pratis. Simon, Gilbert, Hugh,
Fiilco de Pratis, Normandy 1180-

96 (MRS) ; Henry and Richard de
P. 1198 (lb.); William de Pratis,
Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).

Meads, for Mead.

Meadiis, for Meadows.

Meagrer, for Maijoer.

MeaUn, for Makin.

MeaUns, for Meaein.

Meal, for Male.

Mealln, for Malins.

Mealing, for Maling or Malin.

Meall, for Male.

Mean, for Maine.
See'MBAH.
\, for Mares.
\, for Mares.

Mease, for Mace.

Measor. Gilbert and William
Masuer, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
WilHam de Masura 1198 (Ibid.).
Geofiry le Massor, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

827

MEA

MEL

See Measob.

Meates, or De Meautis, from that
place, Normandy. The arms are
preserved by Robson.

Meatyard. Kalph le Meiteieri
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Meayers. See Mares.

Mee. Robert de Mieie, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) J Robert
Miee, 1198 (lb.); Hugh, Richard
Mey, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Meeoli. Hugh de Meche, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Heniy
Mache, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Meed, for Mead.

Meek, for Meech.

Meeke, for Meek.

Meekinff, for Mechin or Machdt.

MeelLliM, for Meekinos.

Meers, for Mears.

BKeeres, for Meabs.

Mees, for Mee.

Meeson, for Mauvesin or Mal-
voisin (Lower). Berenger, Geoflry,
Manasser, Peter, Ralph, Ranulph,
Robert, Roger Malveisin, Normandy
1198 (MRS). This famUy is con-
sidered to have been a branch of the
ancient Counts of the Vexin (Wif-
fen, Mem. Russell, i. 49)^ In 1070
Ralph Malvoisin, Sire de Rosny
(who occurs as ' Malusvicinus ' in
Suffolk 1086), gave lands to th6
Abbey of St. Evroult, Normandy
(Ord. Vitalis, 604). Hugo Malus-
viciuus, founder of Blitheley Abbey
(Mon. i. 468), appears in Stafford
1180 (Rot. Pip.) ; Henry Malveisiu
in Salop and Stafford 1166 (Lib.
Niger). Gilbert M. was of Nor-
mandy at this time (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. viii. 266). Ridware Mau-
resyn, Leicester, still bears the name
of this family.

BCeirffS' See Maggs.

meliary, for Maiy. Richard and
828

William de St. Marie, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS); William de St.
Maria, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR) ; Adam
de St. M. c. 1272 (RH).

Melbome. Henry, Hugh, Ro-
ger Malbeme, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS).

Melby, for Malby.

Melen, for Malins.

BCelbaisli, for Mellebsh.

Melladew, for Malduit. See
Malditt.

Meller. Eguerran and William
Mellers, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Simon le Meillur, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Mellenb, or Mellers. William
de Mesleriis, Eguerrand, Fromund,
^imon, Walter de Meuleriis, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). The arms of
Mellers are preserved by Robson.

MeUes, for Mills.

Mellett. Petrus de Melleto, Nor-
mandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. V. 118, 121) ; WiUiam Melile,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); QeoflOry,
and WiUiam Melt, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

MeUlfoiit. Thomas Malenfant,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).

MeUln, for Malin.

MeilUta. See Mellebsh.

ncellodew. See Melladue.

Mellon. Radulphus Meloan,
Normandy 1180-95, and the fief of
Mellon, Normandy (MRS) ; Robert
Milluu, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

BCellor. See INfiLLEK.

MelUkolsli. See Mellebsh.

Melon, for Mellon.

Melvil, for ^LELVILLB.

MelvUl. See Melville.

Melville, from Esmaleville or
Maleville, a barony in the Pays de
Caux, Normandy. William de
Smalavilla held lands in Suffolk 1086

MEN

M£S

(Domesd.); Hobert de Malavilla t.
Henry I. witnessed a charter in
Yorkshire (Mon. Angl. i. 060), and
one of Roger of Poitou (Ibid.).
Eogcr de Malavilla held a fief 1165
from William de Ros; and other
branches were seated in Bucks and
Scotland, where Geoffry M. was
Grand Justiciary t. David I. Hence
the Earls of Melville.

Menoe. Durand Manse, No>
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Thomas
Minch, Engl. c. 1272 (RII).

Menday, for Mondat.

Mendes, for Mends.

Mendis, for Mends.

Mends, for Mence.

Mennell, for Meynel.

Mennie, for Manny or Magnat.

XlKenzles, or De Maners, an early
branch of the house of Manners in
Scotland, which still bears the
ancient arms of the family. Hence
the baronets Menzies.

Meroer. Bertin and Buno le
Mercier, Normandy 1180-95 ; Gui-
nard, Ralph, &c. 1198 (MRS).

XlKeroer. Hubert, Hugh, Richard,
Odo Mercer or Mercier, Normandy
1180-95. Nineteen of the name as
Mercator and Mercennarius in 1198
(MRS). In England, no doubt, the
name included Norman and other
families.

Merchant. See Mabchant.

XIKercler. See Merceb.

Merok. See Mark.

Mercy, for Marcy.

Merlleld. Gislebert Mirfaut or
Mirfalt, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Geoffry de Merrifeud, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Merges, for Marges or Mages.
See Maogs.

Merifleld. See MsBFIEU).

MertTale, from Merriral or Mer-

val, Normandy, which was held by
Simon de Bello Sacco t. Philip
August. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
189). William de la Marival held
a knight's fee from the Abbot of
Jumieges c. 1200 (lb. 173). Geofiry
de Mariavalle, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS).

Merle. Simon Merel, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) ; Adam de Meriel
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Merlin. Robert Merlin 1180,
Ralph 1180-96, Norm. (MRS);
Roger de Merlene, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Merrall. See Merle.

Merralls. See Merrall.

Merrell. See Merle.

Merrett, for Marett.

Merrick. William de Meric or
Meri, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
John de Merc, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Merrldew, for Melladew.

MerrlU, for Merle.

Merrlman, a corruption of Mar-
iiiON (Lower).

Merrln, for Marrin.

Merrin, for Marett.

Merry. Walter de Mereio or
Mery, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS);
Robert de Mery 1198 (lb.);
Alicia, John Marie, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Merryman. See Merriman.

Merser^ for Mercer.

Messenirer, or Massenger. Os-
berne liCgatus Regis, a diplomatic
agent of the Conqueror, held estates
Lincoln 1086. From him descended
the family of Legat or L'Enveyse of
York and other counties. The name
was translated 13th cent. Hence
the dramatic poet Masainger.

Messent. Gervasius de Maisent,
Normandy 1180-06 (MRS).

MeMen% probably for Mucedent.

829

MES

MIC

Alexander, Hugh, Hobert Mucedent,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Messer. Jacobus Mesoart, Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS); Adam,
Avibry, &c., Messer, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Messlter, for Master.

Metberell, or Meterell, for Mb-

VEBELL.

Mease; from Mues, Moes, or
Muisa, in Normandy. Gilbert de Moes
held from Philip Augustus c. 1200.
Roger Miaz 1180-96 (MRS). Mieuce
was in the Vexin. Ketel de Melsa
1066 came to England, and gave
his estate in Holdemess the same
name. He was father or grand-
father of John de Melsa, with
whom the Earl of Albemarle 1138
exchanged lands for Melsa, and
founded there Melsa or Meaux Ab-
bey. The family of Melsa or Meaux
of Yorkshire descended from John,
and branches of it settled in the
South. Hence the baronets Meux.

XlKeiiz, for IMeuse.

Mew, for Metjse.

Mewee, for Metjse.

Mews^ for Meuse.

Meyers, or Moirs. Robert de
Moire, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ;
Haimeric, Robert, William de M.
1198 (lb.); Robert Moyere, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH) ; also a modem foreign
name.

Meymot, or Maymot, for Mam-
ignot. Hugo Maminot, Normandy
1198 (MRS). Robert Maminot, Sire
de Curbespine, near Bemai, was
father of Gilbert M., Bishop of
Lisieux, and Ralph de Curbespine
of Kent, t. William I. The family
became seated in England, and 1166
Walter M.'s barony in Kent was of
twenty-eight fees, Walchelin M.
was of Salop, and nephew of Ralph
880

Peverel (Ord. Vitalis, ed. Forester,
iu. 287). The Norman fief of M.
consisted of five knights' fees
(MSAN. viii. 427).

Mejrrick. See Merriok.

Meynell, a baronial family, from
Mesnil, Normandy. Stephen, Sire
de Mesnil t. William L, obtained
great estates in York and Notts.
His son Robert and grandson
Stephen joined with him in the
foundation of Scarth Abbey, York
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 367). Hence
the Lords Meynil of York. Gilbert,
second son of Stephen L, was of
Notts 1130, and was ancestor of the
M.s of Mejmil-Langley, barons of
Parliament 1326. The family of
Mesnil, Normandy, is mentioned c.
980, when Gilbert de Menill joined
with Osbeme de Longueville and
Robert Malet in granting the church
of Pictariyille for religious uses. In
1027 Duke Richard confirmed the
grant of Odo, son of Gilbert de
Menill (sumamed Episcopus), tiz.
Menil St. Melan, with its Church,
and also the Church of Bulville, to
religious uses (Neustria Pia, 217).

Meysey. Roger de Maisie, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).

Miall. Ricardus Mihial,* Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); William
Mayle, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Mian. Roger Miaz or Miate,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS); Walter
Mite, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

BUcbael. Radulphus Michael,
Normandy 1180-96, Geoflfry and
Selle Michael 1198 (MRS); Geofey
and William de St. Michael, Engl.
1198 (RCR).

Miciiei. See^ Michael.

Miobeu, for Michael.

BUobels, for Michael.

MioiioiiS; for Miosabl.

MID

MIL

Middleton, of Middleton-Morel,
Northumberland, probably a branch
of Morel (Testa de Neville, 382).

MleliniT; for Mamno.

Mlell. See MiALL.

BKiliell, for MlALL.

Mler. ^ee Meters.

MUers. See Meters.

BKllbaiik, armoriallj connected
with Malbanke of Lancashire. The
family of Malbanc or Malbeding
came to England with Hugh Lupus,
Earl of Chester, and held the barony
of Wich-Malbank, Cheshire, t. Wil-
liam I. Henry, Hugh, Alberee Mal-
benc occur in Normandy 1180-95
(MKS). Bichard Malbanc gave the
Church of Bency to Troam Abbey,
Normandy, t. Henry I., and Alured
M. gave his lands to the same abbey
t. William L (MSAN.xv. 174,175).
He was contemporary with William
M., Baron of Wich, Cheshire.
Branches of the family in later times
occur in Dorset and Lancashire,
from the latter of which descend
the Malbankes, now Milbankes,
baronets.

XlKllbom. Henry, Hugh, and
Roger Malbeme, Normandy 1180
(MRS) ; Hugo de Melebum, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

MUboum. See MiLBORN.

MUboume. See Milborn.

Mllbunit See Mllbourn.

MUe, for Miall. Sometimes for
Motls or Moels.

BKiles. Geoffry, Richard, Ralph,
Walter, Robert, William, Miles,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
Miles, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). Of
this name are ihe baronets Miles.

XlKlley, for Milly. Roger de
Milleio, and the fief of Milly, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

MUl. William andGeofirymi,

Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Oliver
Mile 1198 (lb.). Hence the ba-
ronets Mill.

Millar, for Miller.

Millard. William Milart, Nor-
mandy 1189-96 (MRS).

Mlllbank, for Milbank.

MUlboum, for Milbotjrn.

BKUlen, for Melan. Roger de
St. Melan, WiUiam de St. M., Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Miller, or Milner, Molendinarius,
le Mouner. Walter, Hugh, Joscelin,
Ralph, Raginald, Richard, Robert,
William Molendinarius, Normandy
1198 (MRS).' The same name
occurs frequently in England Idth
cent., and was afterwards translated.
It includes Norman and other fami-
lies.

MiUett. See Mellett.

MUlboiuie. William Milhous,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Mar-
gery Milys, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Milliard, for Millard.

Millicent. Petnis Millesent,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Petrus
Milesant, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

MiUie. See MiLET.

Millin. See Mellon.

MiUion, for MiLLm.

MiUisent. See MiLLlCENT.

MiUlsb. See Mellish.

Mills. 1. from Miles. 2. for
De Molis. Oger, Ralph, Richard
de Molis, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ;
Hugh, Roger de Moles, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). 3. from an English
locality, Norfolk.

Miln, for Milne.

Milne, or Milon. Robert Milon,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geoffry
Milne, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Milaer. Roger, Alvered, Ber-
tram, Geoffry, Henry, Ralph, Ri-
chard Le Mounier, Normandy 1180^

881

MIL

MIL

98 (MRS) ; Roger, Martin Molendi-
narius, Engl. c. 1199 (RCR).

Mllner. See MiLLER.

Milnes, or Mills, otherwise de
Moels. Roger de Molis held
in Devon 1083, 1086. The name
was derived from MeuUes, Nor-
mandy. Qeoffry de Molis was of
Notte and Derby 1130 (Rot. Pip.),
and 1165 WilUam de Moles held fiefs
of Mowbray, Yorkshire. In 1243
Geoffry de Molendino, or Moles,
temporarily forfeited his lands in the
North (Roberts, Excerpt.). John
del Milne 1315 was bailsman for an
M.P. for Lancashire (PPW). Hence
the Baronets Milnes, and the Lords
Houghton.

Mlliis, for MiUTES.

BKUo, for Milon. See Milne.

MUton, from several English lo-
calities. Sometimes. a contraction
of Middleton, as in the case of the
poet Milton. Professor Masson, in
his Life of John Milton the poet,
shows that John Milton his father,
a scrivener in London 1603, was son
of Richard M., of Stanton St. John,
Oxfordshire, living 1577, son of
Henry M., of the same place, who
d. 1558. He also remarks that it
has been found impossible to con-
nect the name with any place called
Milton in Oxford or Berks; and
cites the statement of the poet, that
he was born of * an honest and ho-
nourable stock,* i.e. of a good family.
The name of Milton was however
only an abbreviation (of which we
have many other examples, such as
Milton Abbas, Dorset, formerly Mid-
dleton); and Middleton, Oxford-
shire (the original of Milton), was
the baronial estate of the Norman
family of De Camville, whose arms,
a double-headed spread eajjle, were
832

borne by the poet as his paternal
coat, confirmed by Segar the herald,
t. Charles I. He was therefore, on
the evidence of name and arms, one
of the De Oamvilles.

Camville or Campville was in the
Cotentin, and t. William I. William
de C. was a benefactor of the Church
of Jumieges (Mon. Angl. ii. 978).
Richard de C. his son, sumamed
Puignant, had a grant of Middeltune
and Godendune, Oxford, in barony.
William do C, his brother, whose
son occurs as Hugh Fitz-William,
held Godintune from him 1086
(Domesd.). The Camvilles of Mil-
ton appear continually in the subse-
quent records. Gerard de C, baron
of Milton, had three sons : 1. Ri-
chard, whose d. and heir carried the
barony to William Longespee, c.
1230. 2. Thomas, d. s. p. 8. Ge-
rard, living 1205 (Hardy, Obi. et
fin. 241). The latter was probably
ancestor of the Miltons, of whom
Roger de Milton was security for an
M,P. for the adjacent county of
Bedford 1318, while in 1322 Ralph
de Milton occurs in Oxfordshire
(PPW). In 1340 John de Middle-
ton or Milton was a juror in Oxford-
shire (Nonar. Inq.). In 1428 John
de Milton held Bumham, Bucks,
and 1433 Roger de M. was returned as
one of the gentry of Oxfordshire, and
in 1437 was an assessor and collector
of Parliamentary aids in that county.
The family is said to have suffered
during the Wars of the Roses. In
1526 Henry Middleton (Milton) was
rector of Marden, Bucks, and 1534
John Middleton was sub-prior of
Bicester, Oxfordshire. These eccle-
siastics were probably uncles of
Henry Milton of Stanton St John,
the poet's great grandfather, and

MIN

MIT

this connection accords with the fa-
mily tradition that the poet's ances-
tors had heen strong supporters of
Popery, and that his father had heen
disinherited in consequence of his
change of religious opinions.

BUnn, for Men, or Mann.

Minet. See MiNNETT.

Mlnnett. Kicardus Mennet, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MKS) J Oshert Mi-
nete 1198 (lb.); Tetrua Minnot,
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane).

XIKlnilltt, for MiNNETT.

Minns, for Mence.

XlKlnon. Gislebert and Henry de
Mineriis, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Thoy also occur in England 1198
(RCR). William, Eguerran, Ivo, de
M., t. John appear in Normandy.

XlKlnter, for Munter, or Muntator,
equivalent to a knight or man-at-
arms — including chiefly Norman or
foreign families.

Miott, probably foreign.

MiBkln, for Micniy, or Meschin.

Missen, for Messon.

Mlsson, for Messon.

MUter, for Mestre, or Masteb.

MitcbeU, for Michell.

Mlndiln, or Manchin. Robert,
GeofFry, Lucas Manchon, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Warin, Gervase,
Ranulph M. 1198 (lb.); Philip
Mincan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

XMUneards, for Minors.

Mlnler, for Minebs.

BKltcbeU. See MiCHAEL.

Mltford, or Bertram. This far
mily was founded probably by Brico,
a Norwegian Viking, who gave his
name to the barony of Briquebec, its
inheritance. Oslac or Auslec, his
son, filled a great part in Norman
history. His brother Amfrid the
Dane was ancestor of the earls of
Chester, and the barons of Bec-

Crespin. Oslac had: 1. Torstin. 2.
Hugh Barbatus, ancestor of the ba-
rons of Montfort. Torstin, t. Richard
L, witnessed his charter in favour of
St. Denis 968 (Bouquet, ix. 731),
and was a benefactor 960 to Fon-
tenelle (Wiifen, Mem. Russell, i. 60),
William, sumamed Bertram, son of
Torstin, living 1012, was father of
Robert Bertram, Baron of Briquebec,
living 1066 (Gall. Christ, xi. 60,
229 Instr.). From Robert, his
elder son, descended the barons of
Briquebec, whose barony consisted
of 40 knights* fees. His younger
son, William, became Baron of Mit-
ford and Bothal, Northumberland,
probably after the forfeiture of Ro-
bert Mowbray. He m. the dau. of
Wido de Bailliol (and not of an
imaginary Sir John de Mitford, as
alleged by some). He had four sons,
of whom two left issue, viz. Richard
B., ancestor of the barons of Bothal,
and an elder son, Roger Bertram,
Baron of Mitford. The latter had
issue, William, living t. Stephen,
father of Roger II. t. Heni-y II., who
in 1165 held five knights* fees in
barony. He had issue three sons,
viz. : 1. William B., whose son
Roger III. was summoned as a baron
by writ 1260 as * Roger Bertram do
Mitford,' and had Roger IV., who d.
s. p. 1311. 2. Richard. 3. John de
Midford, who t. Richard I. sub-
scribed a charter of Eustace de Bail-
liol. He had Matthew de M., whose
sons, Nicholas and Peter de Mitford,
lived t. Henry IH., and held lands
near Mitford. (Matthew and Ni-
cholas are transferred to the time of
the Conquest by modem writers.)

Richard de Midford or Mitford,
above mentioned, witnessed the
charter of Eustace de Bailliol, before

333

MIZ

MOL

referred to. The surname De Midford
or Mitford was borne as that of the
paternal barony. Eustace de M.,
1254, had a grant from Eoger III.
of part of the demesne of Mitford
(Hodgson, ii. ii. 49). His son Hugh
de M. lived t. Edward I., and from
him the descent is clear to the pre-
sent family of Mitford, Barons of
Mitford, and Lords Eedesdale.

The manor of Molesden was pur-
chased by this branch 1369, and, in
allusion to it, they adopted three
moles in their arms, the descent
from the Bertrams being probably
then forgotten, through lapse of
time ; and so entirely has this been
the case, that this, the legitimate
male representative of one of the
most illustrious Norman families,
is now traced to imaginary Anglo-
Saxon ancestors.

Mlzen, for le Mazun. See Mason.

Mlzon. See MiZEN.

Moakes, from Moches or Muches,
Normandy. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.
V. 118.)

Moase. Philip and Beatrix
Moaz or Moiaz, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); WilUam Mose, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Mote, or De la Mote. Oger, and
Robert de Mota, and the fief of
Mote - Ebrard, Normandy 1180
(MRS). Simon le Mot, Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.). Richard Mote, c. 1272
(RH).

Moates, for Moate.

Mobbs, for Mabbs.

XlKockler. Walter Mauclerc, Nor-
mandy 1180-95; Hubert Malcler,
1198 (lb.).

Mode. Hugh Mode, Normandy
1180 (MRS); Reginald Mody, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).

Moffff, for Maggs.
334

Moff^e, for Mooe.

Mofftnle, for Magna Y.

Moban, for Mohttn, Mohon, or
Moion, fromMoion, near StLo, Nor-
mandy. This lordship in 1026 was
part of the Ducal demesne, and was
granted by Richard HI. to his consort
in that year. It was subsequently
granted to the ancestors of this
family, of whomWilliam de Moion or
Mohun accompanied the Conqueror
1066, and obtained a great barony in
Somerset (Domesd.). From him de-
scended de Mohun, Earl of Dorset,
t. Stephen, and the Lords M., of
Dunster and of Oakhampton («ee
De Gerville, Anc. Chateaux de la
Manche; Wiffen, Mem. Russell, i. 86;
Dugdale, Banks, &c.). The barony
of Dunster was held by the service
of 40 knights (Testa, 162). In 1165
William de M.'s barony in Nor-
mandy consisted of 16 fees (Feod.
Norm. Duchesne).

Moir. HJLiMERic, Robert, Wil-
liam de Moire, Normandy 1198
(MRS); Robert Moyere, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

MoiBt, for Miast, or Miats. See

MlATT.

Moister, for Mosters; or Musters.

Mokler. See MocKLEB.

Mole, for Moels, a well-known
Norman family.

Moles. See MoLE.

xiKoleswortli, or De Limesy. This
branch of the Norman house of Limesy
is mentioned in Lord Lindsay *s ' Lives
of the Lindsays,' but without notice
of the later descent. Sir Walter de
M., with whom the peerages com-
mence, bore the same arms as Sir
Gilbert Lindesey, Hunts* (PPW),
and of Walter de Lindsay, c. 1250,
the latter being Lord of Lamberton,
Scotland, a branch of the house of

MOL

MON

Lindesay or Linsay. William de
Lindesej held Molesworth ISth
cent. (Testa). Hence the Viscounts
and Baronets Molesworth.

Mollne, from the Castle of Mo-
lines, Normandy. William.de Mo-
lines 1198 (MRS). The baronial
family of Molines in England was of
this house.

Mollneaxy for Moltneux.

MolsmenZ) from the Castle and
ville of Moliuelles or Molineus, Nor-
mandy. Robert, sumamed le Biable,
built the castle in 11th century. Ger-
vase de Molinelles 1180-95 (^ffiS).
The famUy appear to have been cas-
tellans of this fortress. Richard de
Molinelles, t. William I., witnessed
a charter of William de Braiose in
favour of the abbey of B. (MSAN,
xxii. 120). He acquired from Roger
de Poitou land in Lancashire, where
Adam de Molinaus held a fee temp.
Stephen, which descended to his
grandson Richard de M. 1203 (Rot.
Cane). Hence the Earls of Sefton
and the Baronets Molyneaux.

MoU, for Mole. There waa a
Castle of Mol, Normandy (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 18),

xiKoU, for Mole^or Moles.

BKollendlnia, for Molendinar.
Walter, Hugh, Joscelin &c. Molen-
dinarius, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ;
Achard de Molendinar, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

MoUett. See MuLLETT.

Molllneiut. See MoLTiTErx.

Molony. In some cases this is
an Irish Celtic name ; in others for
Malauney (Lower), or De Malo Al-
neto, a Norman name.

Molyns, or Molines, descended
from Walter, Lord of Falaise, Nor-
mandy, c. 1030, who m. the heir of
Quitmond, baron of Molines. Wil-

liam de Molines, his son, who d.
1100, was baron of Dartington, De-
von, in 1086, which he held as Wil-
liam ' de Falaise.' The family of
Molines and Falaise occurs ^thence-
forth in many parts of England.
The barons Ventry bear the name.

Monek, or Le Moin. William,
Walter, Robert, Ralph, Peter Mon-
achus, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Of these the first three also appear
in England c. 1198 (RCR)j Robert
in Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.). From
this name came the Dukes of Albe-
marle and Earls of Rathdown.

aconokton, or De Amundeville,
from A. Normandy. Ranulph de
Munneville had possessions in War-
wick 1130 (Rot. Pip.), and in York
as Ranulph de Monkton, whose son
Robert de M. confirmed his gifts to
Fountains (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 202),
and as Robert de Mundeville held
five fees in York of the see of Dur-
ham 1165 (Lib. Niger). He had
a brother Ralph de Amundeville,
who 1165 held a fief Yorkshire, and
was father of Ralph de A., who 1200
had a suit for a fief in Monkton
(RCR). The family of Monkton
continues to appear 13th, 14th, and
15th cents. Hence the Viscounts
Gal way.

Money, from Monnay, Normandy
(Lower). William de Monay, a
benefactor to Bliburgh, Sufiblk, be-
fore t. Henry H. (Mon. ii. 593).
Robert de Monei held a fief from
Bigot, Earl of Norfolk 1165 ^Lib.
Niger).

Monday, believed to be foreign,
but the reference has been mislaid.

Moneypenny. Roger Magne-
peine, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Hubertus Manipeni, John Mam-
penyn, England c. 1272 (RH). Hence

336

MON

MON

the Lords Monypeny or Manyptny
of Scotland.

Monk. See MoNCK.

Monks, for Monf.

Monkton. See Monckton.

Monnery/for Malnuri. SimoD,
Walter, William, Malnorri or Mal-
nuri, Normandy 1180 (MRS).

MonseU. Warner, Roger de
Moncello, Normandy 1198 (MRS) j
Roger du Moncel 1180 (lb.) ; Robert
de Muncel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Monson, for Monceaux, descended
from the ancient lords of Maers and
Monceaux, Counts of Nevers. Landric
IV. became Count of Nevers c. 990,
by marriage, and. had a younger son
Landric of Nevers, baron of Mon-
ceaux, grandfather of William de
M., who is mentioned by Wace 1066.
He appears as William de Moncellis
in the Exeter Domesday, and as
WiUiam de Nevers in Norfolk 1086.
His descendants occur in Sussex, but
chiefly in Yorkshire and Lincoln,
Thomas de Monceaux d. 1345, seized
amongst others of the manors of
Killingholm, Keleby, &c., Lincoln
(Inq. p. Mort.). His son. Sir John
de Monceaux (or Monson), d. 1363,
seized of Burton and Keleby, Lin-
coln, which continued in this family
t. Elizabeth. John Monceaux or
Monson was of Lincoln 1378 ; sixth
in descent from whom was Sir John
Monson, who was possessed of Bur-
ton and Keleby at his death 1593.
From him descended the Lords
Monson, Viscounts Castlemaine, and
Lords Sondes. (See Anselme, iii.
105 ; Rot. Pip. 31 Henry I. ; Mon. i.
410, 922, 923, ii. 152, Oil ; Hardy,
Lit. Claus. 376; Testa; Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 245.)

Montana, from Montaigu, or Mon-
tacute, Normandy, near St. Lo in
836

the Cotentin. It was held from the
barons of St, Denis le Gaste, who
were probably descendants of Meuj>-
drac, a Scandinavian Viking, who
was seated there c. 930, and it is
believed that the families of Meur-
drac, Trailly, Grenville, Beauchamp,
and Montagu, whose arms were
closely related, and whose fiefs were
parts of the barony of St. Denis,
were of the same origin. Drogo,
who succeeded to Montacute, was
living 1067, when he commanded
the forces of King- William in the
West of England. He had three
sons: 1. William de Montacute,
living 1086, ancestor of the barons
de Montacute, Earls of Salisbury,
and the Dukes of Manchester and
Earls of Sandwich ; 2. Drogo de M.,
living 1086, ancestor of the Drakes;
3. Anschar de M. of Somerset, living
1086. For the history of this family
see Dugdale, Baronage; Banks,
Dorm, and Extinct Baronage.

Montasrue, for Montagu.

Monte. See Mount.

Montford, from M. sur RiUe, Nor-
mandy, a great baronial family de-
scended from Auslec or Oslac, Baron
of Briquebec, c. 940 (See Mitford).
Hugh Barbatus, Baron of Montfort,
was slain in battle with Walchelin
de Ferrars, C.J035. The M.8, Barons
of Beaudesert, descended from the
house of De Gand paternally. The
name spread to all parts of England.
See Dugdale and Banks.

Montgomery. Amulph, Hugh,
Roger de Monte Goumeril, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Ralph, Ro-
bert, Bartholomew, Arnulph, Roger,
Hugh de Montgommeri, 1180-95
(lb.). These were branches of the
house of Montgomeri near Alen9on,
Earls of Arundel and Salop, of which

MON

MQB

several branches remained in Eng-
land and Scotland. Hence the Earls
of Eglinton.

Montffomral, for Montoghery.

Montffomeri«| fur MoNTOOUERT.

MontU^ for Mountia or Muxz.

Monyns. Nicholas Manens, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). The name was
of distinction in Kent.

Moodle. See MooDT.

Moody, for MoDY or Mode.

Moon, or De Mohun. See Mo-
nuN. Various branches continued
till a late date. The name as Moone
occurs in Dorset t. Elizabeth.

Moone^ for Moon.

Moor. Vitalis Maurus, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Alan le Mor,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Moore, or More, a local name
including families of Norman and
other origin. The Moores of Kent
derive from Ralph Fitz-Richard, t.
William I., who held Rochinge,Kent,
from Hugh, Baron de Montfort in
1086 (Domesd.). This Ralph ap-
pears to have been son of Richard,
Sire de Beaufort in Anjou, whose
(lau. m. Hugh, Baron de Montfort
(Des Bois, Diet, de la Noblesse),
ancestor of the Montforts of Beau-
desert. Ralph Fitz-Richard held
Alington, Kent, from the see of Can-
terbury 1086, and his descendants,
who bore the names of De Roking
and De More, or atte More, con-
tinued in the vicinity till the time
of Elizabeth, when Sir Thomas and
Sir Edward Moore settled in Ire-
land, and became ancestors of the
Earls of Tullamoore and the Mar-
quises of Drogheda.

Bloores. See MooBS.

Moorlari or Moring. William,
Herbert, Robert, Richard Morin,
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Gilbert,

Ralph, William M. Engl. 1180 (Rot.
Pip.).

Moon. Hugo Mores, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) ; Geoffry de Mores,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Moorton, for MoRETON.

Moos. John and William de
Musca, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Isabel Mus, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See
MossE.

Mopsey, perhaps for Mumpesson
or Montpin9on, from M. near Evreux,
a baronial family. Ralph de Mont-
pinson was Dapifer to William the
Conqueror (Ord. Vit.). He wit-
nessed a charter in Normandy 1074
(Gall. Christ, xi. 66), and granted
lands to St. Evroidt Abbev. His
son Hugh, who m. a dau. of Hugh
de Grantmesnil, and his grandson
Ralph, are mentioned by Ordericus.
Philip de M. witnessed 1132 the
foundation Charter of Fountains
Abbey, York (Mon. v. 306, 307, New
Ed.). The family appears after-
wards in Lincoln, Essex, Hertford,
Norfolk, \^ts, and in 1166 the
barony of Montpinsun, Normandvi
consisted of fifteen knights* fees
(Feod. Norm. Duchesne).

Moran. 1. A Celtic name. 2.
For Morin. See Mooring.

Morand, for MoRAin:.

Mormnt. Oliver, Ralph, William
Morant, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).
The arms of the English branch are
preserved by Robson.

Moratli. William de Moreto,
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Ro-
bert Moret 1108 (lb.) ; Robert Mort,
Engl. 1198 (RCR).

I, for MORDAKT.

See MOBDAUITT.

William Mordent,
Normandy 1180. The Mordents or
Mordants were probably Lords of St.

837

MOR

MOR

Gilles, near Coutances and St. Lo.
The first mentioned in the records is
Ralph M., who witnessed a charter
in Normandy, 1126 (MSAN, v. 107).
Baldwin M. occurs in Bedford t.
Stephen (Mon. Angl. ii. 202). In
1148 William M. held lands at
Winchester from the bishop Q^'int
Domesd.). In Idth cent. Richard de
Ardres and Eustace Mordent held a
fief at Turvey, Bedford (Testa).
Hence the Baronets Mordaunt, and
the Earls of Peterborough and Mon-
mouth.

Morden. See Hasbord.

More, for MooBE.

XlKorel. See Mobbell.

Morell. See MoRRELL.

acoretoii. 1. An English local
name. 2. for de Mauretania. See
Fitzgerald. The name occurs early
in England.

Morey, the French pronunciation
of Moret. See Morath.

Morf«e, for Maufee (Lower), or
Malfey. John Malfe, Ralph Malfei,
Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Geof-
fry, Simon Malfey, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Morile, for Morrell.

Morioe. See Maurice.

Morln. See MooRiNO.

Morinir. See MooRiNO.

Morisse. See Maurice.

Morllnff. Ralph, Albareda Mo-
rillon, Normandy 1180-98 (MRS) ;
Hugh Morlyng, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

BKorraii, for Morrell.

MorreU. Ralph, Tustin, Wil-
liam, Ansketil, Richard, Robert,
Walter Morel, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). John Morel was seated in
Norfolk 1086 (Domesd.). John M.
held a fief in Northumberland 1165
(Lib. Niger). The family extended
throughout England.
338

aCorriU. See MoRRBLL.

Morrill, for Morin. See Moor-
ing.

Morse. See MooRS.

Moms, for Morse.

Mort. William (de) la Mori,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Simon
Mort, England, c. 1272 (RH).

Mortaa. Petrus, Robert de Mau-
retainia, Normandy 1180 (MRS).
Laurence de Moretaine 1198 (lb.).
Ralph de Morteine, Engl, c 1198
(RCR).

Morten. See*^OBTAlX.

Morter, for Martyr.

Mortimer, a well-known Norman
baronial family. This family de-
scends from Walter, Lord of (Bt Mar-
tin, Normandy, who, about 980, m. a
niece of the Duchess Gunnora.
William de St. Martin, his son, was
father of* Roger, Lord of Mortimer,
and of Ralph, Sire de Garenne, and
of the Sire de St. Martin, from whom
the family of St. Martin in England
and Normandy (Mon. ii. 950).

Roger, Sire de Mortemer, was a
leader of the army of Duke William,
and defeated the French in 1054
(Ord. Vit. 639). Roger de Morti-
mer, who was a lead.er at Hastings,
was his son, and was father of Ralph
de M., who in 1086 held a great
barony in Hants, Berks, Wilts,
Somerset, &c. (Domesd.). From him
descended the Lords Mortimer of
Wigmore, Earls of March. William
de Mortimer, who held t. William I.
estates in Norfolk from his kinsman
William de Warrenne, was father of
Robert de M. t. Henry I., and of
Ralph de M. or de St. Victor, and
from this line descended the Lords
Mortimer of Attilburgh (by writ
1296), and the Lords Mortimer of
Richard's Castie.

MOR

MOW

Mortlmore, for Mortiher.
Morton. 1. An EDglish local
name. 2. For Mauretaine. See MoR-

TAN.

Mose, for MossE.

Mortyn^ for Martyn.

Moser. Henry de Museriis, or
Museres, Normandy 1180 (MRS).

Mosey. Raherius de Musie,
Normandy, 1180-4)8 (MRS) ; Ralph
and William de Mose, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Moslin. See Masun.

hkoss, for Mosse.

Mosse. Godefi'idus de la Mosce,
Normandy, held a fief from Philip
Augustus of the honour of Malherbe
(Mem. Soc Ant. Norm. v. 176).

Moto. See Movat.

Motb, for Mote.

Motton, for MotoD. Geoffry,
Hugh, Mouton, Normandy 1198
(MRS) ; Nicholas de Muton, EngL
c. 1198 (RCR). Motons was in the
Cotentin. Walter Moton 1311, M.P.
for Guildford ; William M. Knight
1324-1327, M.P. for Leicestershire
(PPW),

XlKott. See MouAT.

Motte, for MouAT.

Mooat. Philip Moaz or Moats,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The
fief of Mouet at Apre^ille mentioned
t. Philip Augustus.

Moudy, for MoODT.

Moui, for Mole.

Mooiaer. Robert de Moudre,
Normandy, 1180 (MRS).

Moule, for MoLE.

Monies, for Mole.

MonU, for Mole.

Moollln, for MoLiNE.

Mounsey. 'See MuNCET.

Mound, for Mount.

Mount. Robert, Richard, Ralph,
John Ranulph de Monte, Normandy

1180 (MRS) ; William de Monte,
Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).

Monntaffue, for Montaov.

Mountain, or De Monte. See
Mount. Was derived from the
French form de la Montague.

Mounteney, from Montigni near
Falaise, Normandy. Roger de Mon->
tigny gave lands to St. Vigor's,
Cerisy, t. William I. (Mon. L 961.)
William de M. m. a dau. and coheir
of Jordan Briset, a great baron of
Essex t Henry I. (Mon. ii. 605.)

Mountford, for Montford.

Mountfbrt. See Montford.

Mounljoy, from the Isle of
France. Paganus de Monte Gail
occurs in Normandy 1097 (Ord.
Vit 766). WilUam de Montegai
witnessed a charter of Pontefract
(Mon. i. 667). The family was
seated in Notts and Derby.

MouMeU. See MussELL.

MoutteU. See MowTELL.

Mouaon. John de Mouton,
Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS) j Geoffry
Mussun, Engl. 1198 (RCR).

Mowa% for MouAT.

Mowatt, for MouAT.

Mowbray. A well-known No>
man baronial family, from the Castle
of Molbrai or Moubrai, near St. Lo
in the Cotentin. (See De Gervilie,
Anc. Chateaux de la Manche.) This
name probably includes in its first
syllable the name of the Scandi-
navian grantee c. 930, which is also
preserved by Molbec, another place
in the Cotentin. Robert de Molbray
witnessed a charter in Normandy c.
1066 (Gall. Christ, xi. 227). Geoffry
de Moubray, his son, bishop of
Coutances, accompanied the Con-
queror with a great force, and was
at the battle of Hastings (Wace, ii.
186). He had vast grants in Eng-
2 839

MOW

MUM

land. Roger de Molbray, brother of
Geoffry, witnepsed a charter in Nor-
mandy in 1060 (Gall. Christ, xi. 60),
and was father of Robert de M.,
Earl of Northumberland, who wit-
nessed a charter in Normandy 1082
(Gall. Christ, xi. 86). He lost his
English earldom and estates, and the
next heir was Nigel de Albini, who
assumed the name of Moubray, and
from whom the English barons Mow-
bray, Earls of Nottingham and Dukes
of Norfolk, descended. See Dugdale
and Banks.

acowells, for Moules.

Mowl, for Mottle.

Mowser, for Moser.

Mowtell. Francis Mustel, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Hugh Mos-
teil 1198 (lb.) j Constance, Geoffry
Mustel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See

MVSTELL.

XlKoy. Robert, Roger, Bartholo-
mew de Moeio, Normandy, 1180-96
(MRS) ; Hugh, Richard Mev, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).

XlKoyce, for MoYES.

Moye, for MoT.

Moyer. See MotR.

Moyes, for MoTE.

Moyle, for Mole or Moel.

Mosms, for Moiu. See Monck.

xiKoyse, for Motes.

Moysey. Alan Moisi, Normandy,
1108 (MRS); Hasting, Richard,
Walter Moyse, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Mmda, for Mode.

BKud^e, for Mugg or MoGO.

BKudie, for Moody.

Mofley, for Morfbe.

Moles, for Moles or Moels, a
well-known Norman baronial family.

aCnU, for Moll.
. Mullen, for MoLiNE.

Mullens, for Molines. ^S^^^Molyhb.

Mnllett. Ansketil Mulet, Nor-
sk)

mandy 1180 (MRS) ; John Mulct,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Mnlley. William de Moleio, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS).

Mnlley, the French pronunciation
of Millet. See Mult.

MnUy, for MuLLET.

Mulllner, for Molenar. See
Miller.

Mnlllnenz, for Moltketjx.

MoUingrs, for Mullens.

Mniilns, for Mullens.

Mnllis, for MoLlS.

Mniiord, for Mallard.

Mnmford, for Montford.

Mummery, probably for Mont-
morice, the .English form of Mont-
morency, the history of which family
from the fifth century has been
written by Duchesne. This line
descended from Geoffry, son of Bur-
chard II. of Montmorency (Anselme,
iii. 660), who had : 1. Hervey de M.
2. Theobald, named Paganus, Cas-
tellan of Gisors in the Vexin. He
was ancestor of the family of Gisors
seated in England. Hervey de Mont-
morency, the elder son, came to
England 1066, and was father of
Geoffry Fitz-Hervey (Duchesne, 67).
He held several manors in Essex,
of which his descendant Hervey
de Montmorency, Constable of Ire-
land, was possessor a century later.
He m. Adelaide de Clermont,
whose name appears with his in
charters (Parkin, Hist. King's Lynn,
171). He had Burchard de M.,
who was a benefactor of Thetford
(Mon. i. 667), and Robert Fitz-
Geoffry, whb was a baron 1166. He
is mentioned in Lincoln 1165 as
Robert Maurenciacus (Lib. Niger).
He had Hervey, Constable of Ireland,
whose nephew Geoffry was Deputy
of Ireland t. Henry HI., and from

MUN

MYA

whom descended the Barons de
Marisco, Ireland, and the Viscounts
Mountmorres and Frankfort. The
spelling of this name varied greatly,
as Montemorentii, Montemarisco,
Montemoraci, Montemorentino, &c.

Bffiinoey, from Monchj^near Arras.
Drogo de Money came to England
106C,and was in Palestine 1096 (Ord.
Vitalis, 723). Drogo de M., his son,
had a pardon in Sussex 1130 (Rot.
Pip.). In 1290 Walter de M. was
summoned to Parliament as a baron.

Bffiinaay, for Monday.

Bffiindey, for Mondat.

Bffiindy, for Monday.

Manfort, for Montfobt.

aconk, forMoNCff.

I, for Mtjnns. See Muntz.
iMCiiiiiiiiig:^, for MoKYNS.
Bffiiniis. See Muntz.
BKnnsey. See MuNGBY.
BCimsoii. See Monson.
BCimster. See MiNiSTSR.
Mont, for Mont. See MorNT.

Bffmitillff, for MOFNTAINE.

Manton, for Mofntaine.

BCnnta. Geofry and Ralph de
Montibus, Waleran, Herbert, Ma-
tilda, Robert, Roger de Montibus,
Normandy, 1180-1-200 (MRS).
Eight of the name occur in 1198.

acnroli, for MulBCH.

SCnrden, for MoBDKK.

BKnrdooli, or De St. Denis, a
branch of the great Norman house of
Meurdrac, barons of St. Denis and
Meurdraquiere, Normandy. Finche,
Robert, Stephen Murdac occur in
Normandy, 1198 (MRS). The name
is continually found in the English
records from the beginning.

BKnrdock, for Murdoch.

Binrdack, f or Murdoch.

agurlln, for Mebyin.

BCnrley, for Mebley, or Marley.

i, for MORRALL.
BKlllTell, for MORRRLL.

BCnrrells, for Murrell.

BKorrill. See MuRKELL.

BCnrton, for Morton.

MEusoliainp, from Moschaus, Nor-
mandy. Richard de M., Normandy
1180-96 (MRS); Thomas, WiUiam
de Muschamp, Engl. 1189 (Rot
Pip.). See WiLLouenBY.

MEusfroTe or Mucegros. Matthew,
John, and Robert Mucegros, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). M. is near
Ecouis, Normandy. Robert de Mu-
celgroe occurs 1080 (Ord. Vitalis,
676). Roger de M. 1086 held lands
in Hereford in capite (Domesd.). In
13th cent, the family held estates in
Somerset, Dorset, Gloucester^ and
Hereford. Charlton-Musgrove, So-
merset, is named from it. The
baronets Musgrove are hence derived.

MEusliet, for Montfichet See Oa-
YENDiSH. See also Muskett.

Musk, orDeMusoA. SeeMoesB.

MEuflkett. Richard Mosket occurs
in Normandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 174); Robert and
William Musket in Engl. c. 1274
(RH).

for Musard. See Wy-

CLIFFE.

MEusmU. See MowTELL.
See MouzoN.
, for Musters.
Garin de Moeter, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS). Robert de
Mosters, a tenant of Earl Alan in
Notts 1086 (Domesd. 282 b). The
family is frequently mentioned
thenceforward in the English re-
cords.
MnsteU. See MowTELL.
MEustlll. See MoWTBLL.
BKutlmer, for MoRTDCBB.

WijBn, for MlALL.

841

MYA

NEE

Mjratt. See MlATT.

Tmjen, in some cases a Hebrew
name ; generallji howeyer^ for Moirs
or Mont.

BCyliUl, for MiAXL.
acyies, for Miles.
Mylne, for Mnx — the Northern
form.

N

Aubert de Nages, Nor-
mandy 1180-05 (MRS).

vaffle, for Naitglb.

VaU, for Neal.

MmUOk, for Nash.

VAldrett, for Maldbbtt. Ha-
nnlph de Maldreit, Normandy 1198
(MRS).

Vanee, from the fief of Nans or
Les Nans, Normandy (Mem. Soc
Ant. Norm. v. 174).

Vanffle, or De Angulo. See
Akgbll.

Vapler, Nappator, or Napparius.
William Nappator, Engl. 1198
(ROR); WUUam le Naper 1189
(Rot. Pip.) ; Robert le Napier^
Engl. 1202 (Rot Cane).

Vapper, for Napieb.

Vares. Hugo de Neirs^ Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Walter le
Neyr, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Vasby for Nas. See Ness. Also
an English local name.

Van. See NoTT.

Mm.ve, for Neye.

Vavln. Gervasius Navine, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).

Vayer. See Nabes.

Veaffle, for Naole.

Veal. Elias de Neel, 1180;
Ranulph and John de N. 1195;
Warin de Neel, c. 1200; Walter,
George, Richard, Ralph, Robert
Neel, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Simon, Thomas, Adam, Geoffry,
343

&c Neel or Nel, Engl, c 1272
(RH).

Veale, for Neal.

Veall, for Nxal.

Veape, or Nape, for Napps or
Nepos. See Neye.

Veat, or Net Reginald de Niz
or Nit8, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
John and Ayicia Net, EngL c 1272
(RH); Gilbert and John de'Nes
(lb.). See Neats.

Veate. See Neat.

Veata, for Nm or Neat.

Veave. See Neye. Of this
family are the Baronets Neaye.

Veaves. See Neaye.

v«bel. Roger de Nebula, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Veed, for Neat.

Veedes. See Need.

Veedbam. Frodo, brother of
the Abbot of St Edmund's, Suffolk,
a favourite physician of the Con-
queror and a Norman, held in
Suffolk and Essex IQSa He had
a younger son, to whom he g^ve
Mendham with Needham, from
whom descended the families of
M. and N. In Norfolk (Blomefield).
The Earls of Eilmorey are a
branch.

Veeds, for Niz or Nits. See
Neat.

Veeld, a form of Neal. Hence
the Baronets Neeld.

Veeve, for Neye.

NEE

NEW

Veeves, for Neve.

Veffiis, for Nages. See Naoos.

Veil, for Neal, when the Dame is
English.

Veui, for Neil.

VeU. See Neal.

Velson. See Boltok-Nelron.

Velson. The Norman family of
Banastre (see Baknisteb) were
barons of Newton, Lancashire, t.
Henry I. In 1287 John Banastre
held in Maudslej, Lancash., two
bovates from the heirs of Ferrars.
Adam, Thomas, and the heirs of
Eobert B. held adjacent estates
(Baines, Lane. iii. 392 ; Testa, 308,
399). The Banastres of Maudsley
adopted the name of Maudesley, and
bore the cross sable of Banastre.
In 1377 Richard Nelson (Fitz-Nigel)
of Maudsley (a branch of the
Maudsleys), whose descendants bore
the arms of M. (with a bend),
granted lands at M. with remainder
to George, son of Robert Nelson.
In 1405 Robert Nelson of Maudsley
conveyed lands to Peter Banastre
and Edward Maudesley, and sealed
with the above arms. Richard N.
was of M. 1508, t. Henry VIII.
Richard Banastre had a suit with
Thomas Nelson (Ducat. Lane), and
Ellen B. claimed rent from him.
A younger son of the Nelson family,
t Henry VII., accompanied Dr.
Stanley, Bishop of Ely^ and settled
in Norfolk. He was the direct
ancestor of Admiral Lord Nelson
(tee Burke, Peerage ; Hoare, South
Wilts, Hundr. Downton). See
Maudslay.

Vess, from the fief of Nas, Nor-
mandy. Durand de Naso 1198
(MRS) ; John and Thomas de Nes,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

MTettelfleld, for Nettebville.

VetterviUe, from Netrevillo,
Normandy. Hence the Viscounts
N.

Vetttefdia, for Nettlepield.

Veve, Robert, Roger, William
Nepos, Normandy 1180-95} God-
frey, John, Richard, Robert N.
1198 (MRS) ; Hugo Nepos Hubert!
was of Essex 1086 (Domesd.) ;
Adam le Neve of Norfolk, t. Edw. I.,
ancestor of the Le Neves or Neaves
baronets.

Vevell, for Neville.

Vevett. William Nevvet, Nor-
mandy 1180-96; Ralph Nivet 1198
(MRS).

Vevii, for Neville.

Veviu, for Neville.

Venule. Peter, John, Hugo
(Forestarius), Robert de Neville, or
De Nova Villa, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS). The Earls of Westmore-
land of this name were descended
in the female line, also the Earls of
Abergavenny. This family descended
from Baldric Teutonicus, who with
his brother Wiger came to Nor-
mandy e. 990 to offer his service to
the Duke (Ord. Vit. 479). From
him descended the families of Ne-
ville, Courcy, Beaugency, Basker^
ville, and D'Aunou, The Nevilles
were widely spread in England, but
were most numerous in Lincoln.

Vevln. See Navin.

Vevlns. See NrviN.

Vew, or Neveu (Lower). See
Neve. It seems also to be the
English form of Le Novel. See
Novell.

Vewe, for New.

Vewey, for Newe. See Neve.

Vewin, for Nevett.

Vewmaroli, a baronial family,
from the Castle of Neumarch^, Nor-
mandy. Turketil de Newmarch

3i.S

NEW

NEW

(N0VU8 Mercatus) was slain in the
civil wars of Normandy c. 1036
(Ord. Vit. 667). The Caatle of
Newmarch was seized c. 1060 by
Duke William to the prejudice of
its inheritor Geofiry de N. (Ord.
Vit.). Hugh de Moriomonte, brother
of the latter, was slain c. 1063
(Ibid.). Bernard de N., conqueror
of firecknopk c. 1088, was son of
Geoffry. Collateral branches are
found in various parts of England.
William de Newmarch of North-
umberland was dead before 1130
(Rot Pip.). Henry de N. held in
1166 a barony in Worcester and
Gloucester (Lib. Nig.), consisting
of nineteen knights' fees. Adam
de N. of Lincoln 1248 had writ of
military summons, and was sum-
moned to parliament as a baron
1260, 1264. Branches occur in
Dorset and Wilts.

:, for NxwHABCH.
I, for Newmarch.
I, for Ninws.

WewtoD. It appears from Sir
David Brewster's Life of the great
philosopher, that according to a
statement verified by the latter, he
was the son of Isaac Newton of
Woolsthorpe, Lincoln, P^., and
was fifth in descent from John N.
of Westby in Basingthorpe, Lin-
coln, who, judging from the dates,
was probably born c. 1470.

The earlier history has been dis-
puted ; but none of the origins
assigned to the fnmily have any
evidence in their favour, except that
from the N.s of Barr's Court,
Gloucester, whose representative en-
tailed his estates and baronetcy on
the Newtons of Gonnerby, Lincoln
(who were certainly of the same
family as Sir Isaac Newton). Lord
344

Monson, however, has shown that
the similarity of name to that of the
family of Barr's Court was merely
accidental, and that there was no
relationship (Notes and Queries, i.
190, 3d Series). The arrangement
arose from a mortgage.

The family of Newton was of far
older standing in Lincoln; it had
formerly been of considerable ini«
portance, but its estates had in a
great measure passed away.

Newton was between Folkingbam
and Sleaford, a few miles from
Westby, Gonnerby, and Wools-
thorpe, the later seats of the family,
the direct ancestor of which was
William Fesson, or Feisson, a Nor-
man, whose estates lay in the Cauz,
and who in 1086 held Neuton from
Odo Arbalister. Of this estate
Guvesby, Uvesby, or Osbomby, and
Trikingham (which are adjacent),
appear to have been members. He
also possessed Bottingdon, Lincoln,
where he made grants to the Knights
Templars (Mon. Ang. ii. 636).
Ingelram Feisson, his son, t. Henry
I. (Mon. Angl. i. 773) appears to
have acquired other lands at Neuton,
Trikingham, and in Lincoln by
grant from De Craon, and De la
Haye.

Reginald de Neuton or Niweton
and Alan Pescams (Fesson) hia
brother, held in 1166 a knight's fee
by ancient tenure from De la Haye
(Lib. Nig.), and granted lands to
Barlings Abbey, Lincoln (Mon. ii.
644). At this time Osmond Fiscis
or Fesson (probably his brother)
held the Norman estate in the
Caux.

Sir Richard N. t Henry II. was
Constable of Nichola de la Haye
(Mon. ii. 1015), and had William

NIB

NOR

de NiutoD, who was also Constable
of De la Haye, and with Peter de
N. is mentioned in Normandy 1198
(MBS). To omit other names. Sir
Robert N., t Edward I., claimed free
warren at Neuton by immemorial
right (Rot. Ilundr. i. 256), and t
Edward III., John Willoughby,
Knt. enfeoffed John do Neuton and
others in lands, parcel of the manor
of HaConby in the Hundred of Ave-
land near Neuton (Inq. p. mort.).
A century later we find the ancestors
of Sir Isaac Newton resident in the
same vicinity in the Hundred of
Aveland. The principal estates
probably passed away by heiresses.

Wlblett. See NoBLETT.

Wloholas. Richard Nicholas,
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Nicholas
Nicolaus, Engl. 1198 (RCR) ; John,
Philip, Stephen Nichole, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). The name in England
included families of different origins.

arioiioies, for Nicholas.

wioholl. See Nicolas.

WiOlloIlS, for NiCHOLL.

srieliols, for NiCHOLLS.

Wlokells, for NicnoLLS.

xrickleM, for Nicholas.

xrieol. See Nicholas.

Wiooias. <S^ Nicholas.

xrield, for Niel or Neal.

anrbtiiiffale. P. Rossinoil (Ros-
signol) Normandy 1195 (MRS);
Andreas Nightyngale, M.P. Crick-
lade 1307; Thomas Nightegale,
Gloucester 1286; Ralph Niktegale,
Norfolk 1273 &c. Hence the baro-
nets of the name. William Nuit-
ummel, Normandy 1198 (MRS).

xrub, for Naish.

xriTes, for Neayes.

Woad. Roger Node, Normandy
1180 (MRS); Qeoffry, John, Note,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Woab. William de Noa, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). The arms
of Now are preserved by Robson.

WoaU, for Noel.

Woble. Walter and Gillebert
le Noble, Normandy 1180 - 96
(MRS); Robert and Roger No-
bilis, Eng. 1194-1200 (RCR).

Wobles. See NoBLB.

Woblett. Alexander Noblet,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; Regi-
nald, William Noblet, Engl. 1198
(RCR).

Wodes, for NoAD.

Woel. Roger and Einard Noel
1180; Stephen N. 1106; Qeoffry,
Hugh, Ralph, Robert, Stephen N.
1198 Normandy (MRS); Hugh,
Thomas, William, England 1198
(RCR). Thomas was of Sussex
and Salop ; William of Kent ; Hugh
of Hertford.

Robert Fitz-Noel and Robert
Noel and others of the family, t.
Henry I., founded Ranton Priory,
Stafford (Mon. i. 53). Hence the
Noels of England, Earls of Gains-
borough.

Wobiu, for Noel.

Woldaritt, for Naldbett.

Woon, or De Noion. Pagan us
de Noion, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
In 1064 Hugo, Castellan of Noyon,
witnessed a charter of Hugh, Bishop
of N. (Gall. Christ, x. 367, Instr.).
Richard de Nugun occurs 1203 in
Norfolk (Rot Cane). In 1322,
1324, Sir John Noiun was M.P. for
Norfolk. The name long remained
there as Noon, and has been cor-
rupted to Nunn.

xroone, for NooN.

xrorte. William Norri, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); John Nore,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Worman. Robert, Ralph, QiUo

345

NOR

NOR

Normannus, Normandy 1180-96 ;
Osmund, Richard Nonnandus (lb.),
1198 (MRS); Geoffry, Henry, &c.
Norman, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

Wormand. See Norman.

Wormansell, for Nobmanville.

WormatiTiUe, a branch of Bas-
S£TT of Normandy, descended from
Hugh Fitz-Osmund, who held in
capite Hants 1086. From him de-
scended the barons of Normanville,
a younger branch of whom (the
Bassets) held the barony till c. 1500
(La Roque, Mais. Hare.). Gerold
de N. had possessions in Sussex t
Henry I. (Mon. i. 318). Gerold de
N. witnessed a charter of Humet t.
Henry H., and Norman de N. was a
baron in Sussex 1165 (Lib. Niger).
Sir Ralph de N. lost his Norman
barony t. John, and had grants in
Lincoln, and from him descended
the great family of N. in York and
Lincoln.

Worreys, for NOBRIS.

Worrls. Andomar and William
Norensis, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Petrus Norreis N. 1198.
Thomas Norensis, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR); Osbert, Roger (lb.), also
William, Richard, Henry, Ralph,
Roger N. (Ibid.). See North.

WoiTlsli. See NORRIS.

Worriss, for NoRRis.

Worth, Norreys, or Norensis. The
Lords North, Earls of Guilford, de-
scend from the family of Norreys of
Notts (ancestors of the N.s of Speke,
Lancashire). Henry le N. was seized
of estates in Notts, which on his
death King John granted to Alan le
N., his brother. They were pro-
bably sons of Robert Norensis, who
held three fees in Hants 1165, whose
ancestor, Richard de North, occurs
1103 (Mon. ii. 973). See Norrk.
846

Worthooate. See Northcote.

Wortboote, or De Colville. See
CoLViLLE. Northcote (with Affeton),
Devon, was 1086 the property of the
Bishop of Coutances in demesne. It
appears to have been granted to
Tavistock Abbey, which enfeoffed
them to Richard de Colville, who
held 1165 one fee from the abbey
(Liber Niger). He was a benefactor
in Lincoln to the Hospitallers (Mon.
ii. 536). He seems to have had a
brother, Edil de Northcote, 1165
(Lib. Niger), and two sons or ne-
phews, William de Northcote, and
Robert de Affeton (in Northcote),
who occur in the Northcote Charters
(Harl. MS. 1080). In 13th cent.
Geoffry de Northcote held a fief in
N. from Tavistock Abbey (Testa).
In 1295 a charter was granted by
Andrew de N. to Robert de N.
(Harl. MS. 1080). Hence the ba-
ronets Northcote, who bear the
cross crosslet or cross moline of the
Colvilles, with distinctions.

Wortlioott. See NoRTHCOTE.

xrortheast. Joanna Nordest, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Worthway. See NoRWAT.

xrorton, or Conyers. The elder
branch of the family of Conyers,
from Coignieres, Normandy, named
from the barony of Norton, York,
the chief English seat of the family.
Robert de C. came to England 1060,
and held from the see of Durham,
1086, Norton, Yorkshire (Domesd.
304 b). Roger, his son, had grants
in Yorkshire from the see of Dur-
ham before 1126 (Surtees, iii. 244).
He had also lands in Durham. Sir
Robert Conyers of Norton was sum-
moned by writ as a baron 1312. The
representative of the younger line in
Durham was created Lord Conyers

NOR

ODE

1609. From the Yorkshire line de-
scended Sir Fletcher N., Speaker of
the House of Commons, Lord
Grantley.

"MorvuU, for Nobvill.

WorveUf for Nobtill.

MorviU, for Nobmantille.

Worway; for Norey. See Nobis.

Wott, for Note, or Noad.

Wovell. GauMdy Odbert, Richard
Novel, Normandy 1108 (MRS);
John le Novel, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Wowell. See Noel.

xrowiu, for NowBLL.

xrowme, for Noon.

xroyoe. See Notes.

Woyer. Richard, Gerald, Ger-
vase de Noiers, Normandy 1180-06
(MRS). This family of De Noers
was of importance in England. Gil-
bert de Noyers witnessed a charter of
Duke Richard to Fontanelles 1024

(Neustria Pia, 166). See Banks,
Baronia Angl. Concentrata.

Woyes. Richard Nois 1180-95.
Osbert and William de Nois, Nor-
mandy 1108 (MRS).

Vndd, for Noad.

arnirent, a branch of the Counts of
Ferche, as correctly detailed in
Burke's Peerage. Hence the Earls
of Westmeath, Baronets Nugent,
Earls Nugent, &c.
If for Noon.
I, for Noon.
I, for NuNN.

), or Nutrix. The lands of
the Nutrices, at Cremie^ in Nor-
mandy, are mentioned 1180 ~ 95
(MRS). Gilbert Nutricius held
from Geoffry de Clinton in War-
wick, t. Henry I. (Mon. ii. l\5),

Warton, for NoBTON.

Wntt, for NoTT.

Wye, for Noye. See Notes.

o

Oake, the English form of De
Quercu. Geoffry, Oliver De Quercu,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Nicho-
las and William de Q., Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.). Walter and Philip de
Oke, Engl, c 1272 (RH). Hence
the baronets Oakes.

Oakes. See Oake.

Oastler. See Osleb.

Obbard, for Hobabt.

Obeney, for Aubeny. See Dau-

BENT.

Obr^, for AT7BBET.

Odell, or Woodhall, a baronial
family. See Dugdale, and Banks,
Dorm, and Ext. Peerage. The family
was Flemish, and derived from the

Castellans of Cambray, of whom
Walter is mentioned by Baldric of
Noyon, in his Chronicle, as Lord of
the Castle of Lens, c. 950. Walter
II., his son, was constituted heredi-
tary Castellan of Cambray soon after,
who had issue: 1. Walter. 2. Si-
cher. Bishop of Cambray. 3. Ada
de Cambray, who m. the Baron of
Oissy, and had issue Walter III., Cas-
tellan of Cambray 1049. Hugh I.,
son of Walter, had issue Hugh II.,
Viscount of Meaux, living 1096, and
Fastre D'Oissy, Advocate of Toumay
1098, ancestor of the great house of
Avesne (Des Bois, Diet, de la No-
blesse). Walter Flandrenns or De

847

ODD

ORF

Cambray, a younger brother, came
to England 1066, and 10S6 held a
great barony in Bedford, Bucks, &c.,
of which Woodhall or Wahul was
the chief seat, and from him de-
scended the barons WahuU, by writ,
1295 {see Dugdale, Bnnks). This
family bore three crescents for their
arms, the house of Cambray bearing
(me crescent. From a branch, seated
in York, derives the family of

WENTWORXn.

Oddie. See Odt.

Oddy. See Odt.

Odlln. Ralph Fitz-Odeline, Nor-
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS); Richard
Fitz-Odeline, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Odllnir. See OPLIN.

Ody. Simon Aud^, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) ; Henry, John Ode,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Offer. See Offor.

Offor, for Offord.

Offord, or Ufford, a baronial fa-
mily, Lords Ufford, Earls of Suffolk,
a branch, according to Camden, of-
the Peytons, who were of the Nor-
man house of Malet. See Mallett.

Offff, for Ago.

OgWt for HoGO.

Offlander. Roger, Alan de Or-
glandes, and the barony of O., Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). This well-
known Norman family is represented
in England by the Baronets Oglander.

Oiley, for DoYXET.

Oke, for Oake.

Oldlnff, for Olden, or Holden.

Oldrey, for Aldrey, or Audrey.

Olipbant, for Olif ant, or Outer.
Oliver held in Devon 108G, Jordan
Oliver in Wilts 1165 (Lib. Niger).
Hugo and William Olifard occur
1130, 1165 in Hants and Northants
(Rot. Pip. ; Lib. Niger). William
0. witnessed a charter of Sautre
848

Abbey 1147 (Mon. i. 851). David
0., t. Stephen, settled in Scotland,
and was ancestor of the Lords Oli-
phant

Oll^ant. See Oliphant.

Oliver. Harvey, Nicholas Oliver,
Normandy 1180^95 (MRS). Ra-
nulpb, Robert, William 0. 1198
(lb.). William 0., Engl. c. 1198
(RCR). Twenty-three persons of the
name, c. 1272 (RH). See Oliphant.

Olley. William Olie, Normandv
1180-95 (MRS), and the fief o>
Oily. See Hollet.

Ollivant, for Oliyant.

OlllTier, for Oliver.

Olver, for Oliver.

Ombler, for Ambler.

Omer, or St. Omer, armorially
identified with Homer and St. Omer.
See Homer.

Onslow, or Arundel. De Arun-
del, descended from Wido, son of
Roger de Arundel, who held Pour-
ton, Dorset, from him 108G
(I)omesd.). He was probably
brought by the Montgomerys to
Salop, where the Arundels held
Habberley and Ondeslawe from the
Barons Corbet (Eyton, iv. 351).
The names of Arundel and Ondes-
lawe were borne indifferently by this
family, as appears throughout from
the pages of Eyton ; and they also
bore the six hirondelles of the Arun-
dels, with a fesse for difference.
Hence the Earls and Baronets
Onslow.

Orange. William, Walter, Ralph,
John Orenge, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); William de Orenge, of
Bucks 1086 (Domesd.). William de
0. held in Bedford 1165 (Lib.
Niger).

Ore. See HoARE.

Orfenr, for Auiifaber, or Orfrere.

ORG

OVE

Grimbald Aurifaber 1086 held lands
in Wilts, and Otto or Odo in Essex
by barony (Doraesd.). The latter
TVAS Goldsmith to the Conqueror,
and constructed his tomb of gold,
silver, and precious stones (Ord.
Vit.). William A., his son, occurs
1130 (Rot Pip.), and 1165 William
Fitz-Odo A. held a fief from the
honour of Gloucester (Lib. Nig.).
The name occurs ISth and 14th cent,
in Southampton and Surrey (Testa),
also in Hunts, Stafford, Oxford,
Sussex, Kent, and changed to
Orfevre, and Goldsmith.

Orfar. Ralph, Richard, and
Gilbert Orgeriz, Normandy 1180
(MRS) ; Bernard, Robert, William
Orgar, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Osberne
de Orgers was slain in N. Wales, c.
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 660, 670).
Or^er. See Oroab.
Orfflll. Mariscus de Orguil, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). The fief of
Orguil or Orgoil (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. V. 188, 189). The name
was also translated into Pride in
England.

Orirles. ^S^ Aroles.
Ortel. William Orielt, Nor-
mandy 1180-96. Robert, William
Orient 1198 (MRS). The arms of
Orell are preserved by Robson.

Ormsby, of Lincoln, a branch of
the house of De Bayeux, of Nor-
mandy. Roger de Bayhus, or Bayeux
de Ormsby made grants at Ormsby
to Osney Abbey, Oxford (Mon. ii.
151), as did Reginald Bayhus (lb.).
Orpin, for Harbin.
Orson. William Orsin, Normandy
1198 (MRS).
Ortb, for Ort. See Hort.
Ory, for De Oyry, from Oiray,
near Chartres, a family formerly of
importance in Lincoln.

Osborn, for Osborne.

Osborne. This family descends
from a Kentish branch of the family
of Fitz-Osbeme, seated inthat county
early in the reign of Henry VI.,
when Thomas Osberne appeared to
a writ of Quo warranto for the
Abbey of Dartford. The family had
come from Essex and Suffolk, where
the name is traced to Thomas Fitz-
Osbome 1227-40, who granted lands
to Holy Trinity, Caen (MSAN. viii.
224, 229, 2^, 231). His grand-
father, Richard fltz-Osbeme, or
Fitz-Osbert, held a fief from Earl
Bigot 1165, and was ancestor of the
Lords Fitz-Osbert, summoned by
writ 1312. Richard's father, Stephen
Fitz-Osbert, living 1152 (Mon. Angl.
i. 640), was son of William Fitz-O.,
son of Osberne Fitz-Letard, who
came to England 1066, and who
held lands from Odo of Bayeux,
1086. Letard is mentioned in Nor-
mandy before the Conquest Hence
the Dukes of Leeds.

Osbourne, for Osborne.

Osier. Geoffry and William le
Oiselor, or Loiseleor, Normandy
1198 (MRS) ; Ilenrv and Roger le
Oyselur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH);

Osman, for Osmond.

Osmont, for Osmond.

Osmint, for OsMZNT.

Osmon, for Osmond.

Osmond. William Osmond, Nor-
mandy 1180-05 (MRS); Hugh,
Robert, Simon, &c., Osmond, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Ostler. See OSLER.

Ott, for Hott, or Hutt.

Onirbi for Owe, or En.

Ovens, probably for Ayens.

OveraUi for Atrrell.

Overell, for Aterell.

Overs. Robert Orriz, Normandy

849

OVE

PAK

1180-96 (MRS) ; Richard de Overe,
EDgl. c. 1272 (RH).

Overy, fop Auvery, or Alfbey.

Owen, Baronet. See Lord.

Owen, in some cases from De St.
Ouen, or Audoen, from St. Ouen,
near Caen, Normandy. Bernard de
St. Audoen held in Kent 1086
(Domesd.). Gilbert St. A. 1103
witnessed a charter of Philip de
Braiose (Mon. ii. 973). The name
thenceforth occurs in all parts of

England. The Claphams of Sussex
were a branch of St. Ouen. The
name is also borne by Cambro-
Celtic families.

Oxenltord. Stephen de Ocsene-
fort, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Vita-
lis de Oxineford, Eng. 1189 (Rot.
Pip.).

Oxford. See OxENFOBD.

Oyler. William HuelieJ*, and
Roger, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Pace, for Pass.

Paoey, from the fief and Castle
of Pacey, Normandy. Paganus de
Paceio 1198 (MRS); Roger de
Pasci, Engl. 1198 (RCR)j Hugh
Pacy c. 1272 (RH).

Vaokard, for Pioabd (Lower).

Packer, for Packard.

Vaoy, for Paget.

Vadrett. See Paget.

Vaffet. William Pachet^ No>
mandy 1180 (MRS). Robert Paget
occurs in Norfolk t. Henry I. (Mon.
i. 633) soon after 1113. Robert
Pachot occurs 1195 (RCR). About
1272 Gilbert Pachet in Suflfolk (Rot.
Hundr.), and 1302 John Pachet of
Westminster (Palgrave, Anc. Calen-
dars, i. 283). From him descended
the first Lord Paget (whose name
is spelt Pachet in the State Papers
t. Henry VIII.), and the Earls of
Uzbridge, represented in the female
line by the Marquises of Anglesey.

Vaffltty for Paget.

Valba, probably for Paboeuf.
Hugo de Pede Bovis, Normandy
S60

1180-95 (MRS); Fulco Pie de
Bceuf 1198 (lb.).

Valoe, for Pace.

VaUes, for Pale or Peile.

Vatn. Robert Payen or Paganus,
Normandy 1180, 1198 (MRS) ; GU-
bert, John, &c. Pain, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Hence the baronets Payne.

Paine. See Pain.

Vainell, or Paganel. Fulco, Ro-
bert, Gervase, Peter Paynel, Paenel,
Paienell, Paignel or Paganellus,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). A great
baronial family in Normandy and
England. See Dugdale, Banks.

Vairpolnt, for Piebpoint.

Val«ey, for Paget.

Valsli, for Pass.

Vakenbam, or De Pirou, from
the Castle of Pirou, Coutances, Nor-
mandy. The Baron of Pirou came
to England 1066, and is mentioned
at Hastings by Wace (ii. 236).
William de P., his son, was Dapi-
fer to Henry I., and was lost with
Prince William 1120. His son
William held the office of Dapifer

PAK

PAL

(Mod. ii. 7). He or his son W. held
a barony of eleven fees in Nor«
mandj 1166. William Pirou also
held five fees from Earl Bigot in
Norfolk, and one from Montfichet,
and William Fitz- Humphry (of the
same family) held a fee of the honour
of Eye (Lib. Nig.)- In 11^8 William,
son of William (Pirou), complained
that the Earl Bigot had seized his
lands as feudal superior (KCH) ; and
the Earl was obliged to restore his
fief, which was Pakeham or Paken-
ham. This name now was adopted
as the family surname, and WiUiam
de P. and Simon de P. occur 1109
(RCK). The arms of this family,
quarterly or and gules, are those of
Pirou with a change of gules for
azure, and the addition of an eagle
as a sign of cadency. Hence the
Pakenhams of Sufiblk, and the Earls
of Longford.

Vaklnffton, Baronet, derived pa-
ternally from Kussel, a branch of
the RussELLS, Dukes of Bedford.

Valee, for Palet.

Pales. See Peele.

Valey, for Peley, the French pro-
nunciation of Pelet. See Pellett.

Valf^ej'. Richard, Roger Palfrei
or Palefridus, Normandy 1180-06.
It occurs in the early records of
P^ngland.

Palin. William Palain, Nor-
mandy 1108 (MRS); Richard Pal-
Ung, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

PaUet, for Pallett.

PaUett, for Pollett, Polet, or
Paulbtt.

Palmar, or Palmarius. See Pal-

Palmer. Hugh le Paumier, Nor-
mandy 1180-06. Ennore, Peter,
Robert le Paumer 1108, Ranulph,
Robert, Warin, William, John Pal-

mer or Palmarius 1180-06, also
Richard and William Paumier.
Arthur, Fulco, Peter, William Pal-
mer, Paumer 1108 (MRS). Re-
ginald, Robert, Roger, William,
Engl. 1180 (Rot. Pip.). Hugh and
William 1203 (Rot. Cane). Geoffry,
Richard, Robert, William, Engl.
1104-1200 (RCR). Palmarius or
Le Paumer in the 11th and 12th
centuries meant a Crusader in Pales-
tine, and included families of dif-
ferent origin. In England four
families of the name are traceable
to a Norman origin, viz. 1. The
Palmers of Lincoln, of whom Roger
P. held from William de Roumar,
Earl of Lincoln (Mon. i. 823), and
William P. was living 1203 (Rot
Cane). He also occurs in Nor-
mandy 1303 (MRS). 2. The P,8
of York, of whom Robert le Pau-
mier gave lands to Fountains (Bur-
ton, Mon. Ebor. 1B6), and is men-
tioned in Normandy 1180 (MRS).
From the Yorkshire line are stated
to be descended the P.s of War-
wick, ancestors of Lord Selborne.
3. The P.s of Northampton, of
whom Hugh paid scutage 1203, and
appears in Normandy at the same
time (MRS) ; from whom the P.8
of Carlton, baronets. 4. The Pal-
mers of Hants and Sussex.

This family is a branch of the
Bassettb, deriving from Anchetil
fltz-Osmund or Basset, Lord of
Cosham, Hants 1086, who went to
Palestine 1006, and appears 1110 aa
Anchetil Palmarius at Winchester
( Wint. Domesday). His son Qeofiry
Fitz-Anchetil or Basset, living 1103,
was father of Herbert Fitz-Qeoffry
or Palmarius 1148 (lb.), father of
Herbert Fitz-IIerbert of Hants
1166 (Lib. Niger), who had, 1.

351

PAL

PAR

Peter de Coshnm, mentioned in
Normandy as ' de Pont-Doylly ; ' 2.
William le Paumer or de Cosham
(Testa) t. John. The latter had
issue, Sir William Basset of Sussex,
Knight (where the family had long
held estates called Basset's Fee in
Billinghurst from the Ahhey of Fe»-
camp, Normandy), whose daughter
Lucy was admitted a nun at Ease-
borne by letter of Archbishop Peck-
ham (Hon. AngL). His sons Ralph
and Adam Basset occur in Sussex c.
1281 (Dallaway, West Sussex).
They were subsequently resident at
Steyning, bearing the name of Pal-
mer, 1306, 1308 (PPW. ; Dallaway).

From Ralph descended the P.s of
Angmering, who bore the Bassett
arms, barry of 6 or and gules, or
two bars and a bend, from whom the
baronets Palmer and Earl of Castle-
maine.

Palmes, from Palmes in Lan-
guedoc. Manfred de Palmes in Eng-
land t Stephen.

Vammer, for Palmer.

Pampbilon, for Papillon
(Lower).

Vamplln, for Pamphilon.

Vane, for Pain.

Vanks, for Basks.

Vannell, for Padtbl.

Vannett. William Painet had a
grant in Normandy from K. John
(Mem. Soc. Ant Norm. v. 122), and
heldfrom Philip Augustus. William
Pant of Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Panniers. Ascius, Adam Panier,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Editha
Panier, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pantin. See Panton.

Pantlnff. See Pantin.

Panton. N. Panetarius of Nor-
mandy t. Philip Augustus (Mem.
Soc Ant Norm. v. 166). Sire
862

Simon de Panton, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Papillon, from Pavilion, Mantes,
Normandy. Torald de Papilion
present in a great Council, London
1082 (Mon. Angl. i. 44). The name
occurs thenceforth frequently.

PapUlon. Joscelin, William
Papeilon, Normandy 1180 (MRS) ;
Walter and William de Papeillon
1198 (lb.).

Papprill. See Pepperill.

Paramore. Richard and William
Paramor, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
The arms of the English branch are
preserved by Robson.

Parobes, for Pubchase.

Pardew, from Pardy.

Pardjr. Radulphus de Pard^,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS)j Wil-
liam de P. 1198 (lb.).

Parftott. Roger Perfechis or
Parfait, Normandy 1180-95 (^IRS) ;
Eudo, Ralph Parfey, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Parflt. See Parfett.

Parfltt. See Parfett.

Parfirey, for Palfrey.

Paris. William, Roger, Walter,
Odelina Paris, Normandy 1180^95
(MRS) ; Alan, Eguerran, Garin,
Gislebert de Parisiis (lb.) 1198.
Hugo, Peter de Paris, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).

Parisb, for Paris.
iS!ee Paris.

Richard, William, Syl-
vester, John, Robert, PhiUp de
Parco, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Richard, William, Thomas de P.,
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR). Pare was
near Valognes. Hence descended
Baron Park.

Parke. See Park.

Parker. See Lyok for the early
history. William le Parker or De

PAR

PAR

Lions ga^e the park at Croxton for
the foundation of an abbey (Mon.),
and Uugh; his brother, accompanied
King Richard I. to Palestine. The
family appears after this in Essex,
Norfolk, Bucks, and Stafford, whence
a branch removed to Notts, t. Rich-
ard II., and were Lords of Norton
Lees, Derby, where, and in Stafford,
they resided till Thomas Parker
became Lord Chancellor, and Earl
of Macclesfield.

Parker. Matthew, Archbishop of
Canterbury, was lineally descended
from a Norfolk family, one of whom,
Nicholas P., in 1450, became princi-
pal registrar of the Archbishop
of Canterbury (Strype's Parker;
Blomefield, Norfolk, iii. 306). In
1306 Roger P. had been baUiff of
Norwich. About 1218 Hugo le
Parker held the hundred of South
Erpingham from Hubert de Burgh,
Earl of Kent, and it was also held
1274 by Hugo le Parker, his son
(Blomefield). The family had come
from Leicester ; for c. 1200 Hubert
de Burgh, E. of Kent, had a grant
of Croxton in Leicester, where the
family of le Parker or de Lions
had been long seated. Hugo le
Parker was hereditary Parker or
Forester of the royal park at Crox-
ton, and accompanied Hubert de
Burgh to Normandy, and was his
tenant (Mon. Angl. ii. 604). Through
Hubert de B. this branch became
seated in Norfolk. See Pabeeb, or
De Lions.

Parker, descended from Norman
le Parcar or Forester, who held from
Queen Matilda in 1083 (Exon.
Domesd.). He appears to be the
same as Norman Venator of Salop
1086 (Eyton, ix. 361, 362 ; Mon. i.
376), brother probably of Hugh

A

Fitz-Norman De la Mare* See D£
LA Mare. From him descended
Hugh Parcaiius of Devon, 13th
cent (Testa) j Roger le Parker 1313
(PPW), and the Parkers EarU of
Morley.
Vasblej', for Passelu. See Pabs-

LOW.

Varkes, or De Perques, from les
Perques near Valognes, a castle
belonging to a branch of the Ber-
trams of Briquebec. See Gerrille,
Anciens Chateaux, and Mitforb.
Parkin. See Parkins.
Parkiiui, or Perkins, perhaps a
corruption of Perkes, Perkys, or
Perques. See Parkes.
, for Parkes.
<See Parkins.
Verles, or Parles.
Parlour. Warin le Parlier, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS).

Parmentmr. John, Ranulph, Par-
mentarius, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS); Geoffry P. 1198 (lb.);
William, Godwin, John P. Engl. c.
1198 (RCR).
Parmlnter. See Parmsnteb.
Parmiter. See Parmenieb.
PameU. Richard, Robert, Wil-
liam, Pamelor Pemel, Engl. c. 1272
(RH) of Cambridge. Pemelle waa
near Valognes, Normandy. Hence
the Lords Congleton.

ell, for Babnwell.
;, for Pbbbott.

William Parent, Nor-
mandy 1180-06 (MRS).
Parrett, for Pebbott.
ParrU, for Pabis.
ParrUh,for Pabbis.
ParrlM, for Pabis.
Parritt, for Pabbett.
Parron, for Pebbin.
Parrott, for Pebbott.
Parsell, for Porcell or Purcell.

363

PAR

PAT

Vanej-, for Pebcy.

Parsley, for Parslow, or Pas-
selewe.

Varslowi or Paslow, for Passe-
lewe. From Pasloup, Etampes, Isle
of France. Balph Passelewe was of
Norfolk 1165; and William P. of
Bucks (Lib. Niger).

Parson. See Pabsoks.

Parsons. In t. Eliz. Christopher
and John P., alias Frowde, occur in
Wilts, also Richard Parsons (Pro-
ceedings in Chanc). In 1818 John
Parsons had been bailsman for an
M.P. for Wilton, Wilts (PPW);
Matilda Persona paid talliage, Nor-
folk, t. Richard I. (Rot. Cane), and
the name seems to have come from
Normandy, fort. Philip Augustus Odo
Persona held lands in Normandy
(MSAN, V. 181), and the family of
De La Personne long continued there.
Hence the Parsons, Earls of Rosse.

Parsonage. Hugo Pasnage, Nor-
mandy 1108 (MRS).

Part. N. Pert 1180, WilHam P.
1198 Normandy (MRS).

Partriok, for Patbick, armorially
identified.

Partridge, for Patrick.

Partrlffe, for Partridge.

PasoaU, probably foreign.

Pasb, for Pass.

Pasbley, for Passelewe. See Pars-
low.

PaskeU. See Pascall.

Pasley, for Passelewe (Lower).
See Parslow.

Pass. Odo Paste, IJTormandy,
1198 (MRS) ; Avicia Paste, Robert
Passe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Passenger. Hugh de (le) Passeor,
Normandy 1198 (MRS)j Richard,
Henry le Passur, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Petrus Passator 1189 (Rot
Pip.).
854

Passey, for Paget.

Passmore, or Passhere. N.
Passemere, Normandy 1180 (MRS) ;
Ralph Passemer, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).

Patch, for Pass ; also from Peche
(Lower). See Peach.

Pate. Richard and Tustin Peet,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard
Pet, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pater, for Peter.

Paternoster. Roger Patemostre,
Normandy, 1180-96, 1198 (MRS) ;
Robert Paternoster, Engl. 1202 (Rot.
Cane.)

Pates, for Pate.

Patey, for Petty.

Patle, for Patet.

Patient, for Pashent, or Passavant.
Matilda and Adam Passavant, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Paton. Geofiry Patin, Nomymdy
1198 (MRS); Alice Patun, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Patrick. This great Norman
house, Patry, or Patrick de la Lands,
was from La L. near Caen. William
Patrick de la Lande is mentioned by
Wace as the entertainer of Harold
during his visit to Normandy, and
as challenging him to combat at
Hastings for breach of his oath
(Wiffen, Mem. Russell, i. 73). In
England he held from King William
a barony of fifteen fees in Norfolk
and Suffolk. William, his son,
witnessed a charter of William I. to
Savigny Abbey, and had Ralph,
whose son William joined Ralph
de Fulgeres and the sons of Henry 11.
in their revolts. Eguerrand, his son,
lost his barony, which was given to
William de Say.

Branches were seated in the north
of England. Paganus de la Lande
held three fees in 1165 from the see

PAT

PAU

of York. Robert Patric of this line
acquired half the barony of Malpa4S,
Cheshire^ by marriage 12th cent.
Richard Patric was of Lincoln t,
Henry HI. Richard Launde in
1433, Thomas Patrick t. Henry VIII.
Simon t. Elizabeth are mentioned.

The latter, who possessed a con-
siderable estate nearCaietor, Lincoln,
was grandfather of the learned Simon
Patrick, bishop of Ely. The Patrics
bore vaird arg. and sa., a chief sa.
The bishop^s line added three pales.

Patriate, armorially identified
with Partrick and Patrick.

Patry, for Patrick.

Patten. See Paton.

Pattie, for Petty.

Pattle, for Battle or Battail.
See Babinoton.

Fatton, for Paton.

Pattrlok, for Patrick.

Pattyn. See Paton,

Paul, or St. Paul, branches of the
Counts of St. Paul, descended pater-
nally from the Counts of Ponthieu,
who acquired St, P. c. 991 (Moreri).
These Counts had considerable es-
tates in England, and numerous
branches were seated there. The
estates of the E. of St. P. in Essex
are mentioned 1198 (RCR). Robert
de St. Paul of Lincohi 1168, Roger
de St. P. Stafford 1167 (Rot. Pip.).
Hence the baronets Paul, and St Paul.

Paolet, or PowLET. This family
has been derived from Hercules de
Toumon ; but he appears to be a
mythic personage. It is really
descended from the Norman house of
D'Aunou. Baldric Teutonicus, living
c. 990, was ancestor of the Courcys,
Nevilles, and D'Aunous. Fulco,
Sire D'Aunou, his son, was father of
Fulco, Sire D'Aunou, mentioned by
Wace as present at Hastings (ii«

A A

237). He occurs t. WiU. L (Gall.
Christ xi. 61, 330 Instr.) In 1082
Fulco de Alno, perhaps his son,
occurs (lb. 70); and 1124 Fulco de
Alnou is mentioned in a charter of
Henry I, to Dive, Normandy (lb.
159). These bairons, and Fulco De
Alnou 1165, were amongst the mag-
nates of Normandy; their barony
consisting of thirty-eight fees. (Du-
chesne, Feoda.)

In the reign of Henry I. Fulco de
A. had a grant from the Crown of
Qrandon in Somerset, a member of
North Petherton, and Poolet another
member. The latter was held as
half a knight's fee (Testa, 162).
Another part of Poolet belonged to a
different owner, and descended to the
family of De Gaunt. In 1166 Alex- '
ander De Alno, a younger son of
Fulco, held a knight's fee in Somer-
set (Lib. Niger). As Alexander
' de Puilleta' (Poolet) he paid monies
in Normandy (MSAN, viii. 365).
He had two sons: 1. Walter de
Poeleth, who 1203 paid a fine in
Somerset (Rot Cane). 2. Robert
de Polet, mentioned in Bucks 1198
(RCR), and again in 1200 (lb.).
William Pauleth, 1229 (son of
Walter) held the Lordship of Leigh,
Devon (Testa). His descendant,
William de Paulet, was returned as
Lord of Paulet, Stretchill, and
Walpole, Somerset, in 1316 (PPW).
The family remained in possession
of Paulet till the time of Elizabeth.
From it descended the Marquises of
Winchester and Earls Poulett, and
the Dukes of Bolton.

Pauley. Gerold Pauli, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geo%
and William Pauly, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Panlln. John and Ivo Polain,
3 355

PAU

PEA

Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Roger
Paiilyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pauline. See Paulot.

PanU; for Pattl.

9mxilyn, See Paulin.

Paanoefbte. See Paxjncefobt.

TaiiBoefbrt. In 1083 Bernard
Pancevolty a foreigner, held lands in
capite Somerset (Ezon. Domesd.),
also in Hants (Domesd.). Humphrey
Pancevolt witnessed the foundation
of Shirehum Ahbey, Hants (Mon. i.
678). In 1166 Humphrey P. held
fiefs in Gloucester from Newmarch
(Lib. Niger). The name long con-
tinued in Gloucester and elsewhere.
Hence the baronets Pauncefort-
Duncombe.

PMUMy, armorially identified with
Passey or Passy. See Paget.

9m,veljf or De Pavilly, a baronial
family. Rainald and William de
Pavilli and the fief of P., Norm.
1180-95 (MRS). (See Banks^Baronia
Angl. concentrata.)

Pavely, or Pavilly, from Pavilly
near Rouen, Normandy. A monas-
tery was founded here by Amalbert
Lord of Pavilly 064, which was
restored by Thomas de Pavilly c.
1090 (Neustria Pia, 328). Reginald
de P. died in the first Crusade
at Acre (Des Bob). Ralph de
P. witnessed a charter of William
Earl of Surrey t Henry I, (Mon. i.
626). The family afterwards appears
seated in North ants, Notts, and
Derby ; also in Wilts. Of the latter
line was Reginald de P., who was
summoned 1260 as a baron to attend
the King in Council. Walter de P.,
also 1296 had a writ to attend Parlia-
ment at Newcastle-upon-Tyne. Sir
Walter de P. was famous in the
wars of Edward HI., and a knight
of the Garter.
356

Paver, for Pevre or Pauper.
Roger Pauper, Norm. 1180 (MRS) ;
Robert and WUUam P. 1198 (lb.) ;
Hubert Pauper, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR); Gilbert P. 1202 (Rot. Cane.)

Pavey. See Pavy.

Pavia. See Pavy.

Pavler. See Paver.

Pavy. Roger Pav6 or de Pavia,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); N.
Pawei, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pavyer. See Paver.

Pawle. See Pafl.

Pawley. See Pault.

Pawsey. See Patjset.

Pawson. Girard Paisant, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). »

Pay. John and Fulco Pie de
Buef 1180-96, Normandy (MRS) ;
John, Roger, Simon Pie, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Paybodj. See Peabody.

Payn, for Pain.

Pajme, for Paine.

Payne*Oalway, Baronet See
Payne.

Pays, for Pace.

Pasrton, for Peyton.

Pea, for Pie. See Pay.

Peabody, or Papady. Pabode
held a fief from the see of Durham,
t. William I. He was probably of
Flemish origin. Henry Pappede
held this fief 1166 (Lib. Nig.), and
from him descended the family of
Pappady, Pabody, or Peabody, from
which the celebrated philanthropist
of the name.

Peace, for Pace.

Peaoey, for Pbachey or Paget.

Peaobey, or Pechd. See Peach.

Peaoby, or Pechd. See Peach.

Peaob, or Pech€, a branch of
De Clare and Fitz-Walter.

Peaooob. Robert Pavo, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Adam and

PEA

PEE

Geoffry Pocok, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hence the Baronets Peacock and
Pocock.

Pead, for Pied or Pie. See Pay.

Peak| armorially identified with
Peck.

Peake. See Pbak.

Peal. See Peel.

Peall, for Peel.

Peaple. See People.

Pear, for St. Pierre or St. Peter,
See Bttnbury.

Pearoe, for Peaks.

Pearoey, for Percy.

Pearoy, for Percy.

Peard. Ralph and William de
Parde, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Pearkes, for Parks.

Pearlu, for Parks.

Pearl. John and Tustin Peril or
Perol, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
Egidius and Richard Perles, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Pearless, for Pearles. See
Pearl.

Pearpolnty for PiERFOiNT.

Pears. Richard, Odo, Thomas
de Piris, Normandy 1180 - 95
(MRS) ; eight of the name 1198
(lb.) ; Richard, William Peris,
John Pers, Engl, c 1272 (RH).

Pearsall, said to be of Norman
origin.

Pearse. See Pearcb.

Pearson, for Person or Parsons,
sometimes a patronymic, including
various families.

Peart. ^S^ Peard;

Peartree, for Partry or Patry.
See Patrick ; also perhaps local in
some cases.

Pease, for Peace, or Pace.

Peasley, for Pasley.

Peat. Richard and Tustin Peet,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Richard
Pet, John Pitte, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Peate. See Peat.

Peavey, for Pavby.

Peay, for Pied. See Pay.

Peberdy, for Peabody.

Pebody, for Peabody.

Pecb, for Peach.

Peek, for Pechd (Lower). It is
armorially identified with the latter.
See Peach.

Peekett, for Beckett.

Peokltt, for Bbokett.

Peed, for Pied. See Pay.

Peek, for Bebk or Bee.

Peek, for Peak.

Peeke, for Peake.

Peel. Radulphus Pele occurs in
Normandy 1180 ; Robertus Piel
1180 - 95 ; William Pele 1198
(MRS). Of these, Robert, son of
Robert le Pele (c. t. Henry H,),
gave lands in Monk Bretton, York,
to the abbey there (Burton, Mod.
Ebor. 93). Hugh le Pele occurs
1242 (Roberts, Excerpta, i. 377).
Richard and William Pelle were
bailsmen for the M.P.8 for Preston,
Lancashire (PPW). From this
northern fiunily descended the Peels
of Yorkshire and Lancashire, an-
cestors of the celebrated minister of
England, Sir Robert Peel.

Peeie. See Peel.

PeeliBff, for Palin.

Peell, for Peel.

Peen. William Peigne, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Richard Peine,
Engl. 1194 (RCR).

Peerless, for Pearlbss.

Peers. Roger de la Perre, Nor-
mandy 1 180 (MRS). Sw PiBBS.

Peers. See Peabs.

Pees, for Pease.

Peet. See Peat.

Peete. See Peat.

Peerer. See Paybb.

PeeTor, for Pbeveb.

857

PEG

PEL

Pen, or Pigg. See PoBCAS.

Pens, for Peog.

Pell. See Peel.

Pelle. See Peel.

PelU. See Peel.

Peine. See Peen.

Pierce. See Peabs.

Pleroey, for Pebct.

Pemani) or De Bee, from Bee*
Crespin, Normandy (see Jocelyjh),
This family descended from a brother
of Auslec or Oslac, Baron of Brique-
bec, Am&id the Dane, c. 940 (see
Mitfobd). Gilbert sumamed Cres-
pin, Baron of Bee and Castellan
of Tillieres, had issue William de
Bee, who had, 1, GoisMd de Bee,
a great baron in Herts 1086; 2,
Gilbert, Abbot of Westminster; 3,
Kalph.

Ralph de Bee held Pelham and
Eldeberie, Herts, from the see of
London 1086, other estates Herts
from his brother Goisfrid, and in
Cambridge estates from Picot de
Cambridge (Domesd.). The barony
of the latter (Picot) passed to the
Peverells, and from them to the De
Dovres and Peeh^.

Kalph had issue, 1, Robert de
Bee or Bech, who witnessed a
charter of William Peverel (Mon.
i. 247) ; 2, Alan de Bee, Dapifer to
the same baron. Robert was father
of Gilbert (Mon. i. 356), who held
lands from Hugh de Dovres in
Cambridge, which 1165 belonged
to his son Alan, then a minor (Lib.
Nig.). Everard de Bee, his brother,
held part of the estate from Hamon
Peeh6 and Hugh de Dovres (Ibid.).

Ralph de Pelham or De Bee,
brother of Gilbert above mentioned,
was a tenant of the see of London
1165 (Ibid.), and appears to have
been the first of his family to bear
858

the name Pelham. He had, 1, He-
lias de P. ; 2, Walter de P. ; 3, Peter
de Bee or De P. About 1172
Helias and Walter claimed lands in
Cambridge, but resigned them, as
appears by a deed of Everard de
Bee, then Viscount of Cambridge
(RCR). Peter de Bee or Pelham
1194 was party in a suit for lands,
Cambridge (Ibid.). He is men-
tioned in Cambridge 1218 as Peter
de Pelham (Hardy, Lit. Claus. 376).
The early arms of the Pelhams were
a fesse between two chevrons, those
of their feudal suzerains, the Pech6s
of Cambridge. The principal resi-
dence of the family was in that
county. About 1278 Robert de
Pelham and Geoffry de P. occur in
Cambridge (Rot. Hundr.); but the
chief of the family was Walter de'
Pelham, who held from Walter de
Bee le Chamberlain, a tenant of
Peeh^, descended from Alan de Bee,
Dapifer (Rot. Hundr.). The last-
mentioned Walter P. d. 1292.
Walter his son acquired lands in Sus-
sex, and from Sir John P., of Sussex,
one of the heroes of Poitiers 1356,
descended the Pelhams, Lords Pel-
ham, Dukes of Newcastle, and Earls
of Chichester.

Pell, armorially identified with
some families of I^xl.

PeUatt. See Pellett.

PeUe. See Pell.

Fellett. Hugo, Ranol, Gisle-
bert, Odo Pelet, Normandy, 1180-05
(MRS). The family was of Sussex,
13th cent, (Lower).

Fellew, or Peleve, from P. Nor-
mandy, held frt)m the Church of
Bayeux (Liber Rubeus, apud Du-
carel). Gerbode Peleve, t. Wil-
liam I., held from llbert de Lacy
Yorks. Ranulph P. held in York

PEL

PER

1166 (Lib. Nig.). About 1240
William Peleve Held a fief in Devon
and Cornwall from Ee^nald de
Valletort (Testa). From him de-
scended the Peleves or Pellews of
Devon, of whom sprang the brave
admiral Sir Edward Pellew, first
Viscount Exmouth.

PeUlnff, for P.vlin.

Pells, for Pell.

PeUy, or Pelley. The French
pronunciation of Pelet. See Pel-

LETT.

Pelu. Walter Pelutus, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Penliey, for I^ennt.

Pennell. William Pinel, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Ranulph,
Robert, WiUiam P. 1198 (lb.);
Henry, &c. Pinel, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Pennell, armorially identified
with Pannell.

Penliall. See Pennell.

Penliey, for I'enny.

Penney. See Penny.

Penny. Serlo Penn^, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) ; John le Penny
was of Bayeux, t, Ilenry V. (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 268); John
Pinne, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR) ; Alex-
ander, Elyas Peny, c. 1272 (RH).

Peny. See Pennet.

Penton. Ralph de Pentonne,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Helena
de Pentyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See
Panton.

PepaU. See People.

People. Robert Populus of Nor-
mandy held lands at Anet and
Saucey from Philip Augustus, Nor-
mandy, c. 1200 (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. V. 180).

Fepperell. S9e Peppebill.

Peppertll, or Piperellus, a form
of Peyebell of Nonnandy.

Pepin. Osbert, William, Nicho-
las, Osbert Pepin, Normandy 1180-
05 (MRS); Richard^ WiUiam P.
Engl. c. 1272.(RH).

Pepper, for Peppard or Pipard.
William, Gilbert, Robert, Walter,
Ranulph Pipart, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS); Gilbert Pipard, England
1180 (Rot. Pip.). See Gary.

Pepperall, for Peppekill.

Peppln. See Pepin.

Perceval, or Dlvry. Jadicael|
Gount of Rennes, grandson of Eris-
poe, King of Bretagne, was slain
890. From him descended the
Gounts of Bretagne (See Anselme,
iii. 44 ; L'Art de Verifier lea Dates^
xiii.). Eudo, Gount of B. 1040, had
eight sons, of whom Robert, Lord of
Ivry, Normandy, received from the
Gonqueror Eari, Quantock^ Harp-
tre, Somerset, and d. 1082, leaving
Ascelin Qonel de Percheval, sur-
uamed Lupus, whose exploits in
Normandy are recorded by Ord.
Vitalis. He had, 1.. William; 2.
John, ancestor of the Barons of
Ilarptre. The former had, 1. Wil-
liam, ancestor of the Barons of Ivry;
2. Ralph, sumamed Lupellus or
Level, ancestor of the Lovels, Barons
of Gary, Viscounts Level; 3. Rich-
ard, ancestor of the Percevals of
Somerset. From the latter de-
scended Richard, who went to Ire-
land t. Elizabeth, and founded the.
House of Perceval, Earls of Eg-
mont.

PerolTal, for Peeceval.

PerolTmlly for Percitjll.

Percy. It has been noticed else-
where (Ghapter HI.) that the early
Percy pedigree is not authentic.
The real origin may now be con-
sidered. Percy after 1026 became
the property of a branch of the

S69

PER

PER

TessoQSy the greatest baronial house
in Normandji and so continued in
the reign of Richard I. (Stapleton^
Mag. Rot. Scac. Norm. 1. Ixxxiii.,
2. xiii.) Ralph Tesson was of
Anjou in the tenth century. Ralph
TaxO; his son, witnessed with Fulco,
Count of Anjou, a charter of King
Robert 1028 (Gall. Christ, viii. 297
Instr.). He, or his father, acquired
a barony in Normandy, perhaps by
marriage, and founded the abbey of
Fontenay (Gall. Christ, xi. 413) j
and in 1047 Ralph Tesson of Cin-
quelais led 120 knights of his depend-
ence to aid Duke William at the
battle of Val des Dunes (De Ger-
ville, Anc. Chateaux). The Tesson
barony 1166 consisted of 60 knights'
fees (Feod. Norm., Duchesne).

From this House descended the
Mabkioks, of whom William Mar-
milon of Fontenay (a Tesson estate)
witnessed a charter of Ralph Tesson,
probably his brother, in 1070 (Gall.
Christ, xi. 413). The Btbons seem
to have been another branch. The
Percys probably derive from Emegis
or Emeis Tesson, brother of Ralph
and co-founder of Fontenay 1050
(Gall. Christ, xi. 413). lie had
William, Serlo, and Ralph de Percy,
who came to England 1066, and
from whom the English Percys de-
scended. The arms of these families
show their common origin. The
Tessons bore a fesse, the Marmions
the same, the Percys a fesse in-
dented, the Percys of the South
fessy or barry, and the Byrons bendj
for fessy. The distinction is chiefly
made by tinctures.

Poroy-Xiouvaiii. This House,

which inherited by marriage from

the Norman House of Percy, and

was the source of the great historical

860

Earls of Northnmberland| is too well
known tc> require detail.

Peroy-Smitlisoii. See SiOTHSOir.

Percy. John, Ralph, Normandy
1180-06; Hugh, Ralph 1198(MRS);
Hugh Percehaie 1180 (MRS). These
were collaterals of the great House.

Perfect. See Parfait.

Ferfet, for Parfait.

Perken, for Parkins.

Perks, for Parks.

Perkes. See Parkes.

Perkin. See Parkins.

Perkins. See Parkins.

Peron. A baronial family. Fulco
Piro, William de Pirou, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Hugo, Rener,
Robert, Serlo, William de Pirou,
Norm. 1108 (lb.). See Paj^nham.

Perratt, for Perrott.

Perreau, for Perou.

Perren. Osbert and Walter Per-
rin or Perron, Normandy 1180-^5
(MRS) ; John and William Perin,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Perrett, for Prrrott.

Perrie, for Perrt.

Perrier. Odo, Robert, Hugh,
Ralph, &c. de Periers, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); Robert de Pereres,
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).

Perrin. See Perren.

Perrinff. Albaredo de la Perine,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). See
Perren.

Perrinffs, for Perring.

Perrlns. See Perrino.

Perrot. See Perrott.

Perrott. A baronial family, de-
scended from Pirot, probably a
foreigner, who held in 1086 from
Eudo Dapifer, in the eastern counties
(Domesd.).

Perry, identified by its arms with
Perers. The family of Perry was
seated in Devon (See Pole) in 1870.

PER

PHE

That of Perier was of P. inBretagne
(Des Bois), and descended from
BudiC| Oount of Oornouailles c. 900,
whose younger son Periou gave
name to Perieres, Bretagne. A
branch came to England 1066^ and
Matilda de Perer was mother of
Hugo Parcarius, who lived t.
Henry I. The name continually
occurs in all parts of England : hence
the Perys, Earls of Limerick. There
was also a Norman family of Perers
(See Perbieb, Shaksfbabe), which
bore different arms.

Perse, for Peabce.

Peney, for Pebcy.

Pescott. See Peskett.

Peskett. Walter Pesket, Nor-
mandy 1180-05 (MRS).

Pestell. N. Pestoil, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS); Alexander, Rich-
ard, Gilbert, Pestel, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Pester. Roger de Pistres, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS), also from
Pistor. See Bak^b.

Pestle, for Pestell.

Peteb, for Pech, or Peach.

Peteby, for Pechfi, or Pbachey.

Peter. 1. Henry de Petra, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 ; Warin de P. 1198
(MRS); Hugh de Petra, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). 2. From Fitz-Peter.
Thomas, !{tobert, Rainald, AusMd,
Fitz-Peter, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS).

Peters. See Peteb.

Petery, for Pbtbie.

Pettier, for Peteb.

Petit. Ralph, William, Bernard,
Herbert Parvus or le Petit, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Eleven of
the name 1198. Gilbert, John, Ralph,
Robert, William P., Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).

Petltt, for Peht.

Pete, Peyton, or Peitou, from

Poitou. The Ohevalier de Peitou in
mentioned by Wace as a companion
of the Oonqueror. Robert Picta-
viensis was a benefactor to St. Peter's
and Nostell, York (Mon. ii. 34, 393).
The name occurs afterwards as Pey-
tevin, and De Peitou or Peyto : hence
the Baronets Peto.

Peto. William and Ralph Pitot,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Gisle-
bert, Thomas, William Pitot, 1198
(lb.). Petrus de Pitou, Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.).

Petre. See Peteb.

Petrie, for Petbe.

Pett. See Peat.

Petter, for Peteb.

Petters, for Pbtteb.

Pettet, for Petit.

Pettey, the French pronunciation
of Petit.

Pettie. See Pettet.

Pettis, or Petts, for Putt.

Pettf t, for Petit.

Pettltt, for Petit.

Petts. See Pett.

Petty. See Pettet.

Pererall, for Pevebell.

Peverell, a baronial family.
Nicholas and Robert Pevrel, Norm.
1180-95; Godfrey, John, William
P., 1198 (MRS). See Wallop.

Pevler, for Paveb.

Pesrton, a branch of Malet of
Normandy. See Ofpobd.

Pbalr, for Faib.

Plwraoli, for Fabbow. .

Pliare, for Faib.

PbaroAli, for Fabbow.

Pbear, for Phaib.

PbeasMit. Radulphus le Pai-
sant, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS);
Walter Pey8un,"Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Ptaelp, for Philip.

PiMips, for Philip.

Plieysey, for Vbeoit.

361

PHI

PIE

Philip. Richard, Roger Phylip-
pufl, Normandy 1108 (MRS). Gene-
rally in England from Fitz-Philip,
a pateonymic, which included fam-
ilies of various origin.

Flillilmore. See Filmer. Ar-
morially identified.

Pbillipp. See PHILIP.

VblUp. See Phujp.

VbUpot. N. Philipot, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS;.

Fhllpott. See PniLPOT. Hence the
celebrated Henry Philpott, Bishop
of Exeter.

VbUpottt. See Philpot.

Vbllpp, for Philip.

VbipoS) for Philpotts.

Vhipponel; or Pipponel. See
Pbpperill.

Fbippeni perhaps for Vippan, or
Weapont. See Vipan.

Ptalppos. See Fetpoe.

Pblpps. Descendedi according
to the Peerages, from Col. William
P. t. Charles I. Sir John Phippes
possessed estates in Lincoln t. Eliza-
beth (Blomefield, Norfolk, ii. 457).
This, and the family of P., Wilts,
bearing the same arms (sable, semy
of mullets argent), came from London^
where those arms were borne by a
family, probably descended collate-
rally from Sir Matthew Philip, Lord
Mayor 1463, who bore sable semy
of fleur de lys. His arms are those
of the Mortimers of Attleburgh, Nor-
folk, reversing the tinctures ; and it
appears that John Philip, of Middle-
sex, 1403, was connected with Nor-
folk (Blomeiield, xi. 105). The
name of Philip or Fitz-Philip is
traced in successive generations in
Norfolk (See Blomefield, ii. 194, xi.
28, vi. 415) to Philip de Mortimer,
third son of Robert de M. of Nor-
folk t. Henry I., son of William de
862

M., who held lands from De War-
renne in Norfolk, 1086 (ancestor of
the Lords Mortimer of Attilburgh|
1296). See Mortiher.

Pboeniz, for Feynis, or Fibhtnes.

Pbyslck, for FiSK.

Ploard. Ralphy Engeram, Rich-
ard, Peter, Geoffry, Walter Picard,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; Robert
Richard, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR); John
Pikart, c. 1272 (RH).

Pick, for Pecs.

Plokard, for PiCAJtD.

Picken. Radulphus Picon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
Phycun, Engl., c. 1272 (RR).

Picker. Radulphus Pichere, N.
Picore, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ;
William le Pikkere, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Pickett. Herbert, Richard, Gil-
bert, William Picot, Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); Robert Pikede,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pickln, for Pigken.

Picking, for Pickin.

Pickles, or Pickel. Herbert
Pigole, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ;
Robert Pikel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pidgreon. John Pichon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard,
WiUiam Pigun, ligl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pie. See Pay.

Pierce. 'S'e^ Peabs.

Plercey, for Pebcy.

Pieroy, for Peboy.

Pierpoint, a Norman baronial
family. See Dugdale, and Banks,
Dorm, and Ext Bar.

Pierpont. See PlEBPOlNT.

Piers, from Pierres near Vire,
Normandy. Hugh de Piers had a
grant in Salop 1166 (Rot. Pip.).
Richard and James Peres possessed
estates in Notts 1316 (PPW).
Hence the baronets Piers.

PIE

PIN

Pierse. See Peabs.

PlersoDi for Pearsok.

Flgreon, for Pidgeon.

Plffff. See PoBCAS.

Piffffe. See PoBCAS.

Plffgin, for Pigeon.

PlgTffott, or Picot. Bartholomew,
Hubert, William, Lambert, Ralph,
Reginald, Richard, Roger IMcot,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). See also
Pickett.

Plgrot, or Avenel. See AvEmsL.
C. 1030 Oemeline Avenel, Lord of
Say, made grants to St. Martin's,
Seez, which were confirmed by Picot
Avenel, his son, and Robert and
Henry, his sons (Gall. Christ, xi.
152, 153). This Osmeline was pro-
bably a brother of Hervey A. Baron
of Biars 1035. Picot de Say or A.
had great grants in Salop. One of
his younger sons, Picot Miles, ob-
t^iined from him the barony of Clun.
His younger son William Picot or
De Say held one fee in Salop from
De Ver 1165 (Lib. Niger), which
Ralph P. also held before 1180. His
son Robert was living 1200-1260.
From this time the P.s have been
seated in Salop, and from them
descend the baronets Pigot in Eng-
land and Ireland, and the Lords Pigot
of Ireland.

Plgrot. See PiGGOTT.

Plgrott. See Piggott.

Pike. Radulphus and Ibert
Pikes, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ;
Ralph P. 1198 (lb.); Richard,
Walter Pik, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pllelier. Robert and William
Pelegars, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS)j
Ralph PUkere, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pile. William Pile, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Henry, John,
Peter PiUe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pilffrim. Robert, John, Thomas,

Pelerin, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ;
Henry, John, Symon Pelrim, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).

Piu, for Pile.

Pllley. Ansger Pilot, Normandy
1180-05 (MRS); Richard PUet
1198 (lb.); Michael and Walter
Pilat, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pllllner. Simon Pelinart, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).

PlUlvant. See Bulliyaitt.

Pillow, from Pilot. William Pilot,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). See Pilley.

Plnoliard. Walter and Durand
Pinceart, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS) ; Albreda Pinchard, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Plndiin. William Pincon, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Ralph P.
or Pinzon, Roger, Stephen, Simon
1198 (lb.) ; Reginald Pinzun, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Plndiliigr. See Vtsgbis,

Plnokard. See PmcARD.

Plnokney, a baronial family. See
Dugdale, and Banks (Dorm, and
Ext. Peerage). This family de-
scended from the Viscounts of Pic-
quigny, ouq. of the greatest houses
in the North of France, and mater-
nally descended from Charlemagne.
(iSee Bouquet, Ord. VitaUs).

Pindar, le Pinder or le Biulli,
probably descended from William, a
Norman of distinction, Dapifer to
Earl Warrenne t. William I., whose
son Wymer Dapifer was living 1086
(Dom^.). From him descended
the family of De Gressenhall, of
whom William de G. t. Henry H.
had several brothers, of whom John
le Pinder (le Bailli) was father of
Richard le P., living 1262 (Roberts,
Excerpta, ii. 127), whose son, with
Wymar his brother, gave lands to
Castle-Acre (also benefited by Wy-

d63

PIN

PLA

mer Dapifer, and others of the
fitmilj ; Blomefieldi iz. 168^ vii. 519,
vi. S6, &c.). In the next generation
Thomas le P. was of Lincoln, where
the family remained till recently, and
from which sprang the Pinders, now
Beauchampi Earls Beauchamp.

ViQder. See Pindar.

Vine. Durand, William de Pinu,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Henry,
Peter, Robert de P. 1198 (lb.). This
family was long seated in Devon.

Plngreon^for Pinceon./$ie0 PiNOHnr.

Vlnkerton, for Punchardon or
Pont Cardon (Lower). William
and Robert de Ponte Oardun, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). Pont-
cardon was near Neaufle, Normandy.
Robert de Pontcardon 1083 held
lands in Devon from Baldwin the
Viscowit (Exon. Domesd. 277, &c.)
In 1166 William de P. held four
fees in Devon, and two in Somerset,
and Roger de P. held in Lincoln,
and Matthew de P. in York or Nor-
thumberland (Lib. Niger). In 1216
the estates of Sir William Pont-
cardon at Aureville, Avesnes, and
St. German, Roche, and Oetrentost,
were granted to another by Philip
Augustus, probably as an adherent
of King John (MSAN. xv. 156).

Pinkett. N. Pincet, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS).

Pinkney. See PiKOENET.

Finn, for Phte.

Plnnell, for Panitel or Painel.

Pinner. G^eoftry Pinar, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); William Pen-
nard, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pinney. See Penny.

Pinnion. Robert Penon, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

PlBsent. See Pinchin.

Playon. See Pinnion.

Ptper, or Pipard. JSee Fbppsb.
364

Plpere. See Pipes.

Plrle. See PiBBlE.

Plrkls, for Perkys or Peeks.

Pirrie. See Peebt.

Plsey, perhaps for Paysey or
Paget.

Pltoher. Radulphos Pichere,
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Paulinus
Peckere, Engl c. 1272 (RH).

Pltdier. ^S^ PiCEEB.

Plte, a form of Pitt.

Pltilold. Ralph de Petiville,
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Godfrey
de Petitvilla 1198 (lb.).

PlUier, for Petee.

Pitman. Maingot Piteman, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; John Piteman,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pitt. This name occurs in Nor-
mandy, where Richard and Turstin
Peet are mentioned 1198 (MRS);
Richard Pet and John Pite occur
in Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Prom the
arms the well-known family of Pitt
is the same as that of Pet or Pette
of Kent and Sussex. Gervase P.
occurs in Sussex 1199 (RCR).
From this family derived the Pitts
of Dorset, t. Henry VI., ancestors of
the great Earl of Chatham ; William
Pitt, his still more famous son ; the
Earls of Londonderry, Barons of
Camelford and Rivers. The name
also was taken by other families
from English localities.

Plttar. Richard Pitart, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Plttard. See Pittae.

Ptttls, for Pitt.

Plttman, for Pitman.

Pitts, for Pitt.

Plt», for Pitts.

Plver, or Pever. See Pavbb,

Place, armorially identified with
Plaiz or De Plessetis, a Norman
baronial family. Radulphus, Qar-

PLA

PLU

din us, Ascius de Plaissecio, Plaisuz,
Pleiz, or Plessys, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Giles de Playz was sum-
moned by writ as a baron 1293.

Plaokett, for Blackbtt.

Plaice. See Plack

Plalster. See Plaster.

Plank, or De la Plancbe, a
baronial family, llichard and Henry
de Planca and their iief, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Ralph de la
Planche c. 1119 witnessed a charter
of Leeds Abbey, Kent (Mon. ii.
113). Planche was near Alen9on.

Planner. William Plenier, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS), also 1098
(lb.).

Plant. Durand, Emeiic de la
Plante, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).
Robert, Roger, William Plante,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Plante. William Planet, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). Ralph de
Planez or Planets, Engl. 1189 (Rot.
Pip.) : Robert, Roger, William
Plante, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Plaster. Andreas Placitor, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Plater. WarinPeletier, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); John PelUtar, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Piatt. Qislebert de Platea, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Adam, Richard
Plot, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Platts. Robert de Plateis, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Stephen do
Platell, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Platts. See Platt.

Plaw, for Blaaw.

Player. Andreas Placitor, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Playle, perhaps for Platihs.

Plaync. Robert, Henry de Playnes
or Planis, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS), and the fief of Planes. Roger
de Planes, Engl. c. 1198 (MRS).

Pleasant. See Pleasekce.

Pleasants. See Pleasei^ce.

Pleasence. N. Plaisence, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh de Ple-
sence, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Plelster. See Plester.

Plester. See Plasteb.

Plews. Ralph de Plus nigro, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Ralph
Plusneir 1198 (lb.). Richard de
Pleys, England, c. 1272 (RH).

PUnuner. for Pluhheb.

Plouffb, for Plowes.

Plow, for Plowbs.

Plowes, for Plews.

PlQck. Ralph Peloc, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS); Henry Pilloc,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pluoknett, or De Plukenet. See
Plunkett.

PMom. Robertus Plumme, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Rob. Plome
1198; John Plum, Engl. c.l272(RH).

Plumb, for Plum.

Plumbe, for Plum.

Plume, for Plum.

Plumer. William Plemer, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Gilbert, Tho-
mas le Plumer, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Plnmm, for Plum.

Plnmmer. See Plumer.

Plump tre, or DeClarefai, a branch
of the house of Fitz-Willla.m, de-
riving from Paul Fitz-William de
Plum tre, living 1285, son of William
Fitz-Thomas, whose father, Thomas
de Plumtre, or Fitz-William of
Plumtre and Sprotboro, was son of
William Fitz-William, son of Al-
breda de lasures. {See Fitz-Wil-
liam.) Thomas de Plumtre, or
Fitz-William, 13th cent, held Plum-
tre, Normanton, Stanton, Keyworth,
Rutingdon, Riseley, and Clipstone,
Notts, by the service of half a
knight's fee, from the Countess of

366

PLU

PON

Eu (Testa de Neville, 7). From his
grandson Paul descended the De
Plumtres of Notts and of Kent. Of
this branch was John Plumtre of
Nottingham, who in 1392 had license
from Kichard II. to found an hos-
pital with two chaplains at Notting-
ham, which he accordingly founded
in 1400 (Mon. ii. 448).

Vlankett, or De Plugenet, from
Plouquenat near Rennes, Bretagne.
Alan de Plugenoi occurs in Oxford
1158 (Rot. Pip.). Hugh de Pluge-
net mar. Sibil, dau. of Joce de Di-
nant, and acquired Lambome, Berks.
His son Alan P. 1219 paid 100 marks
fpr livery of Lambome. Alan P.
1267 was Lord of Kilpeck, Hereford,
and was a baron by writ 1295. John
Plunke^ (probably his nephew) set-
tled in Ireland, and was ancestor of
the Earls of Fingall, Lords Louth
and Dunsany, and the eminent Lord
Plunket, Chancellor. The family
bears the bend of the Lords Plugenet
of England.

Poa^rue, for BoAO.

Poate, for Boat.

Focbet, for Pachet. See Paget.

Pocliiii. Aitard Pocin 1167 wit-
nessed a charter Normandy (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 197).

Poolilii. Gaudin, William Pocin,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Tho-
mas, William Poucin 1198 (lb.).

Fookett, for Pochet.

Pooook, or Pacock. See Peacock.

Pococke, for PococK.

Podirer, for Bodgeb.

Poett. See PoTE.

Pogre, for Bog tie.

PoUe. See Pile.

Poinffdeztre. Richard Poin-
destre, Normandy 1180 (MRS).

Pointer. William Pontier, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS); John and
366

Richard Ponter, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Pointing. Richard Pontin, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Jordan Pon-
teyn, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Poland. John and Ivo Polain,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Nine of
the name 1198 (lb.). Richard Pu-
lein, Eng. c. 1198 (RCR); John
Polein, c. 1272 (RH).

Pole. Roger de Pola, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). This Roger de
Poles is mentioned in Devon 1189
(Rot. Pip.).

Foley. John de Poleio and his
wife paid a fine 1221 for lands in
Normandy (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.
V. 141) i Ralph de PoiUie or De
Poelai 1180-98 (MRS). Poley ap-
pears to be in Herts (Lower).

PolkUl, armorially identified with

POLLEY.

Pollard. Robert, Roger, Geoffiry
Polard, Normandy 1180-05 (MRS).
Godfrey and Robert P. 1198 (lb.) ;
Bernard, Godard, Richard, Robert,
Walter Pollard, Eng. c. 1198 (RCR).

PoUen, for Polein. See Poland.

PoUett, for Polet or Patjlett.

Polley, armorially identified with

POLEY.

PoUitt. See POLLETT.
PoUy, for PoLLEY.

Polyblank, probably for Peil-
blanche, but not identified.

Pomeroy, a baronial family. Cas-
tellans of La Pomerie, Normandy
(De Gerville, Anc. Chat.). Ralph
de la Pomeraye held 51 lordships in
barony in Devon 1086. See Dug-
dale and Banks. Hence the Vis-
counts Harberton.

Pomroy, for Pomeboy.

Pond, the English form of De
Stagno. William de Stagno, Nor-
mandy 1180>95 (MRS), also 1198.

PON

POT

Gilbert de Stangno, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR); Hervey and Edmund de
StAnbo c 1272, and Roger de Pond,

Engl. (RE).

Ponder. Geoffiry, Gilbert Pon-
here, Normandy 1180-95 (]MRS);
WiUiam Pontier 1198 (lb.); Wil-
liam and Simon le Pondere, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Ponders. See Poitdeb.

Fonsfbrd, for Pat7NC£F00T.

Fonsonby. Tbe name is derived
from P., Cumberland, so named from
Ponzo or Poncio, t. William I. This
name was, as appears from Gall.
Christ, vol. vi., and from Bouquet,
equivalent to that of Poiftius; and
was peculiar to Aquitaine. John
Fitz-Ponzo granted the church of P.
to Coningshead Priory (Mon.ii.424).
From him descended Richard de P.,
t. Edward I., ancestor of the Earls of
Bessborough andViscounts Ponsonby.

Font. Amulph, Berenger, Ray-
nald de Ponte, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS) ; John, Robert, Sylvester de
P. Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).

Fonten. Richard Pontin held
lands in Normandy from Philip
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant Norm. v.
183); Philip de Ponton, £ng. c.
1198 (RCR).

Fontinff, for Ponhn.

Pontls, or Ponts. See Poirr.

Ponton. See Pontin.

Pool, for PoLX.

Pooley, for Polet.

Poore, the English form of Pauper
or Le Poer. See Paver.

Popert, for Bobart.

Popkin. 'S^ PoPKiss.

Popklns. See Pofkiss.

Popklss, for Popkins. William
Popekin, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
The arms of Popkin are preserved
by Robson.

Popie, or Populus. See. People.

Poroas. Hugh, Ranulph Porcus,
Normandy 1198 (MRS).

Porober. Eguerran, Osbert, An-
frid, William, Bernard Porcarius,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Hugh,
William Porcarius, England c. 1198
(RCR); John le Porcher, c 1272
(RH).

Porrett. Phvlippua Poret, Nor-
mandy, 1198 (MRS).

Port. 1. A baronial family. Adam,
Robert, Henry, Ralph, Engelram de
Portu, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).
See Dugdale, Banks. The main line
took the name of St. John. Hence
the Earls and Viscounts Bolingbroke,
and Lords St. John. 2. From Porta,
Normandy. Roger de Porta, aijd
many others 1180-98 (MRS). From
this family probably descended the
Ports of Derby.

Porter. Thomas, Engerran, Ro-
bert Portarius, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS); Hugh, Roger, Thomas,
WiUiam P. 1198 (lb.); Godfrey,
Simon Portar, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).

Porters. See Porter.

Posener. Harduin Ppcenarius,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Posenere. See Posener.

Posner. See Posener.

Post, for Past. See Pass.

Postans, for Postern. Geoffiy de
Postema, Normandy 1180 (MRS).

PostiU. Richard, Alexander,
Ralph Postel, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS) ; Richard Potel, Eng. c. 1272
(RH).

Portwlne, a corruption of Poite-
vin (Lower). See Potwine.

Pote. Osbert Poeta, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS); Reginald Pot,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Potter. See Potter.

Pott. See Pote.

867

:-%

- . • '.

POT

PRA

Potter. John, Raimond Potier,
Normandy 1180-06 (MRS); Cardois
and Ralph P. 1198 (lb.) ; Henry,
John, Nicholas le Potere, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). The tenn meant an
apothecary or druggist.

Vottler. See Potter.

PottliMrer, for Potteb, old Eng-
lish for an apothecary (Lower).

Vottle. See Postill.

Potts. See Pott.

Potwine. N. Petevin, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS). SeeFmo.

Ponltor. Robert le Pautre (Pal-
tre), Normandy, 1180-96 (MRS);
Richard le Poleter, Engl c. 1272
(RII).

Ponaey, armorially identified with
Pomise. Wigot Ponce, Normandy
1198 (MRS).

Pound, for Pond.

Poupard. Walter, Warner Pou-
part, Normandy 1198 (MRS).

Poupart. 'S^ PouFARD.

Power. Robert Poher, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Richard, Robert
Pohier, or Poher, 1198 (lb.).

Power, Poher, or Poncaer, de-
scended from the Lords of Poncaer,
Bretagnc, of whom Rivallon was
living 846 (Morice, Hist. Bret
Preuves, i. xi.). From hira de-
scended the Viscounts of Poncaer or
Poher, of whom Tanegui occurs c.
1100, and Rivallon previously. A
branch settled 1060 in Devon, with
Alured de Mayenne; nnd in 1166
Ranulph Poher held three fees of
his barony (Lib. Niger). Bartholo-
mew P. at the same time was Lord
of Blackborough, Devon, and was
father of Robert Poher (Pole, 166).
This Robert Poher or Poer settled
in Ireland, and was ancestor of the
Lords Poer, Barons of Dunnoyle, and
of C urraghmore. This family bore a
868

chief indented^ or per pale indented.
The latter were the arms of Poher
of Devon. Hence descended the
Lords Poer^ Earls of Tyrone (ances-
tors in the female line of the Mar-
quises of Waterford, and Lords
Decies), and the Baronets Power,
and other families of importance.
The name also remains in England.

Powers, for Power.

Powle, for PowLES.

Powles. Unfrid Poles, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hugh Poul,
Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

Powley, for PoLET.

Powlinff, for Polin, or Polain. See

VOLAKD.

Powney, the French pronuncia-
ation of Ponet or Poinet, a foreign
name, locality unascertained.

Powninff, for Poynings (Lower),
a baronial family, considered to be a
branch of Pierrbfont.

Powter, for Porter (Lower),

Pointer. See Pointer.

Poynts, or Ponz, a branch of
Fitz-Ponce. See Clijpford, Vesci,
BuRon.

Praetor. See Prater.

Pralll. Ranulph de Praelliis,
Norm. 1198 (MRS). The name also
occurs as de Praeriis (lb.). Robert
de Praeriis, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
Henry de Prahors, c. 1198 (RCR),
a baronial family in Normandy and
England.

PraU, for Praill.

Prater. Richard de Pretot, Norm.
1198 (MRS).

Prato, for Peretot, Normandy.
Ralph and Roger de Peretot 1198
(MRS).

Pratt, from Pratum, or Prd, near
Lisieux, where Duke Richard, in
1024, gave lands to Fontanelles
Abbey (Neustria Pia, 166). In

PRE

PRI

Normandy Richard and Robert de
Prato occur 119S, Matilda, Regi-
nald, Roger de Pi-ato 1180-05
(MRS). The latter occurs in Essex
1190 (RCR), and Walter de P. in
Hertford (Ibid.). Ilervey de Prato
1200, in Normandy, wns King John's
'faithful knight' (Hardy, Rot.
Norm. L 32), and the custody of
Rouen Castle was given to his bro-
ther. Elyas de P. occurs in Suffolk
in 1236 (Roberts, Excerpta), William
de P. in 1269 (Hunter, Rot. Select.),
from whom descended the Pratts of
Riston, Norfolk, a branch of whom,
settling in Devon, were ancestors of
the Lord Chief Justice Pratt, and
the Marquises Camden. The name
was translated Mead, Meade, Mede,
Meads.

Predavalle, for PerdeviUe, from
Perdreauville, near Mantes, Nor-
mandy. Hugh de Perdeville wit-
nessed a charter of Peter de Falcon-
burgh to Pontefract Priory, York
(Mon. i. 666).

Preeston, for Pbestok.

Vreist. William, Durand, Sy-
mon, Peter. Ansketil, Thomas, Har-
vey Presbyter, Norm. 1180-95
(MRS). Hugh, John, Martin, &c.,
Prest, Engl, a 1272 (RH).

Presde, for Pbeist.

»reMe7,for Bressey, or Bbasset.

Frest. See Pbeist.

Preston, or Taillebois. Renfrid
Taillebosc, of Normandy, c. 1060,
had issue : 1. Ralph Taillebosc, Vis-
count of Bedford, whose widow was
a tenant in capite Bedford, &c. 1086.
2. William Taillebosc, of Lincoln
1086. 3. Ivo Taillebosc, of Lincoln
and Norfolk 1086. 4. Gilbert Fitz-
Renfrid. The latter was provided
for by his brother Ivo, who held
Kendal, Westmoreland, t William

B

L ; and inherited his barony. His
son, William de Lancastre, had
issue, Renfrid, who was father of,
1. William de Lancastre II. ; 2. Ro-
ger, whose son Gilbert m. the heiress
of WiUiam XL de L., and dying 1219
left William HI., whose sisters were
his heirs; 3. Warin de Lancastre,
to whom Henry 11. confirmed the
estates at Preston formerly held by
Gilbert Fitz-Renfrid (bis great
grandfather). In 1199 King John
confirmed the rents of Preston to
Henry Fitz-Warin de Lancastre
(Baines, iv. 297, 298). Hence de-
scended the important family of De
Preston in Lancashire, who bore the
arms of the De Lancastres, with a
slight difference. A younger son,
Philip de Preston, settled under the
patronage of the Butlers (Barons of
Amoundemess, Lancashire, and Earls
of Ormond), in Ireland, t. Edward I.,
and adopted the arms of Butler, with
a slight variation, probably as a
feudal tenant, or from intermarriage.
From him descended the Prestons,
Viscounts Gormanston, and Lords
Tara.

Prett, for Pratt.

Pretty. See Prtetib.

Prevlte. See Pkevitt.

Prevltt, or Prevot. Alan, Alvere,
Bartholomew, &c Propositus, Norm.
1198 (MRS). Many of the name in
England, c. 1272 (RH).

Prevost. See Pbevitt.

Prevot. See Pbevitt.

Prew, for Pirou. See Pakeitham:.

Pride. See Oroill.

Prier, for Prayer^ or Praers. See
Prior.

Prieit. See Preist.

Prinff, for Perrino.

Prior, armorially identified with
Praers, or Praels. See Praill.

B 369

PRI

PUR

Vritt, for Pbbtt.

brittle, or De Pratisi appears
from the arms to have been ori-
ginally of Norfolk.; the crest of the
N. family being the basis of the
arms of P. in Ireland. Henry
Prettie occurs in Norfolk 1681 ; Wil-
liam Praty, Buffolk, t. Elizabeth;
WiUiam Praty, Norfolk, 1490
(Blomefield, vi. 277), Stephen 1400,
Thomas 1397, Simon de Pratis 1397,
Lord of Dalling, Norfolk (Ibid. v.
146). WiUiam de Pratis, Suffolk,
1259 ; Jordan de Pratis, earlier (Ibid,
vii. 73), Peter de Pratis, of Suf-
folk and Essex, 1207. Probably
from Preaux, Normandy.

Prittj. See PRITTIE.

Prlvett, for Pretitt.

Proud. Hadulphus Superbus,
Norm. 1198 (MRS). Hugh,Walter
le Proude, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

Pronse. See Pbowse.

Pront, for Pboxtd.

Pronts. See Prout.

ProTiss, for Provost.

Provost. See Pkeyost.

Prowett, for Prout.

Prowse, or Preux. Drogon Prose,
Norm. 1180-95 (MRS) ; Ralph, Ri-
chard Probus homo 1198 (lb.);
William Prous, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Proy. See Prote.

Proye, for Broy, an ancient baro-
nial family of Champagne (see Des
Bois), settled in England 1066, and
which held fiefs in 1166 (Lib. Niger).

Pmce. See PRorsE.

Pnut, for Prest.

Pryor. See Prior.

Pnckett, for Pockett.

Pnokie, for Buckle.

Pnllar, or Pullard, for Pollard.

Pull. Thomas, Warin, Tustin
Pullus, Norm. 1180-96 (MRS);
Hugh Poul, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
370

Pollen, for Polein, or PoLAiO).
PnUer, for Polard. See Pollabd.
Pnlley, for Pooley, or Polet.
PnUeyn. See Polai^d.
PoUln. See Pullen.
PulUnry for Pullen.
PvlUnrer, for Bullenger.
PnUliui. See Pullen.
Panoli, for Punce, or Ponce. See

POYNTZ.

PnniAiard, for Punchardon, or
PoNTCARDON. Robert de Pont-
cardon held lands in Devon 1083
(Ezon. Domesday). Pontcardon was
jiear Neauffla, Normandy. William
de Punchardon in 1165 held six fees
in Somerset and Devon; Roger de
P. in Lincoln; and Matthew in
Northumberland or York (Lib.
Niger). William de Punchardon,
of Heanton-Punchardon, Devon, was
living 1242 (Pole), and in 1261
Oliver P. had a writ of military
sumnjons for the war in Wales.

PuniAiard. Walter, Durand Pin-
ceart, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS);
Grenti, Manaud, Roger Pinchart
1198 (lb.) ; Albreda Pinchard, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

PaniAieoii, armorially identified
with Pincheon. See Pinchin.

Puncher, for Punchard.

Punsbon. See Puncheon.

Punt, for Pont.

Punter, for Ponter. See Pointbr.

Purcell. William Porcel, Norm.
1180 (MRS); Andrew Bertin P.
1198 (lb.) ; Roger, Simon, Thomas
P. Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Of tbia
name were the Barons of Lougbmoe,
Ireland.

Purehase. See PoRCAS.

Purolies. See PoRCAS.

Purehese. See PoRCAS.

Purday, from Pardt.

Purdey. See PuRBAT.

PUR

QUA

Pnrdle, from Parot.

Pardon, for Burdon.

Purdue, for Pabd£.

Pnrdy. See PuRDlE.

Pnrkess. ^S^^ Poroas.

Pnrkins. See Perkins.

Pnrkls. See Perkins.

Pnrklss. See PuRKls.

Parle, for Perlr

ParneU, probably foreign, but
not identified. The arms differ from
Bomell. Robert, son of Haniser
de Pruneto, or Pumelai, occurs Ord.
Vit. 834, 843.

Parney, for Burnet (Lower).

Parrier, for Perrier.

Parrott, for Perrott.

PareeU, for Purcell.

Parser, for Burser. See BoURr

CHIER.

Pareey, for Percy.

Pandove. See PuRSLOW.

Parslow, for Parslow, or Pas-
seleu.

ParM. Radulphtts Borse, Norm.
1198 (MRS); GUhert, Henry, Ri-
cbard Purs, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

ParsseU, for Pxtrcell.
', for Pbrct.

William Pert, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS) ; Walter Purt, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).

Parses. See Purvis.

Parvla, for Parvus. See Petit.

PoLry, for Bury.

Paryer, for PuRRlER.

Patman, for Pitman.

Pan. See PoTT.

Pans. See PoTTS.

Posey, for Pudsey, or de Puisay,
from PuiSAZ, or Puisay, in the Orle-
anois. Everard de Pusac commanded
a division at the Battle of Antioch
1098 (Rog. Wendover, ii. 120).
William de Pusaz was Bishop of
Durham 1189. Henry de Pusac, or
de Puteaco, witnessed a charter of
William, son of Rodbert de Percy,
in favour of Bolton Priory, York
(Mon. iL 35), and subscribed the
foundation charter of Ellerton Pri-
ory, York, t John (lb. 822). Henry
III. confirmed to Wilberfosse Abbey,
York, lands near those of Hugh de
Pusac (Mon. i. 524). William de
Putat (Pusac) had a writ of military
summons 1233 to proceed to Bre-
tagne. The English name of ' Pusey '
or de Pesey was local, from a place
in Berks.

Pyan. See PlATT.

Pye, for Pie. See Pay.

Pyemont. Osbert Piman, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Osbert
Piment 1198 (lb.) j John Pigeman,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Pyen, for Pyatt.

Pyk, for Pike.

Pyke, for Pike.

Pyle, for Pile.

Pyne, for Phte.

Pyon, for Pyatt.

Pyrke, for Perk, or Perks.

Q

qaaU. See QuAiLE.
qaaUe, for Call. See Call.
qoain, for KAiif or Caht.
qaaintrell, for Canterel, or Qnin-

terel, foreign. Richard Queynterel,
Engl, c 1272 (RH); Walter Q.,
M.P. for Worcester, 1298 (PPW).
Qoallet. Eustace Quillot, Norm.

bb2

871

QUA

BAB

1180 (I^mS); Barth. and Eustace
Quillot 1198 (lb.).

qaantreU. See QuAiNTR£LL.

Quarell. Hugo de la QuarellO;
Robert, and Reginald, Norm. 1180-
95 (MRS). See Oarbll.

QnarltiAi. Arnulf de Quorroges,
and the Honour of Q., Norm. 1180
(MRS).

Qnarrell. Roger, Turstin, Acard,
Berdn, William Quarrel, Norm.
1180-96. See Cabell. William
Q. held a fief in Somerset (Mon. i.
280).

Quarrier. Ansketel Quareter,
Norm. 1180-96 (MRS); Hugh le
Quarreur, Engl. c. 1272 (RII).

Qnatermass. Robert de Qua-
tuor Mare, Norm. 1198 (MRS),
from Quatremars near Rouen. Lucas
de Q. 1166 held from Ridel in
Northampton (Lib. Nig.). Sir Adam
de Q. witnessed a charter of Roesia
de Verdun 1244 (Mon. i. 933). The
family was of importance Lincoln
and Leicester.

Quaitermalii, for Quatremaines,
appears to have been the ^ame as
Quatremass. Hubert de Quatre-
maines of Lincoln 1166. Hubert
Q. paid 1203 a fine in Oxford for
one fee (Rot. Cane). William Q.
was summoned from Oxford 1263

to attend with horses and arm^'.
Thomas Q. tiummoned from Oxford
to a council at Westminster, 1324
(PPW).
Qnartermaine. See Quabteb-

MAIN.

Qaartermaii, for Quabtebmain.
Quay, for Kay.
Qnebe, for Guibe or Gibb.
Qneely, for De Qutlly. See

COLLEY-WELLBSLEr.

QneintrelL See Quaintbell.
QnenneU, for Chenell or Chak-

UTELL,

Qnenttn, for St. Quentin, a baro-
nial family. See St. Quintin.
Qnentery, for Cautery or Chak-

TBY.

QoUley, or De Cuilly. See Coi^
ley-Wellesley.

Quincey, a baronial family from
Quinc^, Maine. La Roque (Mais,
de Hare. i. 213) traces the house of
De Quincy to that of De Rohan, Bre-
tagne, whose arms they bore. See
Baillte, and for the Earls of W^in-
chester Dugdale and Banks, Dorm,
and Ext. Baronage.

Quinney, for Cheyney.

Quinnel, for Quesnel, or Cn£27-

NELL.

Qulnton, for Quentin.
qulntreu, for Quaintbell.

E

Rabbagre, for Rabaz. See Rab-
bits.

Rabbetb, for Rabaz. See Rab-
bits.

Rabbits. Hugh Rabace, Norm.
1180-05 (MRS); Gerard de Rabes
1108 (lb.). Robert Rabaz gave Ke-
372

nilworth or Chillingworth Church,
Northants, to De la Vr6 Abbey,
which gift was confirmed by Henry
IL (Mon. ii. 312). Stephen Fitz-
Robert R. of N. Killingworth was
a benefactor to Sulby Abbey (lb.
630). John R. (13th cent.) held

RAB

HAM

half a fee from John de Bayeux
(Testa, 24). Stephen de R., M.P.
for Northanta 1298 ; Robert R.,
M.P. for Rutland 1313-1316, Lord
of Preston, Ridb'ngton, and A jston,
Rutland.

Xaby, from the forest and castle
of Raby or Rabeium, Normandy.
John Raby had a safe conduct in
Normandy t. Henry V. (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 243).

Saclne. Robert Racine, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Amulph,
William Racinno 1198 (lb.); Ri-
chard Raison, Engl. c. 1272 (RIl).

Saokett. Radulphus Racate or
Rachate, Normandy 1180 - 95
(MRS); Peter, William Ragat,
Engl. c. 1272 (RII).

Sadoliir. See Radclifpe.

Xadollffe. An English local
name borne by different families.
The Radcliffes of Radclifie, Notts,
were originally named De Mendrei,
being a foreign family. In 1165
R ginald de Radclive held lands of
ancient enfeoffment from the barony
of Hansel in Notts (Lib. Nig.).
In the next cent. Reginald de Men-
drei paid scutage for a fee in Rade-
clive, Notts (Testa, 20). Waller
Fitz-Stephen de R. was a benefactor
to Thurgarton Priory, Notts (Mon.
ii. 95).

Sadolyffe. See Radcliffe.

Sae, for Ray.

;, for Rack or Raikes.
See Raog.

Saarrett. Symon Ragot or Ra^
gotus, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Ri-
chard le Raggide, Engl. c. 1272
(RII).

Aaikes. Andreas Rake, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Walter
Rake, Engl. c. 1272 (RH). See also
Reeks, Rex.

Sain, for Raine.

Kalnbird. Radulphus Reinbert,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Wil-
liam Reinbert, Engl. c. 1198
(ROR).

Kalnbow. Warin, John, Roger
Rainbaut, Normandy, 1198 (MRS) ;
Robert Reynbaut, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Kalne. Warenger Reine, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Alicia
Reine, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Xalnes, for Raine.

Salnrer. See Ranger.
(, for Raines.
See Rennie.
William Raser, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Ralph
Rasur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Saison. Amulph, William Ra-
cinne, Normandy 1198 (MRS);
William Ruisoun, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Sake. See Raises.

&auinffs. See Rawlins.

SaUs, for Rolls.

Salpb, or Fitz-Ralph, comprises
Norman and other families.

Sam. Richard de Ariete (Ram),
Normandy t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. V. 103). Ram or Ramy is
mentioned in Normandy (MRS).
I, for Ram.

or De Beauchamp.
Hugh de B. of Normandy, iirst
Baron of Bedford t William I., was
father of Oliver, father of Paganus
de Beauchamp of Eaton, Bedford,
founder of Chicksand Priorv c. 1150
(Banks, D. and Ex. Bar.). His son
Hugh appears to ha^e had a brother
Simon.

Siuion de Beauchamp being
seneschal to the Abbey of Ramsey,
was surnamed De Ramsey, and had
grants in Scotland c. 1140. Wil-

373

RAM

RAV

liam de Ramsey, probably his grand-
soDi witnessed a Scottish charter
before 1198, Branches of the De
Ramsejs occur in Hunts, Bedford,
and Essex 12th cent. (RCR). They
appear to have held the office of
seneschal of Ramsey. Roger < the
Seneschal' occurs c. 1199 as Roger
'de Ramsie.' He also appears as
Roger ' Fitz-Simon ' (RCR). This
Simon with Hugh his brother ap-
pears 1165 as Simon Me Bello-
campo/ holding lands from the
Abbot of Ramsey, no doubt as
seneschal (Lib. Nig.). The English
line of Ramsay bore * argent a fesse
gules,' merely varying in tincture
from that of the De Beauchamps,
who bore ' or, a fesse gules.' The
Earls of Dalhousie are of this
family.

Hamsey. See Rahsat.

Sandal, or Randall.

SandaU. See Rai^bolf.

Randell. See Randall.

Randells. See Randall.

Sandle. See Rakdall.

Sandolf, or Randulf. Randulf
or Ranulf, brother of llger, held in
1086 a great barony in Essex, Suf-
folk, Norfolk, Herts, &c. (Domesd.).
His name indicates a foreign origin.
William Randolph or Fitz-Ranulf
12th cent was a benefactor to the
Hospitallers of Cressing, Essex (Hon.
ii. 544). In 1165 WiUliam Fitz-
Ranulph or Radulf held fiefs in Kent
and Sussex (Lib. Nig.). Hugh
Randolph in 1199 witnessed a
charter of King John (Mon. i. 179).
In 1300 Sir tJohn Randolf was
summoned for military services
against the Scots, and in 1307
to the coronation of Edward II.
(PPW). From this family de-
scended Sir Thomas Randolf of
874

Kent, the ambassador to Sootland
t Eliz. ; John R, Bishop of London
and the family of R. in Kent, Wilts
and Virginia, who bear the arms o
Sir J. R 1300, viz., a cross charged
with five mullets.

Saney. See Renkib.

Banker. Robert Reignier, Noi^
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Sanken. See Rankin.

Sankln. Ralph, William, Ber-
nard Roncin, Normandy 1180-06
(MRS).

Sanklnry for Rankin.

Ransom, armorially identified
with Ranson, from Ronson or Ron-
cin. Bernard Roncin and othem^
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Xansome, for Ransom.

Ranson. See Ransom.

Ranyard, for Rainard. Robert,
John, Roger Rainard or Reinert,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS); WQ-
liam Rener, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Raper, for Roper (Lower).

Rapier, for Rafer.

RaseU, for Rastell.

Rastall. Baldwin Rastel, Nor-
mandy 1180-06 (MRS) ; Sire Ralph
Rastel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Rastriok. Andrew, Eudo, Gaiter,
Oger, &c., Rusticus, Normandy 1198
(MRS).

RaireU. See Retell.

Ravenbill, for Ravenel, from
Ravenel, near Beauvais and Cler-
mont, in the Beauvoisin. Jordan
de Revenell and Thomas his son
witnessed a charter of Richard de
Luvetot, confirming his father's
grants to Worksop Abbey (Mon.
Angl. ii. 67). This was in the reign
of Stephen.

The name occurs in the Duchy.
Ranulf Ravenel, Normandy 1180-
96 (MRS) Mariota, Robert Ra-

RAV

REI

Tenild occur in Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Ravensliear. N. Eavenger^ Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Ravey, for RaviUe. See Retell.

Raw, for RowE (Lower).

Rawdlnr^ for Rawdon.

Rawdon. The early pedigree of
this family from the Conquest stated
in the Peerages is mythic, and
imsupported by any evidence. The
family was the same originally as
that of CsATEN, which see. From
this house descended the Earls of
Moira, Marquises of Hastings.
See Raw.
>f for Rolls.

Rawlenoe, for Rawldts.

Rawles, for Rollb.

Rawlln. See Rawlins.

RawUnr^ for Rawlik.

RawUnffs. See Rawlins.

Rawlins. Robert Roillon^ Nor-
mandy 1180; William Raillon 1108
(MRS).

RawU. See Rawle.

Rajr. Turstin de Rea, or Ree.
Robert and Turstin de Rea, Nor-
mandy 1180-08 (MRS). Ralph,
Robert de Ree, Engl. c. 1272 (RIl).
William de Radio (Raye) in 1083
held lands Somerset (Exon. Domesd.
74).

Rajrbonld, for Ribald. Ribald,
Baron of Middleham t. William L,
was of the house of Bretagne. Adam
Ribald 1180 (Rot Pip.). Ribald
was a brother of Alan, Earl of
Richmond and Penthi^vre, of the
house of Bretagne, and father of
Ralph Ribald, Lord uf Middleham,
who m. Agatha, dau. of Robert de
Brus of Skelton. From him de-
scended Ralph Ribald, Baron of
Middleham, who m. a dau. of Lord
Percy, and d. 1260, leaving daugh-

ters his heirs. See Dugdale,
Banks.

Raynbird. See Rainbibd.

Rayne, for Raiite.

Rajrner. Gaufiidus Ranier, Nor-
mandy 11 80 (MRS). William Rener,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Raynes, for Raine.

Rajney. See Renkie.

Raynor, for RAYineB.

Rea. See Rat.

Reaney. See RsNNIB.

Reason. See Raison.

Raavell. See Reyell.

Rebanks, for Rebeck. See Reb-

BECK.

Rebbeok, a Flemish family.
Balduinus de Rabeca of Flanders
12th cent See Albert. Mireei, Opera
Diplomatica, L 806.

Rebouli for Ribald. See Rat-
boulb.

ReclKitt, for Rackett.

Record.* Hugh Ricoart, Nor-
mandy 1180-06 (MRS). Robert,
William Rikeward, Engl. c. 1272
(RII).

ReddaU, for Ribdell.

Reddalls. See Rebball.

Reddel, for Ridbel.

Redffate. Richard Retgate, Nor-
mandy 1108 (MRS). Sewall de
Retcote, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Redley, for Riblet.

Ree. See Rea.

Reecks. See Reeks.

Reek, for Reeks.

Reekes, for Reeks.

Reeks, for Rex. William, Gisle-
bert, Roger, Gerald, Walter, Geoffry
Rex, Normandy 1180-06 (MRS).
Adam, John Rex, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). See Rex. Hence the name
of King.

Reeson, for Raison.

Rein, for Rain.

876

REL

BHO

Belfe, for Relph.

Beipb, for Ralph.

Beiplui. See Relph.

Bemy, for St Remy. William
and Robert de St. Remigio held
lands in Normandy t. Philip Augus-
tus. Richard de St. Remigio, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Lady Juliana
de St. R. Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Benard. See Ranyabd.

Sendaii, for Randall.

Bendel, for Randall.

Sendell. See Randell. A dis-
tinguished engineer bears the name.

Bendle. See Randle.

BennelL See Reynell.

Benneu, for Reynolds.

Benneri for Rayneb.

Bennle. Hugh de Ranny, Nor-
mandy t. John (Mem. Soc. Ant.
Norm. v. 124). Eguerran de Reinni,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). The cele-
brated engineer Rennie bore this
name.

Bennies, for Reynolds.

BennoUs, for Reynolds.

Benny, for Rennie.

Bepinirton. Geofiry, William
de Rapendon, or Rependon, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). Geoflry
de R. 1198 (lb.). This family was
seated in Warwick and Leicester.

Bepnke, for Rebbece.

Best. Nicholas Fitz-Reste, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). HughRess,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Bestail. See Retell.

Bestell. Baldwin Rastel, Nor-
mandy 11 80-95. AmulphR. 1198
(MRS). William Rastell, Engl. c.
1198 (ROR).

Bevel. See Retell.

Bevell, a baronial name, from

Reville or Raville, Normandy. San-

8om and Roger de R. and the fief of

R. Ar« mentioned in N. 1189-96

876

(MRS). The ancestor came to
England with the Conqueror. Pa-
ganus and Robert Revel had estates
in Hertford and Northants lldO
(Rot. Pip.)« Richard R held two
fees in barony in Somerset 1166, and
two from William Fitz- William.
Robert R held lands in Norfolk,
Essex, Northants (Lib. Niger).
Henry Revel was one of the nobles
taken at Alnwick Castle 1174 (Hov.
i. 382); and in the ISth cent.
Richard R. the younger held Lang-
port and Cory, Somerset, by grant
of Richard L; by service of two
knights. Hence ' Cory - Revel '
(Testa, 160). The family long con-
tinued of consequence in varioua
parts of England.

Bevett. See Rivett.

BevUl, for Revell.

BevneU, for Ravenell.

Bew. John, Peter, Richard,
Robert, Roger de Rua, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS). John and Matthew
Rue, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Bex. The original form of Reekes
and Raikes stiU existing.

Bey. See Rye.

Beynal. See Reynell.

Beynell. See Reynold. Hence
the Baronets Reynell.

Beynold. Godfrey, Robert, Tor-
ketil, William Renoldus, Normandy
1198 (MRS). Giffard, John, Wil-
liam Reynold, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Beynolde. See Reynold. Sir
Joshua Reynolds, the great painter.

Bbodes. Gerard, Richfu*d de
Rodes, Engl. 1202 (Rot Cane).
Gerard de Rodes held Clifton and
Lnngar, Notts, of the Honour of
Peverel (Testa, 6). This name and
family were derived from Rhodes,
Aquitaine, and its ancient Counts,

RIB

RID

-who were dispossessed by the Counts
of Toulouse 1147.

SIbbands, for Ribbans.

Xlbbans, or Rabajn. The family
De Rabayne came from Saintonge^
Aquitaine, where it possessed the
marquisate of Piscay. The Castle of
Rabaine still remains. The family
was of eminence 1018 (Des Bois).
Elias de Rabayn had writs of
military summons for the war in
Gascoigne 1251 ; and another El. de
R. had writs of summons 1277, 1282
(PPW). In 1316 Matilda de Raban
was Lady of Edmonsham, Dorset.

XliOi. Riche was near Nancy, in
Lorraine. In 1278 Richard de la
Riche was manucaptor for John
Marmion, M.P. for Sussex, and was
distrained to oblige him to receive
knighthood (PPW). John de Riches
13th cent, held lands in Fotherby,
Lincoln, from Walter Bee (Testa
de Neville, 818). The Earls of
Warwick and Holland, and the
Baronets Rich, bore this name.

Sillier. See RiDGEits.

siiOiM, for Rich.

Xlelimond, a baronial name de-
rived from the office of Constable of
Richmond. See BuRTON-ComrKG-

HAH.

Slekard. See Record.
Slekards. See Record.
Sloket, for Rickard.
Xlokets. See Ricket.
Rlokett, for Rickard.
Sloke||B. <S06 RiCKARDS. Of this
name are the Viscounts St. Vincent.
Sleks. See Reeks.

Xlddall, for RiDDELL.

Xlddell, a baronial name, derived
from a Gothic race in Aquitaine.
Gerard, Baron of Blaye, c. 1030,
granted lands to the Abbey of
Fons Dulcb near Bordeaux, which

grant was confirmed by his brother
Gerald de Blavia, and his sons
Geoffry Rudelli (Ridel) and William
Frehelandus (Gall. Christ, ii. 484,
lostr.). The last-named, who was
living 1079-1099 (Gall. Christ, ii.
459, Instr.), m. a sister of William de
Albini Brito of England, and had
Warin, Oliver, and Geoffiy. The
latter (Geoffry Ridel) went to
Scotland t. David I., from whom he
had grants, and was ancestor of the
Riddells, Baronets. Another Geoffry
Ridel, of the preceding generation,
came to England from Apulia t.
William I. with William Bigod,
and is mentioned in Domesday 1086.
He was a Crown Commissioner with
Ralph Basset 1106 (Mon. Angl. i.
172), and succeeded the latter as
Justiciary 1120. A collateral branch
in 1165 possessed estates in Nor-
mandy. There is a Scottish family
of Riddell which takes its name from
R., Scotland. Geoffry Ridel occurs
in Normandy 1180, Roger R. 1195,
Geoffry 1198 (MRS).

SIddett. Victor le Retit, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). The name
appears as Ridhut (RH).

Siddie. See Riddell.

Siddles, for Riddle.

Xldeai. See Riddell.

Rider. See Ryder.

Xldet. See Ridoutt.

Xldre. See Rudge.

Xldrers, for Richers or Richer.
Robert Richerus, Normandy 1198;
Robert, Thomas, Walter Richer,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Ridley, or De Loges. Nicholas
R., Bishop of London and martyr,
was descended lineally through the
Ridleys of Ridley and Willmotwick,
Northumberland, from Nicholas de
Redley or Ridley living 1306. His

877

HID

ROB

father, Odard de R, witnessed a
charter in Northumberland c. 1280
(Hodgson, Northd.y ii., ii.) ; and c.
1250 Nic. de R. (son of Thomas)
executed a charter (lb.). His grand-
father, Nicholas de Wilmotswyk (a
place close to Ridley), lived t. John,
and was son of Odard de W., who
witnessed a charter of Hexham
Abbey t. Henry H. (Ibid.) He was
probably brother of John Fitz-Odard,
Baron of Eiuildon (living 1161-
1182), and son of Odard, Viscount of
Northumberland, mentioned as such
1130, and in 1110 when Qovemor
of Bamburgh. He was son of Odard
de Loges, Viscount of Cumberland.
See LooES.

Xldontt. See RiDDETT.

Rldont. See RiD£TT.

SUlatt. William, GeofTryRoillied
or Roilliet, Normandy 1180 (MRS).

&lmboiilt. John Raimbault or
Reinbaud, Nicholas, and Roger,
Normandy 1180-05 (MRS). -S^

RUMBOLD.

Simer, for RoMER.

Kinirer, for Ranger, Reign ier.

Xlvers, or De la Rividre, a baro-
nial family from Normandy, where
they were Lords of St. Germain de
Crioult, near Bayeux (Des Bois).
In 1083 Goscelin de Riveria held
lands in Wilts (Exon. Domesday 1),
also Walter de R. (lb. 2). In 1130
Walter de R. paid a fine Berks (Rot.
Pip.). In 1104 Ralph De la Rivero
had a suit in Oxford (RCR).
Richard de Rivers 1241 had m. one
of the daughters and heirs of John
Biset, and Richard de la Rivere was
of Wilts 1258 (Roberts, Excerpt, i.
858, ii. 291). William de Ripariis
of Essex had issue John of Berks,
whose son John was Baron of Angre,
Essex ; and was summoned by writ
378

as a baron 12«9 (P.P. Writs). The
name continually occurs afterwards,
and the Baronets Rivers were of thia
family.

In Normandy we have Serlo,
Richard, Baldwin, William de Ri-
veriis 1180-95 (MRS).

Sivett, foreign, probably not from
Normandy.

XlTlnpton. Hugh and John de
Raveton, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
The name was derived from Riving-
ton, Lancashire.

Sis. See Rex.

Xoaob. See RocHE.

Soad. See RoADES.

Soades. See Rhodes.

Beads. See Rhodes.

Seak. See RoAKE.

Xoake. Gervas, John, Jocelin
de Roca, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Agnes de Roka of Cambr. and
Hunts 1205 paid a fine not to be
obliged to marry (Hardy, De Obi. et
Fin. 309). Richard Rake with
Richard Malbanc had estates in
Hereford 13th cent. (Testa) which
were held from Sir Robert Tregoz
of Ewyas. Nicholas Roc was a
benefactor to Tupholme, Lincoln,
temp. Henry HI. (Mon. ii. 697).
Hugh Roc, c. 1272 (RH), &c.

Roalfe. See Rolfe.

Xoan, or De Rouen, a baronial
name derived from the Viscounts of
Arques and Rouen. (See Saville.)
Anselm, Viscoimt of Rouen, was of
Oxford and other counties 1130 (Rot.
Pip.), also Laurence and Nicholas de
R., and Ralph de R. (lb.). In 1166
Ralph de Rouen was of Lincoln, and
John de R. of Devon (Lib. Niger) ;
and the family long continued.

Sebarts. Gilbert Robart, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Richard, James
Robertus, 1198 (lb.) ; John, Richard

HOB

ROD

Roberd, Engl. c. 1272 (BH). Of
this name were the Earls of Radnor.

Sobb. See RoBE.

Sebblns. See Robins.

Sebe. Robert Robe, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Henry Fitz-Richard
Robbe, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).

&obln. See Robins.

&ebliui. Radulphus Robin, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). John, Roger
Robin or Robins, Engl, c.1272 (RH).

RoiAie, a baronial name from La
Roche, Normandy. In 1097 Wido
de Rupe surrendered his castles of
Roche and Veteuil to William
Riifus (Ord. Vit. 767). In 1166
Wido de R. held a fee at Passay in
the French Vexin (Feod. Norm.) ;
Oliver de R. was at the same time
one of the barons seated between
Normandy and Brittany, and Ralph
Roche held lands in Devon ; Sansom
R. iu Dorset (Lib. Nig.) ; and 1203
Ralph de Rupe held three fees of
the honour of Mortaine and Corn-
wall (Rot. Canall. 94). Adam de
Rupe, ancestor of an Irish branch,
built Roche Castle and Pill Priory
in Pembroke, and accompanied
Henry II. to Ireland, where he was
ancestor of the Viscounts Fermoy,
and the Barons Fermoy. In 1180-
9o Roger, Hugh, and John de la
Roche are mentioned in Normandy
(MRS).

Roohefort. See Roohport.

&oolifbrt, from Rochfort in the
Viscounty of Rouen. Wido de R.
held three fees in Bucks from the
Earl 1105 (Lib. Niger), and wit-
nessed a charter of Walter Giffard
E. of Bucks, t. Henry U, (Mon. ii.
164). Another Guido de R. was
summoned for the war in Wales
1267, and in Gascony 1261. Of
this family was Mile de Rupeforti,

witness to a charter of Henry IL
confirming the foundation of Dun-
brody Abbey, Ireland 1178 (Mon
ii. 1028), from whom descended
Maurice de Rochfort 1295, 1302,
one of the fideles of Ireland ; and
the Earls of Belvidere. In Nor-
mandy occur Pflganus, Guido de
Rupefort, 1180-96 (MRS) j Ra-
dulfus Rochefort, 1198 (lb.).

Seek. See RoAKE.

Rockall, from Rochelle in the
Cotentin, Normandy. In 1130 Hum-
frid de Rochella had lands in Dor^
set, in 1166 William de Rochelle
in Essex (Rot. Pip. ; Lib. Niger).
The former witnessed the charter of
William de Mandeville, Earl of
Essex, founding Walden Abbey
(Mon. i. 460). The family of De la
Rochelle in Normandy 1396 bore
2 bends argent with 7 escallops.
(Douet-Darcq, Armorial de la
France, p. 28.) The family long
continued of importance in England,
where the name was written Rokele.
See RoAKB.

Seoklilii, or Rochelle. See

ROCKALL.

Seokley. Robert de Rokela,
Normandy 1198; Philip de la Ro-
chella, and Robert de la R., 1180
(MRS).

Soden, for Rawdon.

&odney, or De Reyney. This
family has been traced (Collinson,
Somerset, iii. 602-006) from Walter
de Rodney, t Stephen; but the
name Rodney is apparently not found
in the records prior to the 14th
century. It is a corruption of
Reiny or Rayney, afterwards Rade-
nay. The family of Reyney bore
3 pairs of wings in lure, from which
the present arms of Rodney (3
spread eagles) are derived. The

879

ROE

ROL

family of De Reinej or Rignj came
from Champagne. Ilagebert de
Rigneio 1101 witnessed a charter of
the Bishop of Tulle (Gall. Christ,
xiii. 480 Instr.),and may be the same
who possessed lands in Essex 108G
(Domesday). Roger de Reigny wit-
nessed a charter of Bishop Roger of
Sarum, t. Henry L (Mon. i. 424) ;
and Robert de R. held five fees,
Devon 11G5 (Lib. Niger). John de
R. of Devon, and William de R.,
occur 1200 (RCR). John de Reiney
or Rayney was of Devon and Somer-
set, and d. 1247 (Roberts, Excerpta).
Thomas de R. occurs in the same
year, and 1303 Sir Richard de liey-
ney or lUideney, and Lucia his wife,
occur (Roberts, Cal.Geneal.). This
noble acquired Stoke, Somerset, by
ni. with the heire^ ; and from him
descended the brave Lord Robitey,
and the barons of that name.

Gaufridus de Radeneio, Normandy
1180 (MRS), paid a fine in the
bailifry of Argentom ; from which
it appears that the name of Rayney
had early adopted the D. The case
is similar to those of Kenetbol for
Kenebal, Lachmere for Lamare,
Lidle for Lisle.

Aoe. 'S^ Rows.

Roebuck, for Rabeck. Baldwin
de Rabeca occurs in Flanders 12th
cent (Al. Minci Opera Diplomatica,
i. 396). The name is Flemish.

RofD. Symon de Rof, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); William Rofie,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Soir. See RoFE.

Roffey. Garin de RalTeio, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Reginald and
Henry de Ruffi, t. Philip Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 173, 181 ) ;
Lucia Rufe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Soffiray, for Roffet.
380

&orer. N. Rogere, Normandy
1180; Robert R. 1196 (MRS);
Alexander, Richard, Roger, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Soirers, for Roger. This name
is borne by the Baronets Rogers.

Xokeby, or De Spina, from
Rokeby, Yorkshire. Henry do
Spina of Rokeby was a benefactor
to Fountains Abbey, and Reginald
de Spina, son of Hugh de Rokeby,
confirmed the gift of Stephen de R.
to the same abbey (Burton, Mon.
Ebor.). Sire Henry de R. witnessed
a charter of the Earl of Richmond
1275 (Mon. ii. 197). This appears
to be a branch of the Norman family
of De la Spine or De Spina.

Koland. Odo, Nicholas, Gaufrid
Rollant or Holland, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS). Robert, WUliam
Rouland, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Soles. See Roll.

Xolfe. See RoFE. Of this name
was Lord Chancellor Cran worth.

Roll. Peter and William Roelen,
Normandy 1198; William de Ro-
dolio 1180 (MRS); Girald de Reel,
t. Phil. Augustus; Robert Rolle,
Matilda Rolles, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Rolle. See Roll. Hence the
Barons Rolle.

Rolles. ^S;^ Roll.

Rolleston. Henry de RoUeston,
Normandy 1196 (MRS). This Nor-
man family took its name from llol-
leston, Notts. Malger de R. (Mon.
i. 849). Thomas de R. 1166 held a
fief from Deincourt (Liber Niger).
Sir Benedict de R. t Edward I.
(Mon. ii. 605).

Rolland. See RoLAKD.

RelliniTS. See Rawlc7S.

Rollo, or De Rullos, from RuUos,
now Ruelles, near Vernon, Nor-
uiandy. Richard de RuUoa or

ROL

ROO

RoUos was Chamberlain to William
the Conqueror, and m. Isabella, dau.
of Richard Baron de la Ilaie des-
puits (De Gerville, Anc. Chat, de la
Manche) ; whence came the connec-
tion of this family with Lincoln.
His son William de R. m. the dau.
and heir of Hugh de Evermue and
Turfrida, dau. and heir of the famous
Here ward by his first marriage ; and
received the barony of Bourn and
Deeping (Liber Niger). He had, 1.
William de RuUos, ancestor of a
Norman line. 2. Richard, whose
dau. ra. Baldwin Fitz-Gilbert (from
which union sprang the house of
Wake, Barons of Bourn or Brunne).
Richard afterwards settled in Scot-
land, where he had received grants
from David L (Douglas, Peerage
Scotl.) ; and from him lineally de-
scended John de RoUo, who in the
14th century had a grant of Dun-
crub, and was ancestor of the Barons
RoUo of Duncrub. * ,

Soils. See Roll.

Solpli. See RoFE.

&elt. Peter Roald, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) ; John, Peter, Ro-
bert Ruaut or Roalt (lb.) 1198;
Robert Ruaut 1180-95 (lb.).

&oinans. William Romant, and
the Ville of M., Normandy 1180-96
(MRS). The arms of Romanes of
Scotland are preserved by Robson.

Borne. Orsellus Rohom, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS).

&ome. William Rom, Nor-
mandy 1189-96 (MRS) J Robert
Rome 1198 (lb.); Robert Rome,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH.).

Itomer, or De Roumare, from
Roumare near Rouen, Normandy.
Geroldus the Dapifer granted 1067
his church of Roumare to St.
Amand, Rouen. He had issue Robert

Fitz-Gerold de Roumara (father of
W^illiam de Roumare, Earl of Lin-
coln) and Edward of Salisbury,
Viscount of Wilts, living 1119,
whose grandson, Patrick of Salis-
bury, was created Earl of S. by
Matilda. WilUam L, Earl of Lin-
coln, had a son William II., whose
son William III. returned the fees
of his barony in Lincoln in 1165
as 68, and in 1194 was with
Richard I. in Normandy (Bowles,
History of Laycock Abbey ; Banks,
Dorm, and Ext. Bar.). Collaterals,
viz. William, John, and Matthew
de Romara, occur in Normandy
1180-96 (MRS); Erenborc de Ro-
mara 1196 (lb.); and the forest and
estate of Romare are also mentioned.
The name in England derives from
some collateral branch.

Soney. William Roenai, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Hugh de
Roenai 1198 (lb.). The arms of
Roney in England are preserved by
Robson.

Roof, for RoFE.

Sooir, for Rope.

Sook. See RoAKE.

Sooke. See Roake. Of this
Norman family was the gallant
Admiral Sir George Rooke, the
captor of Gibraltar.

Rooks. See RooK.

Sooksby. See RoKEBT.

Room. See RoxE.

Soome. See Rome.

Rooney. See Ronet.

Roop, for De Rupe, or Roche.

Rooper. Richard de Rupetra ;
Ralph de Ruperia, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS) ; Ralph and Richard de
Rupetra 1198 (lb.). See Roper.

Roo«. See Ross.

Root. See Roots.

Roote. See Roots.

381

V

ROO

ROS

Ranulph de Rotia, Nor-
mandy 1180-06 (MRS) ; Hugo de
R 1198 (lb.); Ralph, Robert,
Simon, &c Rote, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Hugo de Rotis held a fee
of Montfort in Normandy 1165
(Dachesne, Food. Norm.).

Sope. See Robe.

Roper, or De Rupierre. This
family has been supposed to be
descended from a member of the
house of Musard, who is said to
have assumed the name of ' Rospear
or De Rubruspatha ; ' but there is
no evidence for the statement.

The name is derived from Ru-
pierre near Caen, Normandy, the
lords of which were of great im-
portance in the 11th and 12th cen-
turies (Des Bois). William de Ru-
pierre (who came to England with
the Conqueror) is mentioned by
Ordoricus Vitalis ; in 1090 he com-
manded the forces of Duke Robert.
The Counts of Rupierre continued
in Normandy till the last century
(lb.). In 1099 WUHam de R. pos-
sessed Tronouville, Grenteville, and
Fremont, and was a benefactor of
Troarn (MSAN, xii. 63). The seal
of Roger de R (MSAN, plate xvii.)
represents a shield divided into
twelve squares, each containing a
martlet, the original evidently from
which the modem Roper arms are
derived. In England Robert de
Ruperia paid fines in Notts and
Derby (Rot. l^p.) ; and the heiress
of John Rooper of Tumdish, Derby,
m. De Foumeauz, who assumed her
name (Mon. i. 603). Roger de
Ruperd, of the Norman line, held
lands in Warwick or Leicester,
t. John, where he granted the ad-
vowson to Tewksbury Abbey (Testa
de Neville, 87). From this family
882

descend the Roopers and the Baxoni
Teynham.

Sopes, for RoBBS.

Rose, for Ross.

Xoser. Peter Roceart, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Peter de
Rochier 1198 (lb.); Richard le
Rockare, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Sosber, for Roseb.

Rosier. See RosER.

RosUnr^ for RoscELiN, a baronial
family, a branch of the Carlovingian
Viscounts of Maine and Beaumont.
See Beaumont. Geoffiry de Bello-
mont or Baynard, brother of Hubert
Viscount of Maine, held fiefs 108C
from the barony of Baynard^ and
from Percy and Earl Alan in York-
shire (Domesd.). He had amongst
other sons Roscelin de Bellomonty
who had a grant of Stratton and
Marsham, Norfolk, t. Henry I,,
whose son, William Fitz-Ro8<>3line,
had issue William de Stratton
(Blomefield, vi. 331). Robert Fita-
Rosceline, brother of William Fitz-
Roscoline, was father of Bartholo-
mew de Marsham, ancestor of the
Earls of Romney. William de
Stratton also appears as ' Fitz-Ros-
celine,' and Robert Fitz-Rosceline
his son held a lease of Newton, Nor-
folk, from Henry II. (Blomefield,
V. 65). This estate was held in
1235 by Peter de Rosceline, and in
1317 by Thomas, son of Sir Peter
Fitz- Roscelin (Ibid.). Sir Peter
was summoned by writ as a baron
in 1294. See Marsham.

Soas, or De Ros, a baronial
name derived from an Engliah lo-
cality. The origin of this family
not asccrtnined.

The Norman name of De Hos,
also established in England, came
from Ros, now Rots, near Caen

ROS

ROU

(D'Anisy et St. Marioi sur le Domes-
day). Temp. Willifun I. Anchetil
de Bos held in Kent from Odo of
Bayeuz, and Ansgot, Goisfridi and
Serlo de Ros were mesne lords in
England 1086 (Domesd.). In 1130
Geoffry de Ros was of Kent (Rot.
rip.) ; in 1166 Geoffi-y de R held
two fees Essex ; Eyerard de R. one
in Suffolk and seven in York (Lib.
Nig.). The family long continued
of note in Normandy, and in several
parts of England.

Rossall. See RvssELL.

Sosser. See Roser.

Soswell, for Rosel or Russell.

UotcHk, for Roche.

Xotliwelly or De Wameville.
William de Wamaville gave lands
in Rothwell, Northants, to De la
Pr^ Abbey, Northamptonshire (Mon.
i. 1018). The family afterwards
bore the name of Rothwell.

SeaiAi, for Roche.

Xoniremont. Richard de Ru-
beomontOi Normandy 1180 - 95
(MRS).

Roaffbt, for Root.

Ronffler. Peter de Rochier,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Sound. In 1180 Radulphus Ro-
tundus occurs in Essex (Rot. Pip.) ;
Wiard de Rotundo, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS).

Ronndell. Lucas, Geoffry, John
Roondel, Normandy 1180 - 95 ;
Stephen Roundel, Geofiry, Hugh,
Lucas Roondel 1198 (MRS).

Xonpell, for Rochelle. Robert
de Rupella and Philip de Rupella
paid scutage for lands in Essex held
from M. de Mandeville, Countess of
Essex (Testa de Neville, 864). See
Rock ALL.

Sons, or Le Roux. This family
is Norman, and in 1165 held lands

near Rouen from the County of
Breteuil (Duchesne, Feod. Norm.).
Ralph le Roux was sent 1119 by
Henry I. to the aid of Ralph de
Guader (Ord. Vit. 857), and 1120
was one of the nobles who perished
with Prince Henry in the Blanche
Nef. His nephew Simon le Roux
was living 1187 (Ord. Vit. 197).
The English line descends from
Turchil Rufus or Le Rous, who
came to England 1066 and held
lands in Norfolk from Alan Fitz-
Flaald, ancestor of the Iltz-Alans
(Mon. Angl. i. 627). Fulcher
Rufus of Norfolk lived 1130 (Rot.
Pip.) ; Henry Rufus of Norfolk
1156 (Rot. Pip.); Alexander R
1165 (Lib. Nig.) ; also Richard R,
who held from De Albini in the
Eastern Counties, and half a knight's
fee at Booville, Normandy, from the
County of Breteuil (Duchesne).
Hugo Rufus was Viscount of Nor-
folk 1225, and in 1282 was deceased
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 227). Roger
le Rus of Flixton, Suffolk, was dead
before 1271; Richard of Norfolk
d. 1277, and had Alan, who in 1816
was Lord of Dunham and E. Lex-
ham, Norfolk, and had Peter le Rous
of Deonington, ancestor of the Rs
of that place, from whom descended
the Rouses of Henham, Earls of
Stradbroke.

&onse. See Rous.

Sont, for RovTH.

Sontb, or De Scruteville. Ri-
chard de Scruteville, from Escret-
ville, Normandy, was Lord of Routh,
Yorkshire, 1186 at the foundation
of Meaux Abbey (Mod. i. 794).
Hence was derived the family of
De Routh or De Rnda, of which
was Martin Routh, D.D., late Presi-
dent of Magdalen CoU. Oxford, the

888

?»

ROU

RUM

most learned divine of his age, who
died in his 100th year in the full
possession of all his faculties. See
ScrRFTEU).

Xoax. See Rous.

RoW| for Roe, or Rowe.

Sowatt, or Roalt. See Rolt.

Rowan, in some cases for Roan.

Sowbury. See RuBERY.

Rowden, for Rawdon.

Rowe, Roe, or Roo, for Le Roux.
See Rous.

See RowE.

I, for ROLLES.

Rowleji from Roelly, Reuilly,
or Roilly, near Evreux, Normandy.
Ralph de Roileio came over with
the Conqueror, and held Stockland,
Devon 1083 (Exon. Domesd.) from
Ralph Paganel. In 1165 Ralph de
Ruelli held a fee in the Viscounty of
Evreux, Robert de Roilli in Essex,
and Roger de R. in Gloucester
(Lib. Nig.). Galfridus de Roeli
witnessed a charter of Gervase
Paganel to Tikford Abbey 1187
(Mon. ii. 911). Ralph de Rolli
gave tithes in Yorkshire to Holy
Trinity, founded by Ralph Paganel
of Drax (Mon. i. 564). In 1301
William Roilly was bailsman for
an M.P. Wilts (PPW). The name
became spread widely in England,
and hence derived the Baronets
Rowley and the Viscounts Langford.

RowUnr. See Rawlins.

Rowse. See Rous.

Rowsell, or Rowsewell, for
Russell, armorially identified.

Rozby, for Rooksby.

Roy. See King.

RoyaU. See RoYLE.

Royle. John Roiale, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Hugh Royl,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

RoBier. See Rosier,
884

Rabery. Radulphus Rebree,
Normandy 1180-95; Gislebert, Peter
de Riperia 1198 (MRS). The name
occurs in England as Roubery
amongst the Parliamentary writs.

Rnok, for Roke, or Roake.

Rncker, for Rooker.

RndaU. See RuDDELL.

Rnddell. Petrus Rndellus, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John de
Rodhall, Engl, c 1272 (RH).

Ruddle, for RUDDELL.

Rndre. See Rugg.

Rnel. Martin, Guillan, GoiBlin
de Ruella, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS) ; Peter and W^illiam de B.
1198 (Ih.). The arms of the family
of Rule are preserved by Robeon.

Raf. See RooF.

Raff. See Roof.

Rnffell, perhaps for Raville or
Revel.

Rullle. See BuFFELL.

Ruffles, for Ruffle.

RaftM. See Rous.

Ruffr* Radulphus Rogue, Norman-
dy 1180-95 (MRS) ; William de Bo-
ges t. Philip Augustus; Henry, Hugh
Robert Huge, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Rnrrles, from the ville and castle
of Rugles, Normandy. See Lower
(Patronym. Britann.).

Rule. See RuELL.

RumbaU. See Rumbold.

Rumble. See Rumball.

Rumbol, for Rumbold.

Rumbold. A Norman family,
styled Rimbaud or Rimboult, in the
Duchy (See Rdiboult), where it
continued in the twelfth century'.
The Norman ancestor of the English
and Norman lines was Rumbaldus,
who held lands in Gloucester 1080
(Domesday, 107 bis). Richard I.
confirmed to Wickham Abbey, Essex,
lands granted by Robert Rumbold

RUM

RUS

(Mod. i. 889). The latter was party
to a suit, Essex, 1194 (RCR), and
in 1200 exchanged lands in Hertford
(lb.). Walter Rembald is mentioned
c. 1272 (RH). From this family
descend the Baronets Rumbold.

Romboll. See RuMBOLD.

nmnens, for Romans.

Romley, from Romilly, near
Evieux, Robert de Romeliolo and
Rojjer, Earl of Salop, granted lands
to llorsley Abbey, Essex, t. William I.
(Men. i. 604). Aaliza. de Romilly
was foundress of Bolton t. Henry I.
In 1165 Agnes deRomilli held lands
in Normandy, and Philip de Rumelli
a Imight^s fee in Somerset (Lib.
Niger). In 1199 Alexander de R.
was pf Oxfordshire, as was Alan
13th cent. Baldwin de R. held from
Do Tony in Worcester (Testa, 41,
28, 100). Richard de Romilly,
1180-95 (MRS) was of Normandy.

Riunmans. See Romans.

Raminer. See Romer.

Rammeni. See Romans.

Rundall, for Rounoell.

Itundell, for Roundell.

Rundle, for RuNDELL.

Rupp. See Roop.

Rose, for Rous.

Rusb, for Rtjse.

Ruslier. Richardus Risher, Nor-
mandy 1196 (MRS). See also
Rosier.

Riulimere. Richard de Ruske-
mara, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
The arms of Rosmer are preserved
by Robson.

Rttslioiit, or Rouault, a baronial
family. This family is Breton, de-
riving from Roald or Rouault, a
Breton noble living c. 1000, whose
eon Ilasculph, Viscount of Nantes,
c. 1050, had four sons, who accom-
panied the Conqueror, viz. 1. Ruald ;

2. Hasculph ; S. Hugh ; 4. Enisand.

See CONTKGHAM.

Ruald, sumamed Adob4 (t.e. dub-
bed knight), held three lordships in
capite 1086 in Devon (Domesday,
114 b). His son Ruald was father of
Alan Fitz-Ruald, who m. Lady Alis
de Dodbroke, and acquired estates
by her (Pole, Devon). Roald Fitz-
Alan, his son, had John Fitz-Ro-
haut, father of Alan, whose grandson
Sir Roger Fitz-Rohault had a dau.
and heir (Pole).

Theobald Rouault, a younger son,
became seated in France temp.
Edward II., as Sire de Boismenard.
From him descended Joachim Rou-
hault. Marshal of France, who d.
1478, and whose posterity settled in
England t. Charles I., from whom
descend the Barons Northwick.

RUBS, for Rous.

Riissel. See Russell.

Russell, or De Rosel, a baronial
family. This name is derived from
the Lordship of Rosel in the Ooten-
tin, Normandy, of which the Russells
were the ancient lords. They were
a branch of the great baronial house
of Bertram, Barons of Briquebec
(see Wiffen, Mem. House of Russell),
whose descent is stated under the
name Mitford.

William I., fourth Baron of Bri-
quebec, living 1012, had — 1. Robert,
ancestor of the houses of Briquebec,
Mitford, Bothal, and St. Pierre; 2.
Hugh.

The latter received the castle and
fief of Rosel, and in 1077, being then
old, granted, as 'Hugh de Rose!,'
with consent of his son Hugh the
younger, lands in Normandy, given
to him by the Conqueror, to St.
Stephen's, Caen (Mon. Angl. ii. 937).
Hugh XL of Rosel came to England

C 386

RUS

RYD

with the Conqueror, and is men-
tioned in a charter of the time of
Stephen as father of Robert Russel
(Wiffen, i. 531). In Domesday he
appears as holding lands in Dorset in
capite by the serjeantry of being
Marshal of the Butlery of England
(Domesday, 84 b), a leudal dignity,
which conferred rank, and was here-
ditary. Robert Russel I., his son,
granted t. Stephen lands at Canning-
ton, Somerset, with consent of Wil-
liam de Moune, Earl of Somerset, to
the abbey there (Wiffen) ; and had
issue Robert de Rosel II. This
baron held the fief of Kingston,
Dorset, in capite, and in 1166 one
fee in that county from Alured de
Lincoln, another from the Abbot of
Ceme (Lib. Niger). The latter had
apparently been acquired by autho-
rity of the Crown t. Stephen.

Odo, Eudo, or Hugh Russel, who
succeeded, is mentioned in a charter
of King John, granting an advowson
of a church in Gloucester to his son
John Russel, who in 1202 m. the
sister and coheir of Dodo Bardolf,
one of the greater barons, and was
constable of Corfe, Dorset. From
this house descend the Russels,
Dukes of Bedford, Earls Russel,
Lords De Clifford, &c. The name
often occurs in Normandv, where
Joscelin, William, Hugo, Bertin,
Ansketil, Richard, Jordan, Osbert,
Gauder de Rosel or Rossel occur
1180-95, also the fief of Rosel
(MRS).

Rnssen. Michael de Rueino,
Nomiandj', held a fief from Philip
Augustus (^[em. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
173). Bernard Roncin 1198 (MRS).
Richard Resen, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Rnssom, for RussoN.

Rnssoii. See Russen.
386

See Raste.

Rntt, for Root.

itoXtLy for RouTH.

Rntter, for Roter. Fiilco des
Rotors, Normandy 118(M)5 ; Fulco
de Rotor, 1198 (MRS); Richard and
Thomas Rotor or Rotour, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Autty. Hugh de Rotis, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Ralph de R.
1180 (lb.); Alicia Rute, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

RyaU. Se^ RoYLE.

Syalls. See Rtaxl.

Ryder, or Foliot, a baronial
family. The English Ryders de-
scend from the Foliots, Sires of Omon-
Tille, or Osmondyille, Normandy,
whose probable ancestor was Os-
mond, a companion of Rollo. In
1050 Roger Foliot granted the ad-
vowson of Omonville to Essay
Abbey (Gall. Christ, xi. 237; De
GervUle, Anc. Chateaux). Several
of this family came to England at the
Conquest, of whom William F. held
lands 1086 from the See of Canter-
bury, and Otbert F. large estates
in Northants, Herts, and elsewhere
from Fitz-Ansculph. His son Adelalf
had issue Roger Foliot, who in 1166
returned his barony in Northants as
fifteen fees and a half (Lib. Niger).

From William (t. WilUam I.)
came his son Henry, who t, Henry I.
m. Lucia, dau. and coheir of Jor-
dan Briset, a great baron (founder of
St. John's Priory, Clerkenwell). He
had — 1. William F., whose line was
seated in Worcester (Mon. Angl. ii.
605) ; and 2. Jordan Foliot, who ob-
tained estates in Yorkshire, and ^as
the first to bear the name of *De
Rither.' He in 1165 held ^y^ fees
of ancient enfeoflinent from the
barony of Pontefract (Lib. Niger).

RYE

SAF

Thomas de Hyther, his son^ con-
firmed his father's gift to Fountains
Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor., 154).
William de R., a benefactor to Nun-
Appleton, occurs as William * Foliot *
granting lands to Nostel Priory (lb.
304, 306). From him descended the
Rythers or Ryders, Lords of Hare-
wood, Yorkshire, and the Earls of
Harrowby.

Rye, a baronial family, from Rie,
near Bayeux. Geoffry de Rie was
living c. 980. His son Odo Fitz-
Qeoffry gave half the church of Rie
to Fescamp Abbey, which was con-
firmed 1027 by Richard U. of Nor-
mandy (Neustria Pia, 218). In
1047 Hubert de Rie, after the battle
of Val des Dunes, saved the life of
Duke William, and sent his three

sons to guard him to Falaise (Roman
de Rou, Ed. Pluquet, ii. 23). Hubert
was sent ambassador to Edward the
Confessor, and after the Conquest;
with his sons, was sent into Nor-
mandy to maintain the Duchy in
quiet Ralph de Rie, his elder son^
was Castellan of Nottingham, Robert
the second Castellan of Norwich,
whose son Hubert de Rie held in
Norfolk a barony of 40 knights'
fees 1165 (Lib. Nig«r). The family
long continued to be of great rank
and power in various parts of Eng-
land.

In Normandy we have Robert,
Richard de Ria, Rie, or Rii, and the
Ville of Rie 1180-95 (MRS).

Syle. See RoYLE.

Symer, for RiKBB.

s

'sabey. Robertus Saba, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; Robert, Wil-
liam Sabe, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Saoli. See Sack.

Saolieverell, from Saultche-
vreuil in the Cotentin, Normandy.
The family held a fief in Derby from
the barony of Chaources. In 13th
cent. Patricius de Saucheverel held
one knight's fee at Sallow and
Hopewell, Notts and Derby (Testa
de Neville, 13). The descent is re-
gularly traced from him. George S.,
of Sallow or Callow, c. 1710, left
great estates to the celebrated Henry
Sacheverell, D.D., his near relation.

Sack. Samuel, Peter, William,
Richard, Thomas de Sac, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Thomas
Seek, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Saoker. See S£CK£B.

C

Saokett. Nicholas Saget, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS).

SackTllle. Joannes and Gilo de
Sakenvilla, Normandy, 1180-95
(MRS). The history of the English
family. Lords Buckhurst, Dukes of
Dorset, is well known.

Saddler, the English form of

LORDiEB.

Sadlelr, for Sadleb.

Sadler. See Sasdleb,

Safe. Ricardus Soef, Normandy,
1198 (MRS).

Saffell. Roger and Girart de
Sevele, or Savale, Normandy, 1180-
05 (MRS); Roger Sevale, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).

Saffery, for Savoby.

SallHui. William Sabrin, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Simon de
Sabrin, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
o2 387

SAF

ST

M

Jl

li
.'I

t
f

1

'1

Safirey, for Savoby. .
Save. Eichard Sapiens, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); John, Ka-
nulph, Richard, "William Sapiens or
le Sage, 1198 (lb.) ; John le Sage,
Normandy, 1180-0/5 (MRS) ; Hugh,
John, Ralph le Sage^ Engl. c.
1272 (RII).

Saver. 'S^ SKiOUR.

Savffem. See Seaoeb.

Saillard, or Sailer. Robert Selier,
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh and
William le Saillur, England, c. 1272
(RII).

Saint. William Sent, Normandy,
1180-96 (MRS); Bernard Sain,
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Thomas
Seynt, England, c. 1272 (RH).

St. Amand. Richard de S. Am-
anda, Normandy, 1180-95 (MRS).
St. A. was in the Cotentin. Hence
the Lords St. Amand of England.
See Dugdale, Banks. See Ahasd.

St. Anbyn. Benedict, Galfridus,
Herbert, Ranulph, Roger, Thomas
de S. Albino, Normandy 1198
(MRS). St. A. was near Evreiix.
Astho de S. A., soon after 980,
granted his tithes to St. Taurin,
Evreux (Gall. Christ, xi. 139, Instr.).
Fulco do S. A. was a benefactor to
St. Evroult, t. William I. (Ord.
Vitalis, 690). Malger de S. A. wit-
nessed the foundation charter of
Barnstaple Abbey, Devon, t. Wil-
liam I. Hence the baronets St.
Aubyn.

St. Barbe, from St. Barbara, in
Normandy. Jordan de St. Barbe,
1322-6, was an adherent of the Earl
of Lancaster, and had a writ of
military summons (PPW).

St. Clair, from St. Clair, near

St. Lo, in the Cotentin, Normandy.

Wace mentions the Sire de St. Clair

at Hastings (ii. 239). This was

388

Richard de S. C. who held lands
Suflolk, 1086 (Domesd.). Britel d(
S. C, his brother, held in Somerse
(Ibid.). He witnessed a charter o
the Earl of Mortaino (Mon. ii. 010]
Richard was succeeded bv Ilamo d
S. C.,livingll30(Rot.Pip.) Willian
do S. C, probably a son of Britel
held in Dorset, 1130 (Rot Pip.), am
had from David I. a grant of Rosa
lyn, Scotland; whence deacendci
the great house of St. Clair, Earl
of Orkney and Caithness, &c.

St. Benifl. GeofTry de St. Dionj
sio, Normandy, 1180 (^IRS).

St. Oeorffe, from St. George, nea
St. I^, Cotentin. The family cam
to England 1060. Temp. Henry ]
Ilelyas de St. George occurs ii
Sussex (Mon. i. 693), and Baldwii
de St. G. as witness to a charter o
William Peverel of Dover (jMob
i. 382). The family was of im
portancc in Cambridge 1300. Ileno
the Baronets St. George, and th<
Lords St. George.

St. Jolm, a baronial name. Wil
liam de S. Joanne, Normandy 1180
Geoffry, John, Robert, William d(
S. Joanne, 1198 (MRS). St. Johi
was near Avranches (De GervUle
Anc. Chateaux). Roger and Johi
de S. J. were in the service o
Henry L, Normandy 1119 (Ord. Vil
844). The former was of IlanU
1130, and was son of Roger de St
John (Rot. Pip.) ; and John was o
Oxford, ancestor of the Barons d
St. John. The history of this famU;
appears in Dugdale, Banks, &c. Th
name was taken by the Barons d
Port.

St. Xiaorenoe. Symon do Si
Laurent held a fief from Phili
Augustus in Normandy (Mem. Soi
Ant. Norm. v. 172). St. Lauiei

ST

SAE

was in the Caux, near Yvetot, Nor-
mandy; and its owners are men-
tioned as *iin illustrious race of
barons' by Ordericus Vi talis (853).
Roger do S. L. came to England
ICXK), and witnessed a charter of
William QifTard, Bishop of Win-
chester (Mon. i. 1020). Ilia de-
scendant, Adam, held from Walter
Gi'ard, Earl of Bucks, .110.5 (Lib.
Niger). The family became widely
spread in England. In 11 05 Nicholas
de St. Ij. held a knight's fee, Salop,
from De Ver. The name does not
afterwards appear in Salop, for
Nicholas joined in the invasion of
Ireland, and became baron of Howth.
He d. c. 1100, and was succeeded by
Almaric de S. L., to whom John,
Earl of Mortaine, confirmed Howth,
as held by his father (Lodge, Peer.
Ireland, iii. 183), who had aided in
the conquest of Ulster by John de
Courcy. He had three sons — Adam,
Robert, and Nicholas — who in-
herited successively. The latter had
Robert, who lived t. Edward I.
From this baron descend the Earls
of Howth. There is much error in
Lodge's account.

8t. ^edflrer. See Sr. Legek.

8t. ]«effer. Robert de S. Leod-
gario, or St. Leger, William, John,
Gilbert, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Gislebert, Robert, Simon, William,
1108 (lb.). St. Leger was near
Avranches, Normandy. Robert St. L.
was of Sussex, 1086, and appears to
have been father of WilUam de
S. L., who, with his son Clarem-
bald, granted lands to Battle Abbey,
t. Henry I. (Mon. i. 318). Hence
the St. Legers of Kent and Devon,
and the Viscounts Doneraile.

St. Marttn. Alvered de S. Mar-
tin, Normandy, 1180 (MRS) ; Bur-

nulf, Warin, Geoffry, Henry, Hugh,
Nicholas, Ralph, Roger, William de
S. M., 1198 (lb.).

St. Onen. Robert de S. Andoeno,
Normandy 1180-95; Nicholas, Wil-
liam, 1198 (MRS). See Clapham.

St. Paul, or St. Pol. See Paul.

St. Qaintln, a baronial name.
Osbert de S. Quintino, Normandy
1198 (MRS). St. Q. was near Cou-
tances, in the Cotentin, Normandy.
Wido de St. Quentin, t. William I.,
granted lands to Cerisy on assuming
the monastic habit (Mon. i. 960).
Alured de St. Q., his son, t. Will. I.,
gave lands to the same abbey (lb.).
The latter was brother of Hugo, one
of the Conqueror's companions, 1086,
who held lands in Essex and Dorset
in capite 1086 ; also in Hants. He
had, 1. Robert, who joined in the
conquest of Glamorgan 1090, and
whose descendants sat in Parliament
as barons ; 2. William, mentioned
in Normandy 1120 (MSAN, viii.
426) ; 3. Herbert. The latter held
houses at Winchester 1110 (Winch.
Domesd.), which he granted to God-
stowe (Mon. i. 528). He held estates
Lincoln and York 1149 (Mon.ii. 198).
He had issue W^alter and Alan
(Mon. i. 474). Hence the St. Quen-
tins. Baronets. It is probable that the
family of Herbert was of this house.
Herbert, the father of Herbert Pltz-
Herbert, Chamberlain to Henry I.,
was perhaps a brother of Alured de
St. Quentin ; for the ancient arms of
the Herberts and St. Quentins were
nearly the same, viz., one or more
chevrons and a chief vair.

Salt. Richard Saete, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS): Richard Saiete,
1198 (Ib.)^ Robert Seyot, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Saker. See Sackeb.

889

SAL

SAN

Salamaii) for Salmon.

Sale. Hubert and 0(lo de Sella,
Normandy 1180-05 (MRS); John
and Ralph de Salle, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Hence the braye General
Sale.

Salenrer, or Sellenger, for St.
Ledoeb.

Sales, for Sale.

Salingrer, or Sellinger, for St.

LiEBaEB.

Sallmann, for Salmon.

Salman, for Salmon.

Salmon. William Salmon, Nor-
mandy 1180-06 (MRS) J Ralph,
Raginald, Richard Salomon, 1108
(lb.); Richard Salomau, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Salomon. See Salmon. Some
families are Hebrew.

Salter. William Salatre, Nor-
mandy, 1108 (MRS); Beatrice and
William le Salter, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Salvage. Umfrid Salvage, Nor-
mandy 1180; Walter, 1105 (MRS);
Ralph, Ranulph Salvage or Sauvage,
1108 (lb.) ; Walter Salvage, Eng. c.
1272 (RH).

Salvln. Wido, Richard, William
Silvain or Silvanus, Normandy
1180-05 (MRS); Hugh Silvanus,
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane).

Samler. Geoffry Somelier, Nor-
mandy 1108 (MRS).

Sammann. See Salmon.

Sammon. See Salmon.

Samons. See Salmon.

Samper, for St. Per or St.

PlEBBE.

Sampson, or De St. Sampson,
from that lordship near Caen, Nor-
mandy. Ralph de St. Sansom ac-
bompanied the Conqueror, and 108C
held estates in several counties
(Domesd. 16, 87 b, 247 b, bis). Wil-
890

liam Sampson, his descendant, was
summoned to Parliament as a baron
1207-1304. The Sampsons of Play-
ford, Suffolk, an ancient branch of
this family (who bore the anna),
were ancestors of Thomas S., Dean
of Christ Church, so celebrated in
the Puritan controversy, t. Eliza-
beth, fiobert de S. Sansom, Nor-
mandy 1108 (MRS) ; Nicholas, WU-
liam. Christian, Henry, "Walter
Sanso, or Sanson, 1180-05 (lb.)

Samson. ^S^ SaMpson.

Sancroft. William, or De Boaoo,
Archbishop of Canterbury, one of the
seven bishops so renowned t. James
n., was descended from the Norman
family of De Bosco or Bois. William
de Bois-Guillaume, of the bailifry of
Caux, in 1086 possessed estates in
Essex (Domesd. Ess. 81). Baldric
de Bosco was of Suffolk 1130 ;
William de B. of Essex 1165. The
family of De Bois or Bosco held
lauds in South Elmham from the
Conquest, as appeared by a suit at
Ipswich 1285 (Da^y, Coll. Suffolk,
vol. XXXV.). Sandcroft or Sancroft
was in South Elmbam; and the
family so named bore three crosses
with a chevron (as the distinction of
a younger branch), while the De
Boscos of Elmham bore a cross.
In 1108 Robert de Bosco had a suit
against Robert do Sandcroft for
lands in Elingham and Hennersfield,
SuPolk (RCR). Robert de S. pre-
sentcd to the Church of Sancroft
1310 (Suckling, Suff. i. 208). The
family soon after migrated to Frefr-
singfield, a few miles south, where
they continued seated 1463, 1534,
1555, and 1616, when William S.
(the archbishop) was baptized there.

Sandlleld. <S^ Sandwbll.

Sandford. Ralph and Richard de

SAN

SAV

Sanfort, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
Richard is mentioned in Cambridge,
Hunts, and Lincoln, 1202 (Rot.
Cane).

Sandifer, for Sandford.

Sandlford. See Sandford.

Sanford, for Sandford.

Sandwell. Geoffry de Sando-
ville, Normandy 1180 fMRS) ;
Robert de Sander ville, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR); Gilbert de* Sannerville,
1189 (Rot. Pip.).

Sanger. See Singer.

Sanffster. See Singer.

Sansom, for Sampson.

Sansain. See Sansom.

Bant, for Saint.

Banter. Osbert Saintier, Nor-
mandy, 1180 (MRS); OUver la
Seyntour, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Santliaii, for St. Anne, Normandy.
Geoflfry de St. Agna, Normandy
1198 (MRS).

SaiiTllle, or Sandeyille, from San-
darville, near Chartres, France. Jn
llCo William de Sandville beld four
fees of the honour of Skipton, York,
and Gervasius de S. one fee (Lib.
Niger). Manasses de Sanderville held
Idth cent, lands in Hants (Testa).
William do S., t. Henry H., wit-
nessed a charter of BoxgroTe Priory,
Sussex (Mon. i. 593) ; and Thomas
de S. in 1301 was summoned from
Oxford and Berks for service against
the Scots (PPW).

Sapiiiii, for Savin, or Salvin.

Sard. See Sart.

Sarel, for Sorel.

Sariraat, for Serjeant.

Sarffeant, for Serjeant.

Sarffood. Odo de Sire-bone, Nor-
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS).

Saijant. <$^ Serjeant.

Saijeannt, for Serjeant.

saijent, for Serjeant.

8arl, for Sarle.

Sarle. See SoRRELL.

Sarll, for Sorrell.

Sarson. William Sarazin, Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS); Robert,
Thomas, William Sarcenas, 1198
(lb.) J Petrus Saracenus, Engl. 1203
(Rot. de Libertate).

Bart, for Essart. Ralph de Essar-
tis, Normandy 1180-95 ; Mauger
and Ralph, 1198 (MRS); Richard
de Essart, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).

Sarvent, for Serviens. See Ser-
jeant.

Bass. Rener, John, Roger, Wil-
liam de Sace or Saceio, Normandy
1198 (MRS) ; Simon, Evain, &c, de
Saceio, 1180-95 (lb.) ; Robert de
Sauce, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Basse. See Sass.

Satobell. See Satchwell.

Satdiwel], or Sachville. Robert
de Sacheville, Normandy 1180
(MRS) ; Denis de Siccavilla, 1198
(lb.). This &mily was seated in
Devon.

Saul. See Sale.

Sanll, for Sattl.

Sauiter. «S^ Salter.

Sausse. Walter, John, Ascelin,
William de Sauceio, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Robert de la Sausei,
Robert de Salceton, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).

Savage. Unfrid le Salvage, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Savare. See Salvage.

Savell, for Saville.

Saverj, for Savory.

Sa^idire, for Savage.

Sa^iffny. Thomas de Savigny,
Normandy 1180 (MRS) ; Eureia
and Nicholas de Savigneio, and
Guido de Savlniaco, 1198 (lb.);
Ralph William Saveney, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

891

SAV

SGA

Sa^ile, for Saville.

Saviu, for Saville.

Saville, or De Arches. See Arch.
This family is descended from the
Viscounts of Arques and Rouen, a
branch of the Giffards. Gooffry,
Viscount of Arques or Arches, had,

1. William, Baron of Folkestone ;

2. Osbem, a great baron in York
108G: ho had issue, 1. William;
2. Thurstan. The former founded
Nun-Monkton, York, t. Stephen;
the latter was Pincema of the Barony
of Sandal, and obtained from his
brother KettlewoU and other lands
in York. His son Peter D*Archcs,
Pincema, granted part of Kettlewell
to Fountains Abbey (Burton, Mon.
Ebor. 174). His son Hugo Pincema
was living 1216 (Hardy, Rot. Claus.
245), and had issue, 1. Richard de
Sayville, who describes himself in a
grant to Pontefract as son of Hugo
Pincema (Whittaker), and was sum-
moned to the coronation of Rich. I.
(Bromton, 1168) ; 2. Henry de Say-
ville, Lord of Golcar. From Richard
derived Peter de S., 1285 (Inq. p. m.) ;
Sir John, 1300 (PPW); Sir John,
Viscount of York, 1379; and the
Savilles of Copley, ^[ethley, &c..
Marquises of Halifax, Earls of Mox-
borough, &C,

Savory. Peter Savore, Normandy
1180 (]MRS),al8oll98 (lb.); Richard
Savaria, Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane.);.
Laurence de Savore, Richard Saveri,
Engl. c. 1272 (RII).

Saward, for Sawer.

Sawer. See Sawers.

Sawem. Radulphus de Sahurs,
and the Ville of Sahurs, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Nichoks Sawere,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Sawle. S4e Saul.

Sawyer, for Saweb.
392

Sazby. See Shaesfeabe.

Say, a baronial name. Geoffry
do Saie, and the fief of Saie, Nt)r-
mandy, 1180-96 (MRS) ; Geoifiy de
Say, 1198 (lb.). This was a branch
of the house of Avenel. iSIec Pigot,
AvENEL. The Barons de Say de-
scended probably from Jordan de
Say, t. William I., brother of Picot
de S. or Avenel (MSAN, xv. 174).
Ho founded Aunay Abbey ; from
whom descended Henry de S. of
Warwick, 1130, William de S. of
Norfolk, Hunts, and Middlesex, t.
Henry H., and the Barons Say.

Sayer. See Saters.

Sayem. Ralph de Sabuis, and the
Ville of S., Normandy 1198 (MRS) ;
Richard Sare, EngL c. 1272^ (ItH).

Sayle. See Sale.

Sayles, for Sale.

Saytob, possibly a form of Skcii
or Such.

Sasrwell, for Sayvell or Savillk.

Scales, a baronial name, derived
from Harduin de Scalers or Scale.^, a
great baron 1086, whose barony lay
in Cambridge and Herts. Hence the
Barons Scales, summoned by writ
1298. Se^ Smithson-Percv.

Scamel. See Scamhell.

Scammell, perhaps from Edca-
meul-ville, Normandy (MRS).

Scannell. See Scarnell.

Scardelield, for Scardeville, from
Escard an ville, Normandy (Lower).
This family was seated in Sussex.
Eskerdeville is mentioned (MRS),

Scarf, for Scarp, or Sharp.

Soarfe. See Scarf.

Scarff. See ScARF.

Scarffe. See Scarf.

Scarle, for Sarle.

Scarles. See Scarlb.

Scarlett, from Carlat or Escarlat,
Aquitaine. Bernard was Viscouiit of

SOA

SEA

Carlat 932 (Anselrae, ii. 695, &c.).
From him descended Richard, Gil-
bert, and Raymond, joint Viscounts
of C, who appear to have accom-
panied the Conqueror, lOCC. From
the first descended Ilugh the
Viscount, d. before 1169, who had
Hu|Th de C, Count of Rhodez 1199.
In 1195 the Hospitallers lield lands
in York, the gift of Hugh Scarlet or
Carlat ; and at the same time occur
William S. in Somerset and Kent,
Gilbert S. in Middlesex, Mon. ii.
540 (RCR). The family thenceforth
appears in various parts of England.
It bears the lion rampant of the
Viscounts of Carlat. Hence the
eminent Lord Chief Justice Scarlett^
Lord Abinger.

Scamell, perhaps from Scarville
or Escarville, from E. Normandy.
Alan de S. 13th cent., Warwick and
Ivcicester (Testa).

Scarvell. See Scardefieu).

Solioiield. Richard and Nicholas
Escoville, and the fief of E. Nor-
mandy, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Fulco and
William de EscoviUa, 1198 (lb.) ;
Humphry de Scoville, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Scbolefleld. See ScoFiELi).

Sobollleld, for Schglefeeu).

Solioley. Richard do Scoleio,
Normandy 1198 (MRS).

Soliooley, for Scholey.

Scolield. See Schofield.

Soollleld, for ScoFiELD.

Score, for Scurr. Simon, Ralph,
Henry Scures or Escures, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). See Shore.

Scot. Hugh and Alan le Scot,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Soovell. See ScHOFTBU).

Scrivener. Rainbald Scriba or
Scriptor, Normandy 1180-05 (MRS).

Sondamore. Walter de Eecude-

more, Normandy 1195 (MRS). In
11G5 GeofFry de Scudimore was a
baron in Wilts (Lib. Niger), and had
subenfeofied Waleran de Scudimore
and Walter Qifibrd. He also held
four fees of ancient enfeofiment from
Robert D'Evias of Hereford (lb.).
Hence the Viscounts Scudamore.

Scnrfleld, armorially identified
with De Scruteville, from Escret-
ville, Normandy. Richard de Scru-
teville of Yorkshire, t. William I.
(Mon. i. 794). William Le Gros,
Earl of Albemarle 1131, exchanged
lands with Alan de Scruteville,
Yorkshire (Mon. i. 795). See Routh.

Scurr, for EscuRES. See Score.

Seaborn. William Sabrin, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Simon de
Sabrin, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Seaborne. See Seaborn.

Seabonme. See Seaborn.

Seaffars. See Seaoer.

Searer, from Segre in Anjou.

Seaker. «S^ Secker.

Seal, for Sale.

Seale. See Sale.

Sealey. Robert de Silly or
SUleio, Normandy 1 198 (MRS). He
held lands in Normandy from Philip
Augustus. William de S. was living
at the same time.

Scales, for Seale.

Sealy. See Sealet.

Seamarle, for Seamar, or Sea-
ker.

Seamer, for Setmour.

Sear. See Sayxr.

Seareta. Thomas de Cherches,
Normandy 1180-05 (MRS). See
Church.

Searoy, from Cerisy, Normandy.
The arms of Cercy are preserved
by Robsoo.

Seare, for Sater.
\i for Satebs.

393

SEA-

SEV

Searffeant) for Serjeant.

Searl. See Sable.

Searle. See Sarle.

Searles. See Se.\.rle.

Searls. See Searlr

Sean, for Saters.

Searson, for Sarson.

Seaward, for Suhart. Philip,
Koger, Kalpli, William Suhart, and
the fief of S. Nomiandy 1180-05
(MRS); Philip, Ralph, William
Suart, 1108 (lb.) Hence the emi-
nent American Statesman.

Seeker, armoriallj identified with
Sacre, probably a foreign name, and
perhaps meant for Segre. See Sba-

6ER.

See, for Say.

Seear, for Sayer.

Beeper. See Seageb.

Seeley, for Sealet.

Seelie, for Sealey.

Seely. See Sealey.

Seeney, perhaps for Cheyxey.

Seem, for Sayerb.

Se^ar. See Sea gar.

Self. See SiiLFT..

Selfe. Roger Saile, Normandy
1180 (MRS); W^alter Selve, Engl.
c. 1272 (RII).

SeU. See Sale.

Selle. See Sale.

Sellar. W^illiam Cellariua, Nor-
mandy 1180-05 (MR) : Ralph, Wil-
Uam de Celar, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Sellars. See Sellar.

Seller. See Sellar.

Sellers. See SiiLL.\RS.

Selley, for Sealey.

SeUis, for Sells.

SeUs, for Sell.

Selmon, for Salmon.

Semon, for Salmon.

Sellon. Peter and Ralph de Sel-
lant, Normandy 118(M)o (MRS).

Semer. Richard le Semer, Nor-
304

mandy 1180-05 (MRS); Robert,
W^illiam, Simon Semer, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Semon, for Simon.

Sender. See Singeb.

Senior. Ralph Seignor, Muriel
his wife, Thomas and Roger S., Nor-
mandy 1180-06 (MRS); Hugh,
Robert, Roger, Thomas, William
Seignore, 1108 (lb.) ; Henry Senior,
Engl. c. 1272 (RPI).

Sentance, peril aps for Septvans,
from Sept Vents, Normaiidy, a
family formerly of great importance
in Kent.

Sennett. See Sinnett.

Sennitt, See SiNNOTT.

Senyard, for Senior.

Serapbim, for Servain. Adam,
Richard Servain, Normandy, t. PliiUp
August. (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v.
174, 201) ; John Serwynd, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Serjeant, for Serje.\nt.

Serpent, for Serjeant.

Serjeant. Malger and Gislebert
Serviens, Normandy 1180-05; Gis-
lebert, Horsel, Roger S., 1198
(MRS); Robert Serviens, William
Sergcnt, Engl. c. 1108 (RCR);
Henry, Herbert, Simon, Walter Ser-
viens, 1202 (Rot. Cane).

Serle. See Sarle.

Serrell. See Serle.

Service. William, Richard, Wal-
ter Cervus, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS).

Severn. William Sabrin, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; Geoffry, Wil-
liam Sebern, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Seveme. See Setern.

Severn. Hubert Saveire, Nor-
mandy 1180-05 (MRS); John la
Sever'e, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

SevUle, for Satille.

Sevin. Gaufrid Savon, or Sa-

SEW

SHA

vonier, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Nicholas and Roger le Sevon or
Sevoner, Engl c. 1272 (RH).

Seward. See Seaward.

Sewell. Girart de Sevele, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS) J Roger Sevale,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Sewells. See Sewell.

Seybold. William Sebolt or
Sebout, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Robert Sebode, Engl. c. 1272.

Sezby. See Saxby.

Beyer, for Sateb.

Seymer, for Seymour.

Seymour, or St. Maur, a baro-
nial name, from St. Maur, near
Avrancbes, Normandy. William de
S. Mauro, Normandy 1198 (MRS),
The early arms, two or more
chevrons, appear to imply that this
was a branch of the family of
Avranches, which also bore chevrons.
Wido de St. Maur came to England
1066, and was deceased before 1086,
when William Fits- Wido, his son,
held a barony in Somerset, Wilts,
and Gloucester ; and ten manors in
Somerset (of which Portishead was
one) from GeofFry, Bishop of Cou-
tances. He made conquests in Wales
c. 1000, which his family afterwards
held. He had, 1. Peter de St. Maur,
who granted Portishead to the Hos-
pitallers (Mon. ii. 630), and was an-
cestor of the Lords St. 3Iaur, barons
by writ 1814, who bore arg. two
chevrons gules; 2. Richard Fitz-
William, who inherited the Welsh
barony, and t. Stephen granted four
churches in Wales to the abbey of
Kadwalli (Mon. i. 425). This mar-
cher barony was reconquered soon
after by the Welsh. His son Thomas
de St. Maur held three knights' fees
from Humphry de Bohun in Wilts
(Lib. Niger), and had issue Bar-

tholomew, who witnessed the charter
of Keynsham Abbey, c. 1170 (Mon.
U.298). His son, William de St. M.,
conquered Woundy and Penhow,
Monmouth, from the Welsh about
1235, and was ancestor of the Sey-
mours; from whom sprang Queen
Jane Seymour, the Protector Duke
of Somerset, and the Dukes of
Somerset, the Marquises of Hertford,
and other families.

Sbaen, or Shane. Hugh de Sena,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS). G. de
S. 13th cent, in Normandy (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 144); Simon
Scan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Sbafe, for Saife. See Selfe.

Bbakspeare. The immediate an-
cestry of WllHam Shakspeare, the
poet, has been carefully investigated
by Mr. Halliwell, in the Life of
Shakspeare prefixed to his works.
The familv had been one of the
middle class. John S., the poef s
father, combined agricultural and
commercial employments at Strat-
ford, where he settled c. 1560. Ri-
chard S., father of John, with
Henry, his brother, were occupants
of land at Snitterfield, two miles
north of Stratford. Prior to this,
the family had been resident eight
or ten miles further north, in the ad-
joining parishes of Rowington, Pack-
wood, and WroxaU. Amongst others
of the family, Isabella Shakspeare
occurs in 1501, as Prioress of Wrox-
aU ; Richard, of the same parish,
probably c. 1464 ; John, of Rbwing-
ton, 1464 ; and Richard, of Wol-
diche, or Oldish, in Temple Balsall,
who had died before 1460 (Halli-
well). From these facts we may
infer, that the family were seated in
that vicinity temp. Henry VI., and
probably for some time previously.

895

SHA

SEA

Of any earlier mention of the name
of Shakespeare in Warwick or else-
where in England, I have found no
trace. There is a lacuna in the pub-
lications of the Record CommisBion
after the time of Edward II., and
I have failed to find early subsidy
rolls referring to that vicinity in
Warwick.

While, however, wo lose sight of
this family in England in the 15th
century, a light is incidentally
thrown on the subject by the re-
cords of Norraandv three centuries
before, where we should have little
anticipated the existence of the
name.

The name of ' Sacespee,* or ' Sake-
espee,* which occurs several times
in the Norman records 1180-1200,
appears to have been a French form
of the same name as * Shakspeare.' *

It appears from the Great Rolls
of the Exchequer, Normandy, that

In 1195 Roger Sake espee paid a
fine of 10«. in the bailifry of the
Caux. near Lillebonne. In 1108
William Sake espee occurs in the
same bailifry.

In 1195 William Sake espee owed
two marks as security for Reginald
lo Blaier in the bailifry of Iliesmes.

In 1203 Roger Sac espee paid a
fine in the bailifry of Coutances, and
Godfrey Sac espee another fine at the
same time and place (MRS).

The name of Sac es*pee or Sake
spee, thus found in Normandy, is one
which, although its termination is
French, can scarcely be supposed to
be of Norman origin. It is impos-
sible to make sense out of this name,
or to comprehend it as it stands.
We may infer, therefore, that it is a
corruption of another name, and an
English name. That name appears
896

to have been ' Saxby,' derived from
the manor of that name in Leicester-
shire, wliich, according to Nicholb,
was written in ancient deeds
'Saxeby, Shakkesby, Sasby' (Hist.
Leic. ii. 308). The name of ' Shak-
speare ' is an English corruption of
the same name, and is nowhere to
be found prior to the 15th century.

We have now to consider Saxeby
in Leicester. In 1086 it was held
in part by Hugh Musard, and an-
other part appears to have passed
soon after iuto possession of the
Norman family of De Perers, who,
in the person of Henry de Perers,
were seated at Dalby and elsewhere
in Leicester in"1086 (Domesd.) In
1174 Henry de Pirariis, or Perers,
had a dispute regarding lands at
Saxby with William de Pirariis
(NichoUs, Leic. ii. 308) ; which im-
plies that the family had been long
seated there. This William de
Perers of Saxby appears to be the
same who is mentioned in Normandy
as ' William Sakespee * in 1195,
1198; and in 1202 Nicholas de
Saxeby paid money to the Crown in
Warwick and Leicester in behalf of
the same William de Saxeby, his
brother (Rot. Cane). In 1207 Gau-
frid do Saxeby gave security for
seven marks, which he owed to the
King in Leicester (Hardy, Rot. de
Fin. 393). This Gaufrid de Saxeby
appears to be the same as ' Godfiney
Sacespee* mentioned in Normandy
1203. The name also appears in
Yorkshire 1280, when * Henry
Sakespeye,' who seems to have been
a clergyman, quitclaimed land to
Fountains Abbey (Burton, Mod.
Ebor. 185). From what has been
said, it appears that the family of
Saxby, Shakkesby, Saxeby, Sak-

SHA

SHE

espee, Sakespeje, or Shakspeare^ was
a branch of that of De Perers ; and
this appears to be confirmed by the
armorial. The arms of one branch
of Perire or Perers were, argent, a
bend sable (charged with three
pears for difference) ; those of
Shakspeare were, argent, a bend
sable (charged with a spear for dif-
ference) ; nnd those of Saxby or
Shakkesby, a bend engrailed sable
(on a field harry for difference). The
family of Perers came from Periers,
near Evreux, Normandy, where it
remained in the 15th century (La
Roque, Mais. Harcourt, ii. 1360,
1361). Hugo de Periers possessed
estates in Warwick 1156 (Rot. Pip.) ;
Geoffry de P. held a fief in Stafford
1165; and Adam de P. in Cam-
bridge (Lib. Niger). Hugh de
Pererers 13th cent, held a fief at
Sixtenby, Warwick, and Leicester
from Roger Mowbray (Testa). Sir
Richard de Perers was M.P. for
Leicestershire 1311 ; for Herts 1316-
24; and Viscount of Essex and
Herts in 1326.

Sbakespear, for Shaespe.\.re.

Shalders, perhaps for Shallers,
Challers, or Scales.

Shales, for Shallis.

ShaUess, for Shallis.

Sliallis, for Challis.

Shannon, for Cuanots, See
Caxxon.

Sharman. See Shermak.

Shannon. William Sarmon, Nor-
mandy 1180-05 (MRS); Geoffry,
John Sarpman, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

Sharp. Roger Poinant, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Denis and
Roger Poignant 1198 (lb.); Ri-
chard Poinant, Hugo Scarp, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Shaipoi for Sharp.

Shayer, for Sateb.

Shaiyler, for Shaller, or Challers.
See ScALBS.

Sheaf, for Saife. See Self.

Sheaff, for Sheaf.

Shean, for Shaen.

Shear, for Shateb.

Shearer. See Shebabd.

Shearman. See Shabman.

Shears, for Shayebs.

Sheat. Richard Saete, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Robert Seyot,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Sheath. See Sheat.

Sheen, for Shaen.

Sheerman, for Shebmax.

Sheem. See Shfabs.

Sheeres, for Sheebs.

Sheirs, for Sueabs.

SheUard, for Shaller. See Scales.

Shelley. This family, according
to tradition, came from Hunting-
don originally (Collins). It appears
that the old arms (argent a fesse
engrailed between three escallops)
were those of a branch of the family
of Scales, which bore three escal-
lops, and a fesse between three tor-
tcaux. John de Scales had writs of
military summons for Scotland 1297,
1298 (PPW), and d. 1302, seized of
the Manor of Chavele or Chevely,
Cambridge (Inq. p. mort.). Hence
the name of de Chavele, Schievely,
and by abbreviation Shelley. John,
his son, was father of John, who
bore the Scales arms, three escal-
lops. The latter was father of Sir
William, the known ancestor of this
family, who possessed ' Chelsey,*
said to be in Sussex. There is, how-
ever, no Sussex place of this name,
which is probably a form of Chelley,
Cheveley, or Shelley. From this
family descended the poet Shelley,
the Baronets Shelley, and the Lords

397

SHE

SHO

De Lisle. Sheiley, in York, fur-
nishes a similar instance of change.
In the records it appears as Skelfleg
and Chelively (PPW).

Shelly, for Shelley.

Sherar, for Sherard.

Slierard. Godefridus Sirart, Nor-
mandy 1180-95; Hugh Scherhare
1267, Rutland (Hunter, Rot. Select
178), Adam Scirart, Dorset, 13th
cent. (Testa). From the former de-
scended the Lords Sherard, Earls of
Harborough.

Slierer, for Sheraki).

Sheriff. See Sherriff.

Slierley, for Shirley.

Sherman. Gaufiidus Sire-home,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; John
and William Sireman, Engl. c. 1272
(RH). Hence the distinguished
American General. See Sharman.

Slierrard. See Sherard.

Sherriff. Roger le Viscomte,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Denis,
Robert, Ralph, Vicecomes 1198 (lb.).

Sherry. Hugh de Siry, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Henry, Tho-
mas ShirtS Engl. c. 1272 (RII).

Shervill, for Surville.

SherviUe, for Surville.

Sherwell, for Shervill.

Sheward, for Suhart. See Sea-
ward.

ShewiU, for Se>vell.

Shide, for Chide. ■

Shield, for Child.

Shiells, for GILE^^.

Shier, for Sire. See Kxioht.

Shiers, for Shier.

Shiles, for Gn.ES.

ShiUito. The fief of Hugh de
Siletot, Normandy, held from Philip
Augustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm.
V. 101).

ShiUitoe. Se£ SniLLiTO.

Shine. See Shutv.
398

Shinn. Robert and Geoffrj de
Siena, Normandy 1180 (MRS).

Shirley. This family descends
from Sasualo, who held vast estates
from Henry de Ferrars 1086. He
has been supposed of Anglo-Saxon
origin, but the name does not occur
amongst the proprietors t. Edward
Confessor (Domesd.) ; nor is it pro-
bable that such vast estates (nine
knights* fees) would have been
given to an Anglo-Saxon. The
name is probably foreign. Sasualo
or Saswalo was Castellan of Lisle,
Flanders, c. 1000, and 1039 founded
the Abbey of Palempin (Albert
Mirseus, Op. Diplom. i. 54). His
son Robert, Castellan of Lisloi had
1. Roger, whose grandson went to
the Crusade 1096, and from whose
brother Hugh descended the pow-
erful Castellans of Lisle. 2. Sasualo,
or Sigewalo, who witnessed a charter
of Baldwin, Bishop of Toumay 1087
(lb. GO). He appears to be the
ancestor of this family, who came to
England 1066. From him descended
the families of Edensor, Ireton, and
Shirley, who bore respectively the
arms of Ferrars and Ridel. Hence
the Earls Ferrars.

Shirreff. See Sherriff.

ShirvUie. See Shervill.

Shone, for SoNE.

Shonfleld, for Johnville, or Jem*
ville. See Letcester.

Shoppee, for Chapuis (Lower).

Shore, or D'Escures, a branch of
the house of Falaise or De Molines
(sec MoLYNs). The estate of Escures
belonged to Alan de Escures or
Falaise t. Henry L (MSAN, viii.
428, Rot. Pip. 31 Hen. L). He was
eon of Alured de Falaise, of York t.
William I. (Burton, Mon. Ebor.
340), and ancestor of William de

SHO

SIN

Scures, of York 1165 (Lib. Niger).
The name changed gn*^u<^% ^
Scurs, Schur, Schor, Scor, Skewers,
Scunes, Skiew, Skurer, Schures, &c.
A branch became seated in Derby,
of which was Robert Shore, one
of the gentlemen of that county
1433, ancestor of the eminent
GovemoivGeneral of India, Sir John
Shore, first Lord Teignmouth.

Shore. Gerold, Alan, German le
Sor, Norm. 1180-95 (TMRS) ; Elena
le Sore, William le Sour, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Shores. See Shore.

Shorman, for Sharhan.

Short, for Sart.

Shorter. William Sartor, Norm.
1180-95 (MRS).

Shortt. See SnbRT.

Shont, for Shttte, or Chute.

Shovel. See CHAiryEL. Hence
the brave Sir Cloudesley Shovell.

Shoveller, for Chevaler, or le
Chevalier. See Knight.

Showard, for Coward.

ShoweU, for Scovell.

Showier, for Shoveller.

Shrapnell, apparently of foreign
origin, but not identified.

Shreeve. See Sheriff.

Shrlvell, for Chervel, or Carvill.

ShnAl, for Escoville.

Shum, for Some.

Shurley, for Shirlet.

Shurr. See Shore.

Shsnui, for Shtnn.

Slbbald. See Seybold.

sioh, for Such.

SIdneU, for Sidwell.

Sidney. The celebrated Sir Henry,
and Sir Philip Sydney, and Algernon
Sydney were of the family of Sidney,
originally Sithney, of Sussex. This
family is stated to have come from
Aquitaine t Henry H. The original

seat was probably what is now
called Sathonay, near Lyons. The
older form occurs in Normandy 1180
(MRS), when Robert de Setingneio
is nientioned.

SidweU. Warin de Side villa,
Normandy H80-96 and 1198 (MRS).
William de Siwell in Engl. 1210
(Hardy, Rot. de Libert.).

Sler. See Syer.

Slem. See Syers.

Siffflrem, for Seaoer.

SUlar, for Sellar.

suiey, or de Silleio. See Sea-
ley.

Sillis. See Sells.

Slllito. See Shillito.

Sills, for Sells.

Silvester. Rainald, Robert, Ra-
nulph Silvester, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS) ; Warin, Humphry, Ralph,
William S. 1198 (lb.) j Roger and
William Fitz-Silvester, Engl. c.
1198 (RCR): John, Thomas S.,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Sim. See Syhe.

Slmes. See Syme.

Simeon. Geofiry Simeon, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS). Henry Fitz-
Simeon, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
James and Richard Simeon, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH). Hence the baronets
of the name.

SImes. See Syhes.

SImond. See SiMHONDS.

Simon. See SiMMONDS.

Slnuns. See Symes.

SImmonds, or Fitz-Simon, com-
prises Norman and other families.

Simmons. See SiMM0in)S.

Slnuns. See Syhe.

SImonds. See SiMHONDS.

Simons. See SiHMONBS.

Sims. See Syme.

Sinclair, for St. Clair.

Slngrer. Gaufridus Cantor, Nor-

399

SIN

SME

mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Chris-
tiajiia le Chaunter, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Siafffleld, probably from Cente-.
ville, or Sequanville, Isle of FraDce.

Slnnott. Sinodus, a tenant (pro-
bably Norman) of GeofFry de Ros,
Kent, paid a fine 1130 to obtain his
inheritance (Rot. Pip.).

Slntoii. William and Richard
Santon, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
David de Santon, Engl. c. ^ 1198
(ROR).

Slrles, for Searle.

Sisson, for Cisenne, a foreign
name.

Slton, for Suon.

SltweU, for Sideville. See Sid-
well.

SlveU, for Seyville or Saville.

SiTll. 'S;^ SiVELL.

Sivyer, for Saviour. This ap-
pears to be a branch of the Sires de
St. Sauveur, Viscounts of Constan-
tine, of which other branches remain
in England under the name of CoN-
STANTiyE. In 920 Richard Sire de
St. Sauveur le Viconte gave to Nigel
his son the lordship of Nehou, the
castle of which belonged for above
a centuiy to the barony of St.
Sauveur (De Gerville, Anc. Cha-
teaux). Nigel was made hereditary
Viscount of the Cotentin 938. In
1047 Nigel de St. Saveur revolted,
and was defeated at the battle of
Val des Dunes, when he lost his
estates. He afterwards recovered a
part of them, but the Viscounty
passed to the Tessons. In lOGO
Nigel was at the battle of Hastings
(Wace, ii. 231). In England we
find Roger de S. Sauveur (Salvatore)
witnessing the foundation charter of
Binham Priory, Essex, by Geoffry
de Valognes t. Henry I. (Mon. L 344.)
400

SiBen, for Cisenne. See SissoK.

Skeats, for Keats.

Skeere, for Sceres, or Scures.
See Shore.

Skeet. See Keat.

Skennan, for Sherkan.

Skldmore, for Scfdaxore.

Skipwitli, or De Estote ville, of
Normandy, a well-known family,
which need not be dwelt on. The
arms confirm the descent, which,
however, is not exactly in the line
usually supposed. See Stuttteld.

Slate. William Salate, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Robert,
William Seled, Engl. c. 1272. Hence
the name Sleath.

Slater, probably Sellator, or le

LORIMER.

Siatter. See Slater,

Slaytor. See Slater.

Slee. See Slt.

Sleet. See Slate.

Slelffli, for Slt.

Slelffht. See Slate.

Slemmon, for Lemon.

Sllgrlit. See Sleight.

Sloao, for Sellon.

Sloane. See Sloan.

Slomao. See Salamon.

Slowman. See Sloman.

Sly, for Silly. See Sealey.

Smaie. See Small.

Small, for Maule, or Masculus.

Slytn, for Slit, or Slate.

Smalley, for Mattley.

Smallfleld, for Malville. ^S^
Melville.

Smallplece, for Malpas.

Smeaton, for Smithton. See
Smithson- Percy. Hence the cele-
brated engineer.

Smedley, for Smix>y.

Smeley. See Smily.

Smellee. See Smily.

Smeeton. See Smeaton.

SMI

SMI

Smiles, for Mues.

Smlly. William de Semilly,
Similly, or Semellie, and the Castle
of S., Normandy 1180-05 (MRS) ;
also 1198, and the Park of Similly

(lb.).

8mltli| originally Faber or Le
Fevre. See Fabeb. This name,
arising from an important industry,
the iron manufacture of the Middle
Ages (which was chiefly employed
in the fabrication of arms), com-
prises families of Norman and. other
origins. The name S. does not
appear till the 13th cent^ being
then a translation from Faber or Le
Fevre. Alberic Faber witnessed in
1075 a charter of William de Braiose
of Sussex (Mon. i. 581). Reginald
Faber, t. William L, gave lands at
^Egremont to St. Mary's, York (i.
' 389). Godric Faber 1086 held lands
at Walton, Suffolk, from Roger
I3igod (Domesd. Suff. 339 b). The
name oocurs frequently among the
early benefactors of Bridlington and
Gisbome Priories, York (Burton,
Mon. £bor.). In Durham, Mildred,
Simon, and Humphrey Faber are
mentioned as landowners in Boldon
Book 1183; in Norfolk Richard
Faber 1199 (ROR); in Suffolk
Henry Faber 1199 (ROR); in
Lincoln Ulestan Fitz-Godwin Faber
paid a fine 1130 (Rot. Pip.). In
Middlesex Roger Faber possessed
estates 1130 (Rot Pip.) ; in Surrey
Alured Faber occurs c. 1200 (ROR) ;
Andrew F. in Berks, and Henry F.
in Lincoln, at the same time (lb.).
WilliamF. occursin Leicester c. 1200
in a suit with Earl Ferrars (ROR).

SmUluioii-Feroy. This is a
branch of the baronial family of De
Scalis or De Scallariis, deriving from
Ilarduin de Scallers t William I.

D

The origin of the name is apparently
not Norman, as it is not found in the
Duchy till the time of Philip Au-
gustus. It was probably derived
from Aquitaine, where the Viscounts
of Scales had been of importance
since the time of Charles Martel c.
730, at which epoch they had a
grant of the ruined Abbey of Tulle
and its estates. These were restored
to the church by Aldemar, Viscount
of Scales 930 (GaU. Christ, ii. 262).
Gausbert, his brother, was ancestor
of the family of Scales, which con-
tinued at Limoges 1201 (lb. vi. 200
Instr.). Harduin de Scales, probably
one of this family, had extensive
grants in Herts and Cambridge 1066,
and he and his posterity also held
three knights' feea in Yorkshire by
gift of Alan Earl of Richmond (Gale,
Hon. Richmond, App. 26). Soon
after 1086 Smydeton, or Smithton
(now Smeaton), part of the demesne
of Earl Alan near Richmond, York,
was granted to Malger, son of
Harduin de Scalers. Turgis Fitz-
Malger t. Stephen gave lands to
Fountains Abbey. William de Sca-
lers, his son, confirmed his gifts
(Burton, Mon. Ebor. 149, 201).
Richard Fitz-Turgis, another son,
named also De Smydeton and De
Scalers, was living 1147-1164
(Burton, 319; Mon. Angl. i. &55,
51). The eldest son, Ranulph,
had issue : 1. Geoffry ; 2. Brian de
Scales, who joined in the invasion of
Ireland 1171. Ranulph had Geoffry
Fitz-Ranulph, or De Scalers, who
granted lands to Waltham Abbey
(Mon. ii. 18); and at Smjde-
ton to St. Mary's, York (Drake,
■ Ebor. 594). The succession of the
family is regularly traced (its name
changing to Smithson) till it adopted

D 401

SMY

SOM

that of Percy, and acquired the
Dukedom of Northumberland.
Smyley, for Smilt.
■mjrtlie. See Shith.
Smsrtlie. See Smith. The
SmytheS; Viscounts Strangford,
were descended from a family seated
at Corsham, Wilts, t. Henry Vin.,
one of which, Henry Faber (Smith),
was mentioned in a suit-at-law in
WUts 1198 (RCR), and in 1189 in
a charter of Richard I. (Mon. i.
808.) In 1202 Richard Faber was
appointed by the Crown to super-
intend the works at Salisbury
Castle (Rot. Cane). In 1272 Ni-
cholas Faber, of Wilts, was com-
plained of for withdrawing his
tenants from the Hundred Court
(Rot. Hundr. ii. 78). In 1307
William Faber was bailsman for
the M.P. for Marlborough} and
1313 Edward le Smyth was M.P.
for Chippenham (near to Corsham),
and Henry le Smyth M.P. for
Ludgershall, Wilts (PPW). The
early arms of this family, six lions
rampant, on a bordure (Harl. MS.
1443), appear to indicate descent
from the family of de St. Martin of
Wilts, a branch of Warrenne.
Smytlwoii. See Smithson.
Snart. Fulco Senart held lands
in Normandy from Philip Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 170).
Margery and Richard Sinard, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).
Sneesoin, for Senesom, or Saitsom.
Snowball, for Senebol, or Cheno-
bel, or KEinsBEL. See Knatchbull.
Soame, for Soane.
Soames, for Soakes.
Soane. Radulphus Sbne, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). R Sone,
or Sonne 1198 (lb.). Roger Soun,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
402

Soanes. See SoAKE.
Soar, for le Sor. See Shokb.
Soared. See Soar.
Soars. See Soar.
Soddy. William de Sondaye,
Normandy t. John c. 1200 (Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 105). John
Sodde, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Soar, or le Sor. See Shore.
Sole, for SoLET.

Sole. The estate of Ranulph de
Sola, Normandy, was granted 1209
by Philip Augustus to another
(Mem. Soc Ant Norm. v. 158).
Ranulph, William, Salemon de Sola,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). William
Sole, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Soley. William de Solio, or de
Soliis, and Richard 1180-95, Nor-
mandy (MRS). Richard de Solies
or Soliers (lb.). Mabilia, William,
Simon, Walter de Soliers or Solers,
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).
SoUy. See Solet.
Somerfleld, for Somertille.
Somem, for Dq Someri, a baronial
family. Ralph de Summeri of Nor-
mandy t John. From Sommeri,
near Rouen. They were barons of
Dudley in England by m. with the
heiress of Paganel. The families of
Somers and Summers are armorially
identified with the family of De
Sommeri. See Dugdale, BankSy
Dorm, and Ext. Bar.
Somervall, for SoiCERTiLLE.
Somervell. See SoMERYiLLE.
Somerville, from Sommervilley
now Sommervieux, near Caen. The
history of this family. Lords Somer-
Tille in Scotland, is well known.
William de Sumerville witnessed a
charter ofMalcolm King of Scotland
for Sautre Abbey, Hunts, c 1150
(Mon. i. 851), and 1158 was indebted
to the Crown twenty marks of aUver

SOM

SPA

(Rot. Pip.); but wft3 in Scotland (lb.).
In 1165 Walter de Summerville
held a fief from the Earl of Derby,
two fees from the barony of StaflTord,
and one in York from De Lacy
(Lib. Niger).

Sonunem. See Som£RS.

Somes, for Sokes. **

Sommerville, for Somerville.

SommerwiU, for Somerville.

8one. See SoANE,

Bones, for Sone.

Soole. See Sole.

Soper. See Seyht.

Sorel. See Sorrell.

Sorgre. Roger Sorice, Normandy
1180 (MRS).

SorrelL Robert Sorel, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Hugh Sorel, Ma-
tUda Sarle, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Sorrill. See SoRRELL.

Soul, for Sole.

Soones, for Sones.

Sontar. See Suter.

Sonter. See Suter.

SonthweU, descended from Bar-
dulph, a brother of Bodinus (men-
tioned in Domesday), and of the
family of the Earls of Richmond (Gale,
Hon. Richm.). He had Akarns Fitz-
Bardulph, and Hugh Bardulph, of
Lincoln 1158, whose son, William
B., was Viscount of Norfolk and
Suffolk t. Henry II., and had issue :
1. Dodo, ancestor of the Barons
Bardolf 1293 j 2. Walter, who held
in York from the Honour of Ponte-
fract 1165 (Lib. Niger); 3. Ralph
B., who was father of Robert, who
as Robert ' de Southill ' had a suit in
Norfolk (RCR) ; 4. Hugh Bardolf,
who t. John granted lands at Hoton-
Bardolph to Kirkhnm Abbey, York
(Burton, 375), and had issue, John
' de Sothul,' who was found to die
seized of Suthill and West Hoton

(Hoton-Bardolph), York, and other
estates in that shire (Liq. p. Mort).
Sir John de Sothull c. 1300 bore
gules an eagle argent, the arms of
Bardolph. These were exchanged at
a later date for others, which, how-
ever, were also borne by the Lords
Bardolph. Sir John was Seneschal of
Gascoigne t. Edward I. His de-
scendants continued to possess estates
in Norfolk, and from them descended
the Viscounts Southwell and Barons
de Clifibrd.

Bonner, for Softer.

Soward, for SwoRD.

Bowler, for Sollers. See Solet.
The name was derived from Soliers,
near Caen, Normandy, and the family
came to England at the Conquest
Thurstan de Solariis settled in Here-
ford, and Humphry de Sollers his
brother in Brecon, with Bernard de
Newmarch 1088 (Jones, Brecon, i.
02). The family continued in the
17th century in Brecknock. Richard
de Solariis in 1165 held three fees of
ancient enfeoffment (Lib. Niger).
Walter de Solar held Hope-Solar,
Hereford, 13th cent. (Testa); and
Henry and Richard S. occur 1297,
1307 (PPW).

Sowter, for Souter.

Spalffiit, for Spade, or Speed.

Spain, or De TEspagne, from Es-
pagne, near Pont-Audemer, Nor-
mandy, a baronial name.

Walter de Hispania is mentioned
1080 (Ord. Vitalis, 576) ; and his
sons Hervey and Alured de Ispania
occiir 1086 in England (Domesd.).
The latter was a great baron. From
the former descended the Spains of
Essex, who long continued to flourish.

Spake, for Speke.

Spark, for Esparc, or Park.

Sparkes, for Esparks, or Parks.
2 403

SPA

STE

sparks. See Sparees.

Sparllnff. Ralph de Esparlon,
Normandy 1180 (MRS). Jordan
Esperling, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).

Speak) for Speke.

Speck. Robert Espec, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). The fief of Wil-
liam Espec at Kesnoi-Espec, Fau-
gemon, and Tylia was in the hands
of Philip Augustus. Robert and
William E. mentioned 1198 (MRS).
The Barons Espec were Normaij in
origin (see Kerr) ; and the Kerrs of
Scotland are a branch descended
from Walter Espec t. William the
Conqueror. His brother Richard
Espec was of Devon, and a charter
of his granted to Osbert Prous or
Probus lands held by the serv'ice of
two knights, which had belonged to
his brother William P. before he
left for Jerusalem, probably in 109G
(Pole, Devon, 235). His descendant
William Espec of Devon in 1202
paid a fine to the Crown (Rot. Cane.
204) ; and in 13th cent, the heir of
Richard de Espec held in Bramford,
Devon, half a knight's fee from the
honour of Barnstaple (Testa). The
descent of this family is traced by
Pole in Devon and Somerset, where
it still continues, bearing now the
name of Speke.

Speed. Ivo de Spada, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) ; John and Roger
Sped, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Spelffbt, for Speed.

Speke. See Specx.

Spellar. Walter Espenlard, Nor-
mandy, held lands from Pliilip Au-
gustus (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 172).

Speller, for Spellar.

Spencer, includes various families

who held the ofiice of Dispensarius

to the king or the great barons.

The Spencers so famous in English

404

history appear to have derived from
Odard, a Baron of Chester, who with
Nigel, Baron of Ilalton and Con-
stable of Chester, and other brothers',
came with Earl Hugh Lupus, being
probably of the house of Avranches,
This may be inferred from the an-
cient arms, which were preserved by
the Warburtons, descendants of
Odard, who bore two chevrons, like
the St. Maurs ; the house of Avran-
ches also bearing chevrons. The
Spencers, however, and the Duttona
adopted the arms borne by the Con-
stables of Chester, the Claverings,
Eures, Lacys, and other branches of
the house of Vesci or Burgh.

Odard seems to have had two sons :
1. Hugh of Button, ancestor of the
great house of D. of Cheshire, and
of the Warburtons, baronets; 2.
Thomas Fitz-Odard (Mon. Angl. ii.
799), who appears in Cheshire c
1130 as Thomas 'Dispensarius,'
having been created Dispencer or
Steward in fee by Rufiis or Henry I.,
to which office was attached the
manor of Rollright, with other es-
tates, Oxfordshire. He had issue —
1. Thomas, ancestor of the Earls
of Winchester, father of Fulco of
Cheshire 1178 (Mon. i. 897), and
of Thomas, who gave Bollington,
Cheshire, with his daughter to Hugh
de Button (Ormerod, i. 479). Thomas
had Hugh, father of Hugh the Jus-
ticiary, father of Hugh, Earl of
Winchester ; 2. Qeoffry, who appears
in Cheshire 1160 (Mun. i. 987), and
who was Joint-Dispencer. Gerold
his son occurs 1200 (Hunter, Fines).
Qeoffry his son held Stanton, Oxford,
also estates in Worcester from De
Stuteville, and elsewhere (Testa).
John Despencer, his son, a minor
1261 (Roberts, Excerpta, ii. 108),

SPI

STA

died 1274, seized of lands held from
Hugh the Justiciary, and of estates
in Worcester. William Despencer,
of Worcester, d. 1328 (Nash, i. 82),
and had William, whose son Wil-
liam was living 1428 in Worcester
(Ihid. ii. 106). In the next genera-
tion John D., who possessed estates
in Worcester, with Henry his hrother
or kinsman, became seated in North-
antfi. The latter bore the arms of
the Spencers and Buttons ; and from
the former descended the Lords
Spencer, Earls of Sunderland, Earls
Spencer, Dukes of Marlborough, and
I^rons Churchill. Spenser the poet
appears to have claimed descent from
this family, but there were so many
other families of the name, and the
data in his case are so limited, that
it is not possible for the wiiter to
form an opinion on the matter.

SpilEM, for Pike.

Spinney, or De Spiney. Anscher,
Robert, Eustace, William, Ranulph,
de Spineto, the honour of Spiny,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The
family was seated in Devon, where
it long continued at Samford- Spiney.

Spratt, for Pratt.

Sprlngr, or De Fonte. Norman,
Peter, William, Hugh de Fonte,
Normandy 1180-95 ; Reginald and
Emma de Fonte, Engl. c. 1198
(ROR).

Spmnt, for Esperon. Ranulph
and Fulcher D'Esperon, Norm. 1180-
95; Durand E. or de E. 1198 (MRS) ;
Thomas Esperun, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Bpryngf for Spbing.

Sponier, for PuRRiBR.

Spnrin, for Esperon. See SpRUNT.

Spnrllnff. See Sparling.

Spnrr, the English form of Espe-
ron. See Sprunt.

Siiolrrel, for Carrrll.

SquirrelL See Squirrel.

Stable. N. de Stables, Normandy
1180 (MRS).

Stables. See Stable.

Staoey, for Tact.

Stacy, for Tact.

Stair. See Steff.

Stafford, or Bagot. The younger
branch of the Bagots (see Baqot),
who acquired the Barony of Stafforrl
by m. with the heiress of Toesni,
and became Earls of Stafford, Dukes
of Buckingham. See Dugdale and
Banks.

Staerg*. See Tagg.

Staltflit. ^S;^ Tate.

Staines. See Stanes.

Stains. See Stakes.

Staley. See Stella.

Stamp, or D'Estampes. Lucas
de Estampes, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). The Ville of Stampes,
Norm. t. Phi J. Augustus (Mem, Soc.
Ant. Nor., v. 158). Ferric de Stam- '
pis is mentioned by Ord. Vitalis
(908).

standley, for Stanley.

standly. See Stanley.

Stanes. William de I'Estan,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Estan, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Stanhope, or de Colville, a
baronial family. See Coltille,

NORTHCOTE.

William de Colleville, who came
to England 106G, hod issue ; Wil-
liam, who t. Henry I. was Lord of
Colleville, Normandy (IMSAN, viii.
430). It was held from Ranulph
the Viscount and from the Church
of Bayeux. From Philip, his elder
son, descended the Lords Colville of
Scotland. Thomas de C, the younger
son, obtained Eversley or Ifferley,
York, where he granted l^nds to

405

STA

STA

Bjland Abbey (Burton, Mod. Ebor.,
72). He had issue — 1. Philip, fether
of William de Colville or De Everley,
who t. Bich. I. granted lands to
Whitby Abbey, and was ancestor to
the Everleys of Yorkshire ; 2. Bich-
ard de Everley or De Stanhope.
The lost-mentioned occurs in Boldon
Book 1183 as Bichard 'DeStanhop,'
otherwise 'De Ififerley or Yresley.*
He held lands at Stanhope from the
See of Durham, with the ofHce of
Seneschal. His descendants, who
bore the name of Stanhope, con-
tinued to bear the arms of Colville,
viz. a cross, until the 15lh century,
when the present modification was
adopted (Collins). Bernard, son of
Bichard 1199 (BCB), was ancestor
of William de S. t. Edward I. (Bot.
Orig. Cur. Scac. i. 86), whose son
Bichard had issue : Bobert and
Bichard, who are mentioned at
Berwick 1334, 1345. The latter
had Sir John Stanhope, M.P, for
Newcastle, who acquired Bampton,
Notts., by m. with the heiress of
Maulovel, and was ancestor of the
Earls of Chesterfield, Harrington,
and Stanhope.

Stanfland. Herbertus de Stane-
londa, Normandy 1180 (MBS).

Stanbow, for De Stagno. Wil-
liam de Stagno, Normandy 1180-95
(MBS), and ia H98; Gilbert de
Stangno, England 1198 (BCB) j
Harvey and Edmond de Stanho, c.
1272 (BH).

Stanley, or De Yalecherville, from
V, in the Caux, named alsoWallich-
ville, Warlanville, probably from
Valenger, a companion of Bollo.
Fulco de V. was living 1063 (Ord.
Vit Ed. Forester, iii. 489). His son
William de W. accompanied the
Conqueror 1066, and had grants in
406

Derby, but died before 1086, leaving :
1. Bobert ; 2. Balph, to whom
Henry I. granted lands in Notts.,
which were carried by his dan. and
heir to Bobert de Chauz ; 3. Walter,
mentioned in Normandy 1124 (Ord.
Vitalis). Bobert, the elder son, in
1086 held Stanley, Derby (Domesd.),
and several lordships in Notts, in
barony, and was, as 'Bobert de
Stanley,' Viscount of Stafford 1124-
1129 (Bot. Pip. 31 Hen. L). He
appears to have obtained a grant of
Aldithley, Balterley, and Talk in
Stafford, on the death of Gamel, the
former ovTner (mentioned in Domes-
day), and also part of the adjacent
forest, which when cultivated bore
his name, Stanley. He had issue —
1. Balph, father of William Fitz-
Balph, Seneschal of Normandy, who
was of great eminence t. Henry U.,
and who before his death granted
Stanley in Derby to found an abbey,
afterwards styled Stanley or Dale.
His dau. and heir m. William de
Salicosa Mara (Mon. ii. 612) ; 2.
Liulph, who had Aldithley during
his father's life, and Balterley and
Stanley (Stafford) after his decease.
In 1130 he as Liulph de Aldithley
paid a fine in Stafford (Bot. Pip.).
He had issue — Adam, from whom
descended the Lords Aldithley or
Audley ; 3. Adam, who obtained the
Lordship of Talk, which his son
William t. Henry II. exchanged with
his cousin Adam de Aldithley for
Stanley and part of Balterley (Dugd.
Bar. ii. 247; Ormerod, Cheshire).
From him descended £he Baronets
Stanley, the Earls of Derby, so
famous in English history, the Lords
Monteagle, and Stanley of Alderley.

Stannah. See Staiyhow.

Starbnok. See Tarbuck.

STA

STR

See Stirke.

fftarUai;, for Easterling. See
Stradldto.

Starr. See Stobb.

State, fpr Tate.

States, for State.

Stante, for Stout.

Steabben, for Stephen.

StealBS. See STAinss.

Steal. iSse Steel.

Stean. See Stane.

Steane. See Stane.

Steft See Stiff.

SteeL See Stella.

Steele. /See Stella: hence Steele,
baronet

Steete. See State.

Stella. Ingrie and Domingo de
SteUa, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ;
John Stel and Isabel his mother,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Stemp. See Stamp.

Steplien. N. Stephanus, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John,
Ralph, Stephen, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Stephens, for Fitz-Stephen ; con-
tains Norman families in all pro-
bability.

Steam. See Tarn.

Sterling, for Esterling. See
Stradlino.

Stevens. See Stephens.

Steward. See Stewart.

Stewart, or le Seneschal. Hugo
and Nicholas Senescallus, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Roger, Tebald,
William, Alan, Bernard, Nicholas,
Roger Senescallus, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR). Nicholas is mentioned in
Hertford. The office of Seneschal or
High Steward was a chief feudal
dignity in each earldom and barony,
and must have been generally held
by Normans. Of course different
families were included under the

name in England. In Scotland it is
equivalent to Stuart.

stlckiand, for Strickland.

Stiff. Radulphus Rigidus, Nor-
mandy 1180-05 (MRS); John,
Robert Stife, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

stlffe. See Stiff.

sttAn, for Stephen.

Stlmp, for Stamp.

Stirk. See Stirke.

Stirke. Richard Lesterc, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Henry Sterck,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

StllL See Steel.

sttrilaff. See Sterling ; also a
Scottish local name.

Stoate. See Stott.

Stocks. See Stokes.

stokes. Petrus and John de
Stokes, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).
Peter de S. is mentioned in North-
ants, Wilts, Bedford, and Bucks.
Other families bore this local
name.

Stolte. Herveus Stultus, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Joannes
Stout or Stolt, t. Henry V. ; John
Stuhte, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Stoneley, for Stanley.

Stones. See Staites.

Store, for Storr.

Storr. Stephen (de) La Stur,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Mar-
garet Stur, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Storrs, for Storr.

stott See Stout.

Stent. See Stolte.

Stower, or Sture. William Fitz-
Estur, Robert Estur, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Andrew Estor,
1198 (MRS); Margaret Stur, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Stowers. See Stower.

StradllBiTi or le Esterling, came
from Flanders t William 1, and
joined in the Conquest of Gl%-

407

STR

STU

morgaDi where the family long re-
mained of great eminence.

StranflT; or Strong, the English
form of Le Fort. Bichard le Fort,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Adam,
Samson le Fort, Simon Strong, Engl.
c 1272 (RH).

Strangre, for L*Estrange, a baro-
nial name. See Lestbanoe.

Stratten, for Stratton.

Stratten, a branch of Baynard, or
De Bellomont, of Norfolk. See
Mabshah.

Streatfleld, for De Stratavilla or
Estr^eville. Robert de Estr^eville
occurs in Normandy t. Phil. Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 161) ;
Roger de Estrainvilla, 1198 (MRS).

Strlok, for Stibk.

Strlckett. See Tbickett.

Strloklandy or De Vaux. Hubert
de Vaux, Baron of Qillesland t.
William I., granted Castle Carrock,
with Hay ton, Cumberland, to Eus-
tace de Vaux (his son), as appears
from Nicholson and Buras (West-
moreland, 511). Eustace gave parts
of Castle Carrock and Hayton to
Lanercost Priory. In the time of
Henry II. these manors were owned
by Robert de Castle Carrock, and
from him passed to Robert his son,
and Richard his grandson, who d.
t. Edward I. Robert de C. C, t.
Henry II., had a brother, Sir Walter
de Stirkland, as appears by the
grant of the latter of lands at Strike-
land to St. Mary's, York, witnessed
by Robert de C. C, * brother of the
said Walter ' (lb. 89). This seems
conclusive. The family of Strickland
descended from Sir Walter. Hence
the baronets Strickland, and the emi-
nent historian, Agnes Strickland.

Strongr. See Stbang.
smart, or De Dinan. The Stew-
408

ards, afterwards kings of Scotland, as
has been shown by Chalmers (Cale-
donia), descended from Walter Fitz-
Alan, created Steward of Scotland
by David I. He was son of William
Fitz-Alan (founder of Haughmon,
Salop), son of Alan Fitz-Flaald,
Baron of Oswaldestre, Salop, and
Mileham, Norfolk, who came to
England with the Conqueror, and
whose origin has not yet been deter-
mined. In 1098, however, Alan Fitx-
Flaald (Flaud) granted the Church
of Gugnan, Bretagne, to the Abbey
of Combourne or Combourg, a plac»
where a great castle of the Viscounta
of Dinan existed from 1000 (Morice,
Hist. Brit Preuves. i. 492). In 1070
the name of Flaald, frither of
Alan, occurs in that vicinity, when,
at the foimdation of the Abbey of
Mezuoit, near Dol (a cell of St. Flo-
rent, Saumur, of which William de
Dol or Dinan was then abbot), a grant
WAS made by 'Alan the Seneschal'
(of Dol), confirmed by hb brother
Fledaldus or Flaald, of the site of
the abbey at Mezuoit ; the gift being
confirmed by Oliver, Viscoant of
Dinan, whose charter is witnessed by
Alan the Seneschal (Lobineau, Hist.
Bretagne, ii. 138). About the same
time Geoffry, Viscount of Dinan,
granted lands at Dinan to the same
abbey, which were part of the estate
of 'Alan the Seneschal, son of
Guienoc,* which were given with
consent of Rivallon, Alan's brother
(lb. 139).

Rivallon, in the preceding deed
(p. 138), is mentioned as brother of
Alan and Flaald, and is received as
a monk into tbe abbey of Mezuoit.
It appears, then, that Alan Fits-
Flaald was nephew of Alan Senes-
chal of Dol, and grandson of Guienoc

STU

STU

The latter was probably a eon of
Hamo I., Viscount of Dinan, repre-
sentative of the ancient Counts of
Dol and Dinan.

The identity of the families appears
from their arms. The house of Dinan
bore a fesse indented ; that of Fitz-
Alan and Fitz-Flaald bore fessj or
harry ; the Stuarts a fesse checquy.
The historical importance of this
family seems to demand some addi-
tional space. The principality of
Dinan and Dol appears to have ex-
tended from Alet (St. Malo)^ by
Dol, Dinan, and Combourg, to the
central hills of Bretagne, over a tract
of ninety miles by sixty. Its chiefs
(on whom numerous barons were
dependent) were rather sovereigns
than magnates : their origin is lost
in antiquity. In all probability they
represented the patriarchal sovereigns
of the Diaulites, the nation who held
that part of Armorica in the time of
Julius Caesar. The alleged colonisa-
tion of Armorica from Britain in the
third or fourth century is rejected
by Niebuhr, and seems to rest upon
no authentic data. The Bretons were
indigenous, although there was a
close intercourse between them and
Great Britain. About a.d. 500 the
Frisians invaded Armorica, at the
instigation of Clovis; but in 513
Iloel, son of Budic, king of Armorica,
returned from exile with the prin-
cipal chiefs, and re-established the
national independence (Morice, Iltst.
Bret. i. 15).

From this time the Counts of Dol
begin to appear. Frogerius is men-
tioned as possessed of great power
there in the time of Samson, Abbot
of Dol, c. 570 (Alb. le Grand, Vies
des SS. de Bretagne, 423). Count
Loiescan, bis successor, granted to

the Abbey of Dol an estate in Jer-
sey, part of which had been formerly
given to Samson. 'Quidam comes,
nomine Loiescan, valde divitiarum
Opibus obsitus.' (Acta SS. October
X. 756 ; see also Vita Maglorii, apud
Bouquet, iii. 435.) Hivallon, who is
mentioned as a ' tyrannus' or dynast
of great power, * potentisaimus vir,'
c. 710, restored a monastery At re-
quest of Thurian, Bishop of Dol
(Acta SS. Jul. 3, 6, 615). Early in
the following century Salomon ap-
pears to have been Count of Dol.
Kivallon, his son, with his brothers
Alan and Guigan, witnessed a char-
ter of Solomon, King of Bretagne,
c. 868 (Lobineau, Hist Bretagne, ii.
59, 62, 68). About 919, according to
Ogee (Diet. Hist, et Geogr. de Bre-
tagne, Art. Dinan), Alan, Count of
Dol, gave his daughter in marriage
to Ralph, Lord of Bieux in Bretagne.
About 930 mention is made of Salo-
mon as * Advocate' or Protector of
the Church of Dol (Bouquet, x. 1B8,
214), being evidently the dynast of
the surrounding territory, and repre-
sentative of the founders, Frogerius
and Loiescan. He appears to have
been succeeded by Ewarin, whose
son Alan, 'son of Ewarin,* with
Gotscelin de Dinan (his brother),
witnessed, c. 980, a charter of
Bertha, mother of Duke Conan
(Lobineau, ii. 114). This Alan,
' son of Ewarin,' Count of Dol, was
probably succeeded by his brother
Hamo, Viscount of pinan, who had
six sons ; viz., 1. Hamo, Viscount of
Dinan, ancestor of the Viscounts of
Dinan and the Barons De Dinant of
England (by writ 1294); 2. Juahoen,
or Junkeneus, Archbishop of Dol,
c. 1000; 3. Kivallon, Seneschal of
Dol, ancestor of the Counts of Dol ;

409

STU

SUR

4.''Go8celin'de Binan; 6. Salomon,
Lord of Guarplic, ancestor of the
renowned Du Guesclin ; 6. Guienoc,
ancestor of the Stuarts, kings of
Scotland.

8taolill«ld, for Stutfibld.

Btimip, for Stemp, or Stamp.

Btnrob, for Sturcke, or Stibk.

8tiirok«. See Stibe.

Starve, for Stitbch.

Btnrveoii. King John granted to
N. Sturgon, of Normandy, Stote-
ville, the estate of Hugh de Gomai,
1203 (Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 122).
He was Viscount of Fescamp (lb.)

Stmve*) for Stttbge.

Btoriress, for Stttrges.

Btnriis, for Stuegbs.

Statfleld, or Estoteville, a baro-
nial name. William de Estoutville,
Normandy 1180-95; Eustace and
WUliam de E., 1198 (MRS) ; Wil-
liam and Henry de Stotevilla (lb.)
Estoteville was near Yvetot, and this
family was one of the greatest houses
in Normandy. Robert de E. came
to England 106C. He is mentioned
in Normandy 1070 (Ord. Vit. 675).
The family had great possessions in
all parts of England, particularly in
the North,

Bucb. See Sucns.

Bucbe, Souche, or Zouche, a baro-
nial name. See Zouche.

8aobw«u, for Suchville, or De
Siccavilla. This fisunily came from
Sageville, Isle of France, and was
seated in Devon. Richard de Sache-
villa occurs in Essex 1086 (Domesd.) ;
and in Idth cent. Robert de Sacca-
ville held a fief in Devon, and John
de Siccavilla one in Cornwall from
Henry de la Pomeraie (Testa).
Heanton-Sachville, Devon, retains
the name.

Bnyaeai or De Rotors. Fulco de
410

Rotors, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Fulco de Rotor, 1198 (lb.). Rotors
was in the Cotentin, and was held
from the barony of litehaire
(MSAN, XV. 81, 170). In England
William de Rotor occurs 1130 (Rot
Pip.). His son Guiomar de Rotor
in 1165 held a fief in Salop from
Fitz-Alan, and had Guiomar II.,
De Rodington or De Sugden, so
named from his estates in Salop
(Eyton, vii. 373). Godfrey deRotup,
his brother, was Lord of Sugden
(lb. 380, 382), and from him
descended the family of S., long of
great importance in Salop, a branch
of which, anciently settled in London,
gave origin to Sir Edward Sugden,
Lord St. Leonards, Lord Chancellor
of England.

Bully. Walter de Sully, Suilli,
or Suilleio, Normandy 118(X-95
(MRS). Robert de S. Ibid, and
1198; Walter de Sully, Engl, c
1198 (RCR).

Salman. Radulphus Sorlemun,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS)j John
and Ralph Solyman, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

8iim«rfl«id, for Soacebville.

Biimfield, for Summerfield.

Bammerrlll, for Sohebville.

8iimm«rfl«ld, for Sohebville.

8iiiiizn«rs, for Somees.

Bumptloii, for Sumpson, or Samp-
son.

Supple, for Chapel, or Capel.

Bnrmaii, for Sarmon. See Shar*

MAN.

Burmoii. See Shabman.

Burr, for SiBB.

Surrell, for Sorel.

Bonidire. Roger Sorice, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Seman le
Sureys, Engl, c 1272 (RH).

Barrille. Roger de Suryilla, and

SUT

SYR

the fief of S., Normandy ;il80-96
(MRS). Robert de Surevilla 1198
(lb.). See Shebyille.

8atoh| for SrcHE.

8at«r. Geofiry, Roger, Gerald
Sutor, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS)f
Seven of the name 1198 (lb.). Many
in Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Butmr, for Sotjteb.

Bator, for Sottteb.

Sntterfleldy from SoteviUe, Nor-
mandy. Robert de Sotevilla, and
the fief of S., Norm. 1180-96 (MRS) ;
Norman, Robert, Walter de S. 1198
(lb.) ; Roger de Sotewille, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Satton. Thomas, founder of the
Charter House, was son of Richard
Sutton (who d. 1668), Steward of
the Courts in Lincoln, and a tenant
of the See of Lincoln (Bancroft,
Life of S.). The family is armorially
identified with the Suttons of
Washingborough, &c., who de-
scended from Hamon Sutton, living
c. 1430, and Viscount of Lincoln,
who bore the same arms (Harl. MS.
1660).

These arms are entirely different
from those of the Suttons of Holder-
ness, and those of Dudley. We do
not find the name of S. in Lincoln
before 1270, when William de Sut-
ton held part of a knight's fee from
Robert de Everingham (Testa, 324).
Sutton appears to have been part of
the fee held from Robert de Evering-
ham and the see of York by Thomas
Neville of Rigsby and Sutton (Testa,
331). John de Neville was father of
the latter, and was also named John
' de Rigsby *; and the above William
de Sutton was son of Geof&y de
Sutton living 1270 ; who was pro-
bably brother of John de Neville or
Rigsby. This was one of the nu-

merous Lincoloshire branches of the
Nevilles of Normandy.

8wAlt| for Sweet.

Sweet. Hubertus Dulcis, men-
tioned in Normandy 1196 (MRS) ;
Roger, William, John, Adam Swet
in England c. 1272 (RH).

Bweett. See Sweet.

Bwinbom. See Swinbubkb.

SwiBlMinie. See Swinbttbnb.

Bwinbum. See Swutbvbjuk

Bwinlmnie, or Hairun. In the
13th cent. William Herun held a
barony in Northumberland, including
Swinburne, which John de Wir-
cester held from him by ancient
enfeofifment (Testa). Ralph de Wir-
cester had held the same barony
1166, as had.Paganus de W. a quar-
ter of a fee from him (Swinburne).
The family of Wircester, of which
Swinburne was a branch, appears to
have been the same as that of Heron
or Hairun. See Heron.

Sword. Radnlphus Esp^, Nor-
mandy 1180-06 and 1198 (MRS);
John de Espey, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Swords, for SwoRD.

Sydney, for Sidket.

Syer, for Sateb.

Syer, for Seteb.

Syers, for Syeb.

Sylvester, for Silvesteb.

Sjrme. Li 1221 Philip Augustus
granted lands at Heudboville, Nor-
mandy, to Richard Syme (Mem. Soc.
Ant. Norm. v. 160) j Adam Symie,
Engl. t. John (Hardy, Rot. de Libert)

Sjrmes, for Stme. .

Sjnnes. See Stme.

SymmoBS. See SiMONDS.

Sjrmonde, for SmoNDS.

SjrmoBs, for Simovds.

Syms, for Stxes.

Synnott. See SnmETT.

Syree, for Satebs.

411

T

TAB

Tabb«r«r. See Taber.

Taber. Robert Tabare, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 ; Ragiiiald Taboer,
1198 (MRS) ; John and Richard le
Taborer, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Taberer. See Taber.

Tabor. See Taber.

Tabrar, for Taberer.

Tao«7. Robert Taisie or Tessy,
and Gervase, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS) ; John Tassi, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Taoy. Rualen de Tissie, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) J and in
1198 (lb.) ; Symon Tyse, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

Talhrell, for Taunfrenel. See

TUFPNELL.

TariT* Radulphus Tac, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
Tagg, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Tait. See Tate.

Talt«. Se£ Tate.

Talbot, or D'Eu, a baronial name.
Bartholomew, Robert, Quintin,
Hugh Talbot, Talebot, or Thalebot,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Geof-
fry, Hugh, Robert T. 1198 (lb.).
This family originally bore, bendy
of ten, the arms of the Comets of
Eu, being barry of ten ; and de-
scends from Hugh Taleboth, pro-
bably younger son of William first
Count of Eu (son of Richard I. of
Normandy). He, c. 1035, granted
a charter in favour of Trinity du
Mont, Rouen, which was witnessed
by his brother Count Gilbert of Eu
(Forester's Ordericus, iii. 452).
William Talebot his son was men-
tioned in the foundation charter of
Treport, Eu, by his cousin Robert
Count of Eu ; and was a benefactor
412

TAL

to that abbey (Gall. Christ xi. 15,
Instr.). This William T. came to
Jlngland 1066, and had, 1. Richard ;
2. G^offry, ancestor of Lord Talbot
of Malahide. Richard in 1086 held
in Bedford from Walter Giffiird,
Bciron of Bolbec (Domesd.). He
had Hugh Talebot, Castellan of
Plessis, Normandy, 1119 (Ord. Vit.
815), who m. a sister of Robert
Fitz-Hamon, Baron of Creailly,
Gloucester, and Glamorgan ; and of
Hamo Dapifer ; and had, 1. Richard ;
2. Hugh, Baron of Cliville, Nor-
mandy, by m. with the dau. of
Hugh de C, before 1130 (Rot. Pip.
31 Hen. I.). His son Hugh m. a
sister of GeoflFry de Mandeville, Earl
of Essex ; and his descendants con-
tinued in Normandy.

Richard, the elder son, obtained
1156 a J^ant of Linton and Wilton,
Hereford ; and in 1165 held two fees
from Giffard Earl of Bucks : also a
baronial fief in Normandy (Lib.
Niger, Feod. Norm. Duchesne).
Gilbert, his son and heir, in 1165
held the Herefordshire estate (Lib.
Niger), Richard, his son, was
father of Gilbert t. Henry III., Con-
stable of Grosmont, Skenfrith, and
other castles in tha Welsh marches.
From him descended the Lords Tal-
bot of Blackmere and Goderich,
summoned by writ 1387, and the
famous John Talbot Earl of Shrews-
bury ; also the Lord Chancellor
Talbot, ancestor of the Earls of
Shrewsbury and Talbot.

The Lords Talbot of Malahide
descend from Geoffry T. (See aboTe),
who 1086 held hmds in Essex
(Domesd.), and was a benefactor to

TAL

TAN

the church of Rochester (Mon. i. 80).
In 1130 Geoffry, his eon, paid 200
marks for his father's estates Kent
(Rot. Pip.). "WiUiam T., his son,
was governor of Hereford 1139, and
soon after was granted Gainsborough,
Lincoln; and was ancestor of the
Talbots of Bashall and Thornton,
York (Banks, Dorm, and Ext. Bar.
i. 179). He had, 1. WilUam Tale-
bot, living 1186 (Mon. ii. 606), an-
cestor of the T.s of Bashall; 2.
Richard ; 3. Walter.

Richard Talbot accompanied
Henry U. to Ireland, and obtained
grants in Ulster and in Fingal and
Malahide near Dublin. The latter
was confirmed to him bj King John
in 1199, as appears by the extant
charter. lie gave the church of
Malahide to his brother Walter ; and
had issue, 1. Robert; 2. Reginald;
3. Adam. Robert T. had great pos-
sessions in Ulster and in Fingal. In
1215 the estate of Ire we and Castle
of Carrickfergus were restored to
him, after his rebellion (Hardy, Rot.
Clftus. i. 2.S3) ; also the estate of
Braken burgh given to him by l)e
Lacy (241). In 1241 his estates
were seized (lb. ii, 32); and the
rent payable from Fingal by his
brother Reginald de Fingal was
granted away (Ib.«40) ; but he sub-
sequently recovered his estates (lb.
60). He is mentioned in Yorkshire
as Robert de Tolebu, who granted
lands to Gisburne, and directed his
body to be buried there (Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 354). He and Reginald
probably died s. p.

Adam, the yoimger brother, in-
herited the barony of Malahide,
which his descendants have always
since retained. Hence the Barons
Talbot, summoned by writ 1861, the

Earls and Dukes of Tyrdbnnell, and
the Lords Talbot of Malahide.

Taibott, for Talbot.

Taibnt, fbr Talbot.

Talfer, or Taillefer. See Telfer.

Talford, for Talfor.

TaU, for Taille. See Teale.

Tall. Ugo Tale, Normandy 1180-
96 (]MRS) ; John TaU, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Tallboy or Taillebois, a baronial
name. Geoffry Taillebois, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) ; Turstin, Walche-
lin, William T. 1108 (lb.). See
Preston.

Tallett, for Tallard. Ralph Teil-
lart, Normandy 1180; Hugh Tal-
lart 1198 (MRS) ; Ralph Talliard,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Tamblliii for Tombelaine, from
Tomblain in Lorraine.

Tamlln. See Tamblin.

Tamlyn. See Takblin.

Tamplin. See Tamblik.

Tanored. Thomas Thancard with
Helias Giffard, Robert de Mowbray,
&c., witness to a charter of Kelso
1163 (Kelso Chartulary). He was
probably of foreign origin.

Tann, a baronial name. Rainald
de Tan, Than, Taon, or Taun, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); John de T.
1195 (lb.) ; Ralph, Richard, Simon
de Tahon 1198 (lb.).

Tanner. Hugh de Tanur made
grants to the Abbey of Culture,
Normandy 1082 (Gall. Christ, xi.
107 Instr.).

Tanner. Robert, Albert, Nor-,
man. Ingulf Taneor, Normandy 1180-
95 ; Heudebert, Ingulf, Ralph, Wil-
liam Tanator 1198 (MRS); WUliam
Tannator and Jordan Tanur, Engl.
1194 (RCR).

Tamiaeray. Radulphus, Robert
Tanker^, Normandy 1198 (MRS).

418

TAN

TAW

Tant. See Tent.

Tanton. Adam, William Tane-
tun or Tanetin, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS) ; Adam 1198 (lb.) ; William
de Tanton 1202 Engl. (Rot. Cane).
The name is in some cases from an
EnglLsh locality.

Taperel. Seie Taffkbll.

Tap«rell, for Taffrell.

Taplln. Roger Topelin, and Philip,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS); Robert
Topeline 1198 (lb.) j Hugh Tuplin,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

TapllniT; for Taflin.

Tappin. See ToPPiK.

Tapplngr. See Tappin.

TapreU. See Taffbell.

Tapson, forD'Abison. See Abson.

Tarbox. See Tabbijce.

Tarbnok. John de Torbaco,
Normandy, temp. Philip Augustus
(Mem. Soc. Ant. Norm. v. 183).

Tarn. William Taurne, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Hubert
Tarun, Alice and Hugh Thome,
Engl, c 1272 (RH).

Tarii«r, for TuBNER.
I, for Tabn.
r, for TuBBB. See Tobb.

Twtuey, for Dabcy.

Tart. See Tabte.

Tarte, or Tort Roger Tortus or
Torto, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Richer 1198 (lb.); Thomas Turt,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Task«r. Bemart Taskier, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Gilbert,
Hugh Tasker, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Tass«l. See Tassell.

Tass«ll. Richard Tosel or Tosael
and Ralph, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS) ; Wymond de Taissel, Bed-
ford 1086 (Domesday); Adeliza,
William, Walter de Taissel or Tessel,
and the parish of St. German de
Tassel, Norm. 1180-95 (MRS).
414

TatobeU, for Tateshall, or Tatteb-

SHALL.

Tate, or TSte. Robert Teste,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Nicho-
las Tate, EngL c 1272 (RH).

Tattersall. See Tattebshali.

Tattersball, a baronial name,
derived from Eudo Fitz-Spirwic or
Fitz-Spirwin, probably of Breton
origin, who came to England 1066,
and obtained Tateshall, Lincoln, and
other estates in Lincoln, Norfolk,
and Suffolk, which he held in barony
1086. From him descended the
Barons of Tateshall and the family
of that name, also the family of
Denton. See Banks (Dorm, and
Ext. Bar.).

TattersiU. See Tattebshall.

Tatton, of Tatton, Cheshire, iden-
tified armorially with the fa^lily of
Massy, and apparently a branch of it
(Ormerod, Cheshire, iii. 314, 315).

TaT«ii«r. See Tayekneb.

TaT«mer. Robert le Tavemier,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Rich-
ard le T., Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Tavii«r. Ralph de Tabema,
Ralph Tabemarius, and Maria, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS), also 1198
(lb.) ; Eustace, William Tabemar,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Taw«u. Augustus Tavel, Nor^
mandy 1180 (MRS); Unfrid and
WUliam T., 1198 (lb.).

Tawney, or Tany, a baronial
name. Alan de Taneo, Samson,
John, Eudo de Tany, and the Castle
of T., Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Walchelin de T. occurs in Normandy
1119 (Ord. Vit. 866) ; TheodeHne de
Tiini 1050 (Forester's Ordericus, iii.
473); Hasculf de T., Essex 1130;
Gilbert de T., Essex 1158.

Taws«. John, Robert, Thomas,
Aitard, William Tose, Normandy

TAY

TEM

1180-95 (MRS) ; Walter and John
Tuss or Tttse, Engl, c 1272 (RH).

Tay^ or Tye. Hugo de Toie,
Norm. 'lld8 (MRS) ; Hugo de la
Tye, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Taylleld, for Tavel. See Ta-

WELL.

Taylor. Matthew, Qeoffry, Wil-
liam, Lambert, Ralph, Hugo, Ans-
ketel Telarius, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS) ; Richard and Walter Tela-
rius, Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane). The
name in England no doubt com-
prised Normans. Bishop Jeremy
Taylor was a descendant.

Tayleur, for Tayleb.

Taylor. See Tatler.

Taylour. Hugo, Rainald Taillor,
Taillour, or Talleor, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Rener Talliator 1198
(lb.).; Radulphus Talliator 1180-
95 (lb.). Ricardus Talliator held a
tenement from the King at Win-
chester 1110 (Wint. Domesd.). In
1130 Geoffry Talleator had a pardon
in Hants. (Rot. Pip.). Temp.
Henry II., Henry TaiUaid witnessed
a charter of Shirebume Abbey,
Hants. (Mon. i. 578). 0. 1200
William Tallator had a grant at
Southampton ; and also in Kent from
King John (Testa 236, 215). The
family then became seated in Kent
and Sussex. In 1307 Henry le
TaiUur was of Sussex (PPW), and
in 1324 William Taylor was M.P.
for Bramber, as was Richard T. in
1379 (DaUaway, ii. 54). Thomas
Taylor of Ringmere, Sussex, who d.
1629 possessed of considerable estates,
was collateral ancestor of the Tay-
lours, Marquises of Headfort, and
Lords Langford.

Teakle, for Tikell.

T«ai, for Teale.

Teai«. Hugo de la Taille, Nor-

mandy 1180-05 (MRS) 5 John Tail,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Teall, for Teale.

TeaseU, for Tassell.

Teat, for Tate.

Tebbitts. See Tebbut.

Tebbut. Robert Tebout held
lands Normandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc
Ant. Norm. v. 191) ; Henry, Odo,
Ralph, Robert Tiebout, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Richard Tebaud,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Tebbutt. See Tebbvt.

Tedd, for Tadd.

Tee, for Tat.

Teede, for Tete, or Tate.

TegTiTy for Tago.

TekeU. See Tikell.

Telbin, for St. Albin, St. Aubtw.

Telfer. William, Fulco, Robert
Taillefer or Tallefer, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); Ralph Taillefer,
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane).

Telford, for Telfer: hence the
eminent engineer Telford.

TeUer^ or Tatler.

TeUier, Telarius, or Tayler.

TeUiniT, for Tellon, or Tallens.
Ranulph and John de Talance, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS).

Temple, from Temple, near Caen,
Normandy. This family came to
England at the Conquest. Paganus
de Templo witnessed a charter in
Essex 1136 (Mon. i. 460) ; Robert
in York 1150 (Mon. ii. 816). Wil-
liam held lands at Winchester 1148
(Wint Domesd.). In 13th cent.
Fulco de Temple held lands in Lin-
coln (Testa) ; and his descendants
settled in Leicester, where Richard
de T. held lands in 1279 (NichoUs,
Leic. iv. 936) : hence the Temples
of Temple Hall, ancestors of the
historical house of Temple, Viscounts
Palmerston. The descent of this

415

TEN

THO

fjEunil J from the Eorls of Mercia is
purely mythic.

T«nnaiit, or Tanant, mentioned
c 1198 (RCR), is probably foreign.

T«nii«nt, for Ttwnaitt.

Tent. Robert Tent-grue, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Robert
Tentegue 1198 (lb.) ; Richard Tanet,
Rigl. c. 1198 (RCR).

Terrell; for Tirrell.

Terrlll; for Tirrell.

Testar, for Tesi^^.r.

Tester. William Testard, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William
and Philip Testard, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).

Tett. See TiTE.

Tewson or Tuson, armorially
identified with Ttson.

Tbaokeray, for Thankeray, or
Tanqueray: hence the eminent
novelist Thackeray.

Tbackery, for Thackeray.

Tbaokrflcii, for Thackeray.

Tbaokray, for Thackeray.

Tbaokrey, for Thackeray.

Tbaokwray, for Thackeray.

Tbain, for Than, or Tann.

Tbaine. See Thaix.

Tbane. See Tann.

Tbarp. William and Richard
de Torp or Torpes, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS). Alan and Geoffry
de Torp, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.).
In some cases the name of Torp was
from English localities. Robert de
Torp was of Normandy 1050 (Ord.
Vit. 465). See Eden, Lambton.

Tbeobald; or Tiebaud. See Teb-

BUTT.

Tblckell. See TiKELL.

Tbles, for Tyes, a baronial name.
The family ^f Teutonicus, or Tyes,
is frequently mentioned both in
Normandy and England. It may
possibly have been descended from
416

Baldric Teutonicup, ancestor of the
Coorcys and Nevilles. Everard
Teutonicus, or Tyes, was in 1244
the husband of Ramet le Vicount,
Baroness of Emilden, Northumber-
land (Dugd. i. 643). Henry de
Tyes was a baron by writ 1298.

Tbin, for Thyfnb.

TkiniT, for Thin.

TbirketUe. William Fitz-Tur-
quetil, Normandy ' 1180 (MRS).
Walter Turketil 1204, Normandy.
Richard Turketill, Engl. c. 1198
(RCR).

Tbom. See Tharn.

Tbome. See Tharn.

Tkome. See Tarn.

Tbomely. iS^ Ttjrnley.

Tbomes, for Thorne.

Tborold. HamO| Ranulph, Wil-
liam Toroude or Torolde, Normandy
1198 (MRS). Petrus Torold, Engl,
c. 1272 (RH).

Tborold, baronets. The first
person bearing this name in Lincoln
lived t. Richard II., which disposes
of the imaginary descent from
Toraldus de Buckenhall 1052. This
family is a branch of the De Vers,
from Ver, near Bayeux, of whom
Alberic de Ver witnessed a Breton
charter 1058 (GalL Christ.). He
had : 1. Alberic de Ver, ancestor of
the Earls of Oxford; 2. Emeis de
Ver, who acquired lands in Holder^
ness from the Earl of Albemarle,
and in Lincoln from de Aincourt.
He had issue: 1. Wido de Ver,
living 1130 (Rot. Pip.; Mon. i.
374), whose son, Wido, held a
barony in York 1166 (Lib. Niger).
2. Robert de Gbusla, or Fitz-Ernei»,
who gave Gousla Church to Brid-
lington Priory (Burton, Mon. Ebor.
230). His descendants and the De
Vers of Lincoln bore the same arms,

THO

THU

Tiz.y bany of Bix, a canton. Ro-
bert de G. had issue Adam,
father of Walter de Ver, or Qousla,
who is mentioned 1205 as son of
Adam, son of Robert (Hardy, ObU
et Fin. 324). Walter had issue:

1. Simon de Qousla or Gousell.

2. Giles de Gousla. 8. Ralph de
Gbusell, who is mentioned 1284 as
brother of Giles (Roberts, Oal.
GeneaL, 370). He held a fief from
D'Aincourt, Lincoln (Testa), and
gave lands in Holdemess and at
Gousell to Bridlington Priory (Bur-
ton, 241, 230). He had issue Tho-
rold, who gave lands at Gousell
or Gousla to Bridlington Priory
(lb. 230). His son, Robert Fitz-
Thorold or Gousell, was of Merston,
Lincoln, and d. 1306 (Inq. p.
m.). John de Merston, his son,
appears 1376 as John Thorold, and
was the ancestor of the ThoroldS|
baronets. See Wabham.

Tborp. 8ee Thabp.

Tborpe. 1. Wido Angevin or of
Anjou, of Massingham, Norfolk, was
ancestor of the Thorpes of Thorpe
Ashwell, Norfolk (Blomefield, Nor-
folk, ix. 14). 2. Torp, in Normandy,
derived its name from Denmark or
Sweden in 912. Rodbert de Torp
witnessed the charter of St. Evroult
c 1060 (Ord. Vit. 466). Another
Robert de T. was living c. 1080
(Gall. Christ, xi. 227). IDs de-
scendants in 1166 held estates in
Lincoln, York, and Norfolk (Lib.
Niger). William de T., who was of
Lincoln, held Torpe, and a fief of
the Honour of Grentmesnil, in Nor-
mandy (Feod. Norm. Duchesne).

Tboriis, for Thobx.

Tlirop, for TaoBF.

Tlurupp, for Thobp.

TliruMell, or Trussell, a baronial

E

family. Guido Trussel was a dis*
tinguished Crusader 1096 (Ord.
Vitalis). He was Lord of Mont-
cheri, and Seneschal of France. 0»-
bert Trussel in 1166 held a fief
from the Earl of Warwick, and
Fulco de Trussel one in Norfolk
from the see of Ely (Lib. Niger).
William T., son of Osbert, was a
benefactor to Sulby Abbey, North-
ants (Mon. ii. 630); and Sir
William Trussel was living c 1300
(PPW). He was summoned to
Parliament by writ as a baron 1293,
as was William Trussel in 1341.

Tlrarlow, a branch of De Clare
or De Brionne, whose arms, three
chevrons, it beiurs. Robert de Clare,
second son of Richard Fitz-Gil-
bert (descended from Richard L
of Normandy), obtained the barony
of Baynard's Castle on the forfeiture
of its owner (See Beaumont). He
had: 1. Walter, ancestor of the
Lords Fitz-Walter, who bore a fease
between two chevrons. 2. Hamon
Pechd, or Peccatum, ancestor of the
barons of Brunne, who bore the arms
of Fitz- Walter ; 3. Simon ; 4. Ralph
Pech^ ; 6. Robert Pech^, Bishop of
Ely. Simon Pech^ or Peccatum Fitz-
Robert possessed estates in Suffolk
and Essex 1130 (Rot. Pip.), in-
cluding probably Trillawe, Sufiblk|
which had belonged to Richard Fitz-
Gilbert, his ancestor, in 1086. He
was Baron of Daventry by hia
father's gift (Dugdale), and had:
1. Robert Fitz-Simon, ancestor of
the Fitz- Walters of Daventry, barons
by writ 1292; 2. Gilbert Pech^
who possessed estates in Suffolk, of
which Trillawe being the chief, it
gave name to the family. In 1199
he is mentioned as Gilbert de Tril-
lawe (RCR. i. 229). His grandson

E 417

THU

TIO

Gilbert Pechd (brother of Richard
TrillRwe, Hving 1280) settled his
ison John in the lordship of Plechden,
Essex, 1274 (Morant, ii. 669) ; andd.
1202, seized of Plechden and Tril-
lawe (Inq. p. m.). John Pech^, or
de Trillawe, bis son, had : 1. Gilbert
Pech^, who d. 1322 seized of Plech-
den j 2. John de TriUaw, orThyr-
low, from whom descended the
Thurlows of Bumham, Norfolk,
ancestors of Lord Chancellor Thur-
low, and of the Lords Thurlow.

Tbum, for Thobit.

Tliiiniliam> for TuBmsAM, a
branch of the house of De Garlande,
France. Robert de Tumham paid a
fine to the Crown in Kent 1156 (Rot
Pip.), and Robert de Tomham held
three fees in Kent 1165, and Michael
de T. in Surrey (Lib. Niger). This
Robert de Tumham (or his son of
the same name) accompanied.Richard
L to Palestine, and was in command
of the fleet at Cyprus. Stephen de
T., his brother, was Viscount of
Wilts, and Seneschal of Anjou.

TbaTston, or Turstan. See

TUSTIN.

Tbjve, for Thtnne.

Tbynne, or Goyon, a branch of
the Breton house of the barons
of Roche-Goyon, Marquises of
Lonray. William Goyon c. 1070
witnessed the charters of John and
Gelduin de Dol to St Florent,
Saumur. Eudes or Hugh Goyon,
his son, attested a charter of St
Michel 1076 (Des Bois). This
Eudes Goyon, or his son Alan, came
to England, and was provided for in
Salop by Alan Fitz-Flaald, who also
came from the same locality (See
Stuabt). Alan Goyon held Upton,
Salop, from Fitz-Alan in 1188
(Eyton, i. 140, 141). He had: 1.
418

Adam de Upton, living 1165, a
tenant of Fitz-Alan, whose son,
William de Upton, was living 1180;
2. John de Upton, who was father
of Walter Fitz-John, who occurs in
1190. His son, William Fitz-Wal-
ter, in 1200 claimed land in Botes-
field, or Botevile, Salop, against thd
Templars, by a writ of Mort
d'ancestre, his mother having been
an heiress, from whom he claimed
(Eyton). He appears to have re-
covered this estate ; for William and
Gregory de Botesfield, his sons, are
mentioned 1234-1255 as involved in
disputes with the Templars of Botes-
field (Stemmata Bottevilliana, 19).
From this time the family of De
Botfield, or Botevyle, is constantly
mentioned in Salop, and bore barry
of ten, the Goyons of Bretagne beaiv
ing barry of eight (Lobineau, Hist
Bret. iL plates). The name was
changed by popular use to 'Del
Inne,' the name of the family
mansion near Church Stretton ; some
branches, however, continuing to
bear the name of Botfield. Hence
the Thynnes, Marquises of Bath, and
Barons Carteret

Tibbalds, for TheobaU}.

Tibbatts, for Tbbbijtt.

Tlbbetts, for Tebbtjtt.

Tibbitts, for Tebbtjtt.

Tibbies, for Tibbalds.

Tibbutt. See Tebbuit.

Tibeaado, or Tibouto, a baronial
name. Walter and John Tiboutot,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). Thi-
boutot was in the Caux, and John
de T. is mentioned 1107 (Des Bois).
Hence descended the Tibetots, barons
by writ 1307, and the Tiptofts, Earls
of Worcester.

Tlokell, or TickhiU, descended
from a branch of the De Buislis,

TIO

TOD

Barons of Tickhill, York, t William
1. See BoresAH.

Tioklet for Tickell.

Tidd, for Tadd.

TigTiT. William Tike, Normandy
1198 (MRS). William Tig, Engl.
e. 1272 (RH).

TliTlie. See Tte.

TUey, for Tilly.

TUi, for Tbale.

TUleard. See Tellabt.

TUler. See Tilleabs.

TUlett. See TxTLLElT.

TiUett, for TXTLLBTT.

TUley, for TiLLY.

Time, for Tilly.

TUUniT, for Telung.

TUlotson. John Tillotson, Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, was a scion
of the Tillotsons, or Tilstons, of
Tilston, Cheshire, which estate was
the possession of the family of St
Pierre, from St. Pierre near Avran-
ches. (See De Gerville, Anc. Cha-
teaux.) Tilston was held as a fief
from St. Pierre by the Tilston family,
who from that circumstance, and
from bearing the arms of St. Pierre
(a bend), with the differences of a
younger branch, appear to have
been St. Pierres.

TiUy, a baronial name. William,
William Fitz-John, Henry, Ralph,
Dionysia, Robert de Tilly, and the
Castle and Barony of Tilly, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). TiUy was
near Caen, of which the family were
Castellans. (La Roque, Mais. Har-
court, ii. 1662, 1994, 1999.) Henry
de Tilly held the Castle 1165 (Food.
Norm.). Ralph de T. held lands in
Devon 1083 (Exon. Domesday).
Haymon de Telleia occurs in Nor-
mandy 960 (NeustriaPia, 98). See

WOBDSWOBTH.

TlUjarO. See TnUABD.

TlUyer. See Tilleabd.
TUstoB. See TnxoTSOV.
Tlmberlftke, for Timberlain, or
Tombelaine. See Tajcblin.

Tlrrel. Tustin Tirrel, Normandy
1198 (MRS).
Tlppett, for TiPPETTS.
Tlppetta, for Tibbetis.
Vlppltt. See TiPFBTT.
Tlptalt, or Tibetot (See Ti-
BBAX7B0.) The Castle of Thiboutot
was between Fecamp and Hayre,
and this family long remained in
Normandy. In 1165 Radulfus de
Toboltot or Toboutot held a fief in
Suffolk from De Clare (Lib. Niger).
Robert de Tibetot witnessed a charter
of Edward L (Mon. i. 800) ; and in
1277 sat in Parliament as a baroOi
from whom descended the barons
Tibetot John de Tiptoft, of a
younger branch, was summoned to
Parliament by writ 1425, and was
created Earl of Worcester 1448.
Tlrelmok, for Tabbtjok.
TirrelL iS^ Ttbbell.
Timeuj forTrsoK.
Tlaonn, for Tesson, or Trsoir.
Tite. Anketil Tiet, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Michael Titte,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Titt. SeeTiTB.

Ttssard. Richard and Robert
Tesard, or Tesart, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS).

Tobln. See ToBTV.
Tobltt. See Tebbtjtt.
Tobut. See Tebbvtt.
Tobatt, for Tebbutt.
Toby, for Tobtv.
Tobjn, for St. 4ubyk (Lower).
Tod, for Tabd.

Tod. Richard Tad, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Adam, Real Tod^
Engl. c. 1272 (RH). Also a Celtic
name.
2 419

TOD

ION

voaa, for Tod.

Tofleia, for Tavel. S$4 Tjlwell.

ToiTiftiii, for Tawell.

Tofwell, or ToKSYiLLB. Hagh
de TouqueTille held a fief in 1166 in
the bailifiy of Lisieuz, Normandy
(Feod« Norm. Duchesne).

Tolaad. Alveredus Tolaoy Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS). Hence the
infidel writer Toland.

Toler, or De Toulouse, a princely
name. The Counts of Toulouse de-
scended from Pulcoaldi Count of
Bodez 837, whose son Fridolind
became Count of Toulouse 849
(L'Art de V^rif. les Dates),' and was
ancestor of that Sovereign house,
whose services in the Crusades, and
whose ruin in the Albigensian wars,
occupy so important a place in his-
tory. A branch of this illustrio^is
house, bearing the name and arms,
settled in England at the Conquest
(the arms were a cross fieury voided,
commonly called the ' Cross of Tou-
louse '). Hugh de Toulouse obtained
grants from Richard Fitz-Gilbert in
Surrey. Iffis grandson Peter de
Thalews (Tolouse) held more than
two fees there in 1165 from the
house of De Clare (Lib. Niger).
William de T. paid a fine in North-
ants 1189, and 1201 in Lancashire.
The family becomes widely extended,
under the names of Toulouse, Tolus,
Tolous, Tollar, Towler, Toler, re-
tfdning however the arms of Tolouse.
Henry Tolouse was Lord of Brookley,
Hants, 1816 (PPW). The name
occurs in Norfolk 16th cent, as Tol-
lar and Toler (BlomeBeld), and from
that county a branch migrated to
Ireland, from which descended the
eminent statesman and jurist John
Toler, Lord Chief Justice and first
Earl of Norbury.
420

TOIL Osbert Thol, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS).

ToU. iS^TULL.

Toller, for Tolbb. Armorially
identified.

ToUett. Osbert de Toleta, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Henry and
Robert Tullet, Engl c 1272 (RH).

ToUltt. See TOLLRTT.

Totmle. Alan de Thelomeio,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Tomalln, for Tombelaine. See
TAMBLnr.

TombUn, for Takbuk.

TombUalr, for Tombldt.

TombUns, for ToHBLnr.

TomeUn, for Toicbelains. See
TAHBLnr.

Tomlin, for Takbldt.
' Tomline. See ToHLm.

TomllBs, for ToMLDr.

Tomljrn, for Tomldt.

Tomaon, or Thomaston, descended
from Robert, Lord of Tomaston,
Norfolk 1286, whose father William
de Thomaston was living before
1250. The latter, as William de
Monasteriis or de Moutiers, con-
veyed part of Thomaston to O*
Crowe 1247 (Blomefield, Norfolk, iL
866, 871). The descendants of the
Thomastons bear the arms of Do
Moutiers, viz. a lion passant guardant,
with slight differences. This was a
branch of the Norman house of Mou-
tiers or Mtjbibbs, of Notts.

Toner, or Tonerre. Mllo was
CouDt of Tonerre, France, c. 980,
from whom descended the Counts of
Tonerre (Anselme, iii. 200). Walter
Tonitruum (De Tonerres) held lands
1083 in Dorset (Ezon. Domesday) 4
William Tonitruum in Norfolk, &a
1130 (Rot. Pip.). Alured Tonare,
of Dorset, occurs 1165, and William
de Tonor, of Stafford (Lib. Niger).

TON

TOW

Henty T. was M.P. for DoxBet in
1297 (PPW).

T<»iisoB. Kadulphufi Tun^on held
lands from Philip Augustus, Nor-
mandy c. 1200 (Mem. Soc Ant
Norm. V. 187).

Took, for Toon

Tdoke, or De Toques, from the
Castle - and Lordship of Touques,
Normandy. The Sire de T. was
present at Hastings 1066 (Wace, ii.
235). Jordan, Eobert, Hoger, and
Henry de Touques came to England.
Eoger de T. occurs in Hants 1130
(Rot. Pip.); Humphrey in Derby,
William in Derby, Roger in Dorset
1166 (lib. Niger). Sir Walter
Touk was of Notts and Derby c
1300, and bore sable billet^e or, a
quarter ermine. Sir Robert Touk
at the same time was of Cambridge,
and bore barry of six. ReginaJd
Thukes t Stephen gave Hanworth
to Gloucester Abbey (Mon. i. 116).
This name appears as Tooke, Toke, &c.

Tooley. Se§ TuXLT.

Toomer. Osbert Toulemer, T0II&-
mer^ or Tolemer, Normandy 1180-
96 (MRS).

Toppln. Robert, Emald Topin,
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; Robert
T. 1198 (lb.) ; Richard Topin, Engl
C 1272 (RH).

TopplBf. SeeToTvm.

Torr. Roger de Turre, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) ; Richard and Roger
de Turre 1198 (lb.).

Torry, a baronial name. Henry
and Richard de Tury, Turi, or Turri,
Normandy 1180-95, and the Castle
and Barony of Turry (MRS) ; Jordan
and Simon de Turn, Engl. 1189

(Rot Pip.).
Tory. iSSee ToBBT.
ToMur. See TizzABD.
Toflli, William de Tosca, Nor-

mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Ralph le Tock,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

ToMoU. See TusBXLL.

Tonray, for Towry, and Tobbt.

Tourlo. See TvBLE.

Tonaaalnt, firom Toussaints, be-
tween Yvetot and Fecamp, Nor-
mandy. Roger de Onmibus Sanctis
in 1165 held two fees in Devon (Lib.
Niger). In 1194 a suit in Oam«
bridge against Joscelin de Omnibus
Sanctis was appointed to be decided
by duel (RCR). Roger de O. SS.
mentioned in Essex 1199 (Ibid.);
Hugh de Omnibus SS., Devon, made
a payment to the Crown 1205
(Hardy, Obi. et Fin. 283). The
name failed in Devon t Henry H.
(Pole, Devon).

ToToU, for Tavel. See Tawxxx.

ToweU, for Tawbll.

Towill, for Towell.

Towle, for TowBLL.

Tower. See Tttbb,

Towers, or De Tours, descended
from the Umfrevilles of Normandy,
Barons of Prudhoe. Stephen de
Tours occurs in Lincoln 1130, where
the family were long of great con-
sequence. See JJkfbjsyjllb,

Towers, for TowMU

Toweraey, or Towersey, for Torcj.
Robert de Torcy, and the fief and
honour of Torcy, Normandy c 1200»

Towill, for TowBLL.

Towle. See TuLL.

Towler. See ToLEB.

Towlers, armorially identified

with ToLEB.

Townley, a branch of the family
of Vbnables (see Ormerod, Cheshire).

Townaend. iSMTowBSHBin). The
name induded various families, and
was local.

TownabeBd, or Baynard, descends
from Osbdrt de Bellomont, son of

421

TOW

TRA

Geoffiy Baynard («e« Matwkam,
BsATTHOirr), and fietther of Koscelin
de B. and Alexander de Draiton.
The latter had — 1. Hermer de
Draiton^ whose descendant Geoffiry
de Bellomont owned Taverham and
Drayton t. Edward I. ; 2. Baldric de
Taverham, father of William Fitz-
Baldric, named De Taverham or Ad
Caput YillsB, who in 1200 divided
his lands at Taverham with Geof&y
de Bellomont| his brother (RCK. ii.
171), He was father of Thomas ad
Caput VillaB or Townsend living t.
Henry III., who bore the arms still
used, which are derived from those
of Baynard or Bellomont (a chevron).
His son William Townshend was
father of Thomas of Snoring Magna
1377, whose son, John Towns-
hend, held part of a fee at Kainham
from the honour of Clare. His son,
Sir Roger, was seated at Rainham c.
1400 (Blomefield, vii. 141) : hence
the Marquises Townshend and Vis-
counts Sydney.

Townson. See ToKSOK.

Towrey, See Tobby.

Towse, for Dowse.

Toy, for TtbL

Toyej for Ttb.

Toser. See ToSAB.

Traoey, for Tbaoy.

Traoy, a baronial name. Wil-
liam de Tracy, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Turgis, OHver, Reginald,
WiUiam de T. 1198 (lb.). TTie
Castle and Barony of Tracy were
near Vire, Normandy. William de
Tracy came to England 1066, and is
mentioned by Wace as at the battle
of Hastings (ii. 244). The family
possessed two baronies in Devon 1 166,
and also estates in Gloucester and
Normandy. (See Dugdale, Banks.)
The Viscounts Tracy were a branch.
422

Traffora, or DeVillierfi, descended
from Paganiis de Villars, of Nor-
mandy, Baron of Warrington, who
t. Henry 1. enfeoffed Alan do
Villiers, his son, in Trafiford, whicli
lordship was held by Robert do
Villers in the 13th cent. (Testa).
In the same century Henry de Traf-
ford, evidently a younger son, held
lands in thanage and from the family
of De Charlton, Lancashire (Ibid.) :
hence the Baronets Traffbrd, for
whom an Anglo-Saxon descent has
been imagined. See Villiers.

TrAffgett, for Tregot or Tregots,
a baronial name. Robert de Tregots
or Tregoz and the fief of T., Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Tregoz
was a castle near St, Lo, in the
Cotentin. The Lord of T. is men-
tioned by Wace 1066. The family
became seated in Hereford at the
Conquest (Testa). Its name was
frequently written Tregot: hence
the Barons Tregoz, by writ 1260.

Trains. Petrus Traine, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); WilUam T.
1198 (lb.) ; Simon Trane, EngL c
1272 CRH).

Travers, or De Trevieres, from
Trevieres, near Bayeux and Caen.
Robert de Travers or Estrevers t.
Will. I. m. a daughter of Ranulph
Meschin, sister of Ranulph, Viscount
of Bayeux, Earl of Chester. He had
issue only a dau., his heir, but col-
laterals existed, of whom in 1166
was Ralph Travers, who held from
the See of Worcester, while Bertram
and Paganus Travers held from
Evesham Abbey, and Robert T.
from Heniy Lupel in Somerset (Lib.
Niger). The name continued in
Normandy, where Ranulph de Clin-
champ after 1138 assumed the name
of Travers.

TEA

TRE

Of tills famUy was the celebrated
\/ACtj^ Puritan preacher Robert- Travers t
Elizabeth. '"™**

TraTenei for Tbayebs.

Travesi foj Tbaysbs,

Travis, for Tbaysbs.

Trawin, for Tbonb. Oirard
Trone and Richard T., Normandy
1180-98 (MRS); John de Tron,
Engl, c 1272 (RH).

Traytor. Richard Treveler^ Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Treaoji for l^CY.

Trebeok. 8e^ Terbuck, or Tab-

BX7CK.

Treble. Richard Trepel| Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Robert
Tripel, EngL c 1272 (RH).

Tree, for Tby.

Tregro. See TBA0GSTT.

Trelawney. The origin of Oomish
families is a matter of difficulty,
from the deficiency of records. How-
ever, in 1325 William de Trelouny
was M.P. for Launceston (PPW),
In the preceding century Reginald
Walensis and Henry de Tredraet
held three fees in Tredameton, Tre-
draet, and Trelowyn (Trelawney)
from the Earl of Cornwall (Me
Testa, p. 201). The name of Tre-
lawney was not then borne. We
find the name of Wallensis before
this in Oomwall. Richard W. occurs
there 1202 (Rot Oanc). On ex-
amining the fiefs of the Earl of
Cornwall in 1165 only two cases of
persons occur holding three fiefs each,
viz. Henry de Pomeraye, and Hoel
and Jordan joint tenants (Lib. Nig.).
It will be observed that the three fees
were held from the Earl of Corn-
wall in the ISth cent by joint tenants
also. The name Hoel indicates a
Welsh origin, which also connects
it with the name 'Wallenos.' It

is presumed that this family de-
scends from Hamelin do Balaon, son
of Dru de Balaon, Baron of Aberga-
venny, who had vast grants in Corn-
wall. He had a brother Wynebald
(Mon. AngL i. 590), who appears to
have obtained either from his brother
or the earl the three fees of Tre-
hampton, Tredrea, and Trelawney,
and coming from Wales would be
styled ' Wallensis.' His sons would
be— Roger de Trehampton (seated
in Lincoln), Hoel of Trelawney, and
Jordan of Tredrea. In t Richard L
Richard Wallensis (probably son of
Hoel) paid scutage for two fees in
Cornwall (Trehampton and Tre-
lawney P), and Ralph de Treat or
Tredraet for one ( Care w, Survey, 45).
The Castle of Balaon, Normandy,
was garrisoned by William Rufus
1088 (Ord. Vitalis). {See Dugdale
and Banks.) The Hamelin who held
Treloan 1086 is, accerding'to Lysons
(Cornwall), of unknown origin.

Tremiaet, from Tremenech, Bre-
tagne. William de Tribus Minetis
witness to a charter of Alan, Earl
of Cornwall and Richmond 1140
(Mon. ii 902). The family long
remained in Devon and Cornwall.

Tremlett, for TBEHnrET.

Trenobard. Richard Trenchart,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Pain Tren-
chard (Rot Pip.) occurs in Hants
1180, and was ancestor of the Tren*
chards of Dorset (Wiffen, Hist
Russell, i. 172, 3).

Trevalllon. See Trsveltait.

Trevers. See Tbavebs.

Treves. See Tbevbbs,

TreTilUon. Seel^KgrsinhX.

Trew, from Trou, Normandy.
Hugh and Richard Troue, 1198
(MRS) ; Gerard de la Truwe, EngL
c. 1272 (RH).

423

TRE

TUE

Vrevelyan. The name of ibis
family first occurs in the 13th cent.
In 1273 Felicia, wife of William de
Bodrugan, confirmed to (her son)
Andrew, Trevelyan and Cumi, and
to Nicholas de Trevelyan her son,
Folran. She had been the wife of
Nicholas de Trevelyan deceased
(Collins, Baronetage). Trevelien
was 1086 part of the great barony
held by Offels from the Earl of
Clomw^l. This barony was granted
t. Henry II. to Richard de Lucy.
Several new families were enfeoffed
by him, as Fitz-Walter, Fitz-Wil-
liam, &c From the arms borne by
the family (three bars wavy, in
chief a demi-horse issant) it seems
not improbable that it was a branch
of Tregoz, introduced by Richard
de Lucy, which family certainly was
settled in Cornwall, and bore three
bars, a lion passant in chief.

Tiiokett. This fJEimily came to
England 1066. Radulphus Trichet
paid a fine 1130 for his father*s land
in Middlesex (Rot. Pip.). In -13th
cent. Ida Triket held Brembeley,
Middlesex, by service of holding a
towel for the king's hands at the
Coronation (Testa).

TrlU, for Tbbbill.

Tiiqaet. See Tbioeett.

Trlstliii or Tbistram.

Tristram. Reginald Tristan had
a grant of lands Normandy from
Philip Augustus, and John Tristan
was chamberlain to the king. Henry
and Robert Tristrem, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Trlvaas, for Tbsvebs.

Trou. William Troel, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; N. Trolle,
Engl, c 1272 (BH).

Trorejr, for Dbtot,

Trower. Hubert, Geoffry Turgis,
424

Hugh de Troaw or Troam, Noi^
mandy 1180-85 (MRS). There was
an abbey at Troam, Normandy.

TroweU. See Tbvell.

Trojr, for Tbt.

TruelL See DnJTELL,

Truaffett, for Traggett.

Tnutmin, for Tristbah.

Try. John de Tria, Ralph de
Tri^e, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
The Lords of Trie in the Vexin
were a branch of the house of
Chaumont, which was of high
rank. An account is found in
La Roque (Maison de Harcourt,
i. 130).

Trye. See Tb7.

Tnob. Richard Toka or Tocha,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); Adam
Tuche, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Tnok, for TooEB.

Tuokett, or Touchet, a baronial
name from Touchet, near Mortaine,
Normandy. In 1082 Ursinus de
T. granted lands to the Church of
St. William, Mortaine (G^erville,
Anc. Chateaux). • The name still
remains in Normandy. (See Mem.
Soc. Ant. Norm. xii. 23.) Joceline T.
was seated in Cheshire t. William L,
and was father of Henry, father of
Henry to whom Ralph GemonSi
Earl of Chester, gave Tatenhall
(Ormerod, ii. 393). Hence the Touch-
ets. Lords Audley, Earls of Castle-
haven.

Tnokfleld. See Tfckwell.

TnokweU, for Toeevillb. Hugh
de Tokevilla, Normandy 1180
(MRS); Mainer, Nicholas, Robert
de T. 1198.

Tndffe, for TucH.

Tneljr. Robert Tuelou, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; ^Richard
le Tulye, Engl. c. 1272 ^H).

Tuer, for Tour, or Tobb.

TUF

TUR

Tullleld, for ToTiLLE. Wiard
de Toville, Normandy 1180 - 96
(MRS).

TufiU, for TUTFJXLD.

TnftieU. Robert Tafetnel, Noi^
mandy 1180-85 (MRS); Adam and
John Taunfrenel, Engl. c. 1272
(RH), abbreYiatei to Tufibell.

TngweU. See TvCKWELL.

Talty a baronial name, from Tuit,
Normandy. Rannlph de Tuit Ber-
nard, Normandy 1180-96 (MRS);
Radulphus de Tuit 1198 (lb.). The
name occurs 1076 in the foundation
charter of Belvoir Abbey, amongst
the feudal tenants of Berenger de
Toeny (Mon« Aiigl.). Hugh de
Tuit held one fief in Norfolk 1166,
and William de T. estates in the
Viscounty of Rouen. Richard Tuit
obtained the Barony, of Moyashull,
Ireland, 1172. His descendant sat
in parliament as a baron 1374, and
hence derive the Baronets Tuite.

Take, for Took.

Tall, probably from TuU-Noelant,
Normandy (MRS) ; Nicholas Tolle,
Joanna Toul, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

TaUett. See ToiXETT.

Tallett, for Tollett.

Tollejr. See TuELT.

Tally. See Tublt.

Tanny-i Tony, or Toeni. See
Ldtdsat.

Tar. See ToBB.

Tarbelleld, for Txtrbsvillb,

TarbervlUe. See TuBBKVTLLB.

Tarbyfleld, for Txtbbetillb.

TarbeTiUe, or TroubleTille.
William de Troublevilla, Normandy
1180-96 (MRS). Richard and Ralph
de T. were of Normandy t John
(Mem. Soc. Ant Nonn. v. 122).
Turbeville was near Pont-Audemer.
Payne de T. witnessed the foundar
tion charter of Neath Abbey t.

Henry I. Hence the Turbervilles
of Glamorgan and Brecon. William
de T. was of Dorset 1180, and in
1166 there were branches in Nor-
folk, York, Dorset, and Wilts.
SeeTxTKK,
or Turks. Durandus Tur-
keis, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; John,
Richard Turgie, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

Tarle, for TuBRELL.

Tamball, for Tomebu, or Tur-
nebu, a baronial name. Simon,
Thomas, Amauri de Tumebu, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). The heir
of Amauri de Tumebu is mentioned
in Hants 1202 (Rot. Oanc). Tour-
nebu was a barony near Falaise.
William de Tumebu accompanied
the Conqueror 1066 (MSAN, 1867,
p. 181, &c.). King John granted
to Geoflry de Neville, Chereberge,
Dorset, which had belonged to
Richard Toraebue (Testa, 163). The
Barony of Tomebu held by Thomas
de T. 1166 consisted of twenty feea
(Feod. Norm. ap. Duchesne).

TamebalL See TubitbitlL.

Tamell. Roger Torael, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Tamer. In some cases, perhaps^
from the Tille of Tomeor, Nor-
mandy : usually^ however, from Le
Tumur, an employment which
included Norman and other, fami-
lies.

Tamejr, for ToUBNAT.

Tamliam. Gilbert, Lord of Gar-
lande, in Brie, t William I., had
issue Ansel de Garlande, Seneschal
of France 1108, and Gilbert de Gar-
lande, Butler of France ; the latter
of whom had issue G\^y, who pur-
chased Tumham, and went to Palee-
tme in 1147 (Des Bois). He had
issue Robert de Tumham, of Kent,

436

TUR

TYN

1166, 1165, And Michael de T., of
Surrey, II60. Stephen de Turnham
was a Baron t. Henry II. and
Richard I., and he is mentioned in
Normandy 1180-96 (MES). Stephen
de T. held in Salop 13th cent
(Testa).

Tnmejr, or Toumay. Robert de
Tomaio or Tomey, Alberic, Geryase,
Ralph, and Robert de Tomai, Nor-
mandy 1180-98 (MRS). Tomaiwas
in Normandy. Walter de Tomi held
it 1166 by Castle-guard (Feod«
Norm.). Goisfrid de Tomai held
a fief in Lincoln 1086 (Domesd.).
William de T. was Viscount of
LincoUi before 1130 (Rot. Pip.). The
name is frequetitly mentioned thence-
forth in England.

Tnmley. Richard Tomelvie^
Normandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Torpln, or Torpin. William Tor-
pin, Normandy 1180-96, and the
fief of Turpin au Bois (MRS);
William T. and the Estate of T.,
1198 (lb.) J Stephen Turpin, of
Engl., 1194-1200 (RCR) j Walter
T., of Dorset, 1202; WUUam, of
Gloucester and Oxford, 1282 (Rot.
Cane).

TnrraU. See TuBBELL.

Tnrreu. Radulphus Turel, Nor-
mandy (MSAN, V. 196) ; Peter and
Bernard Torel, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS) ; John, Robert, Roger T.,
1198 (lb.). The family of Torell or
Torrell was seated in Essex.

TnrriU. See TuBBELL.
• Tnson. See Tewson.

TuMoll. See Tassell.

Tustian, for Tustain or Tvsim.

Tnstiii. Geofifry, Robert, Nigel,
UnfridFitz-l^ustin, Normandy 1180-
96 (MRS) ; Robert and Roger Tus-
tin, 1198 (lb.) ; Robert Thurstein,
EngL c. 1272 (RH).
436

Tntln, for TusuN.

Tatt, for Tot. William, John|
Hugh, Robert de Tot, and the fief
of T., Normfendy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Matilda Tut, EngL c 1272
(RH).

Tween, for TwiNB.
SeeTwm^
William Tuine, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Nicholas,
Richard Twin, EngL c. 1272 (RH).

Twinn, for TwnoB.

TwUs, for Twist.

TwUt, the English form of Tor-
tus or Torto. Roger Tortus or De
Torto, Robert and Richer, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS). SeeTABTE.

Twltohett, for TuoHBTT.

Twite, for TuiTB.

Twoart, for Tort, or Tabib.

Twort, for Tort, or Tabib.

Tyan, for Ttas.

Tye. See Thies.

Tyer, or TrBBS. Walter Tier or
Tiers, and William, Normand/*
1180-95 (MRS).

Tyers. See Ttbb.

Tyas, or Tyes, a baronial name.
Terric, Theodorus, Richard Teu-
tonicus or Tyes, Normandy, t. John
(MSAN). SeeTmsa.

Tyes. See Thies.

Tylee. See TiLLT.

Tyler, from the fief and Castle of
Tilers or Tillers, Normandy. Gisle-
bert de Telieres and Gillo, 1180-98
(MRS) ; Ralph de Tilere, EngL c
1272 (RH).

TyUara, for Teillart, or TiUe-
ard.

Tylor. See Ttleb.

Tyley. Albercia and Robert de
Tylia or Tilia, Normandy, t Hen. 11.
(MSAN, V. 180) ; John Tille, EngL
c. 1272 (RH).

Tynte, for Test,

TYR

UMF

Tyrer, Stephen, Robert Terrer
or Terrier, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS).

Tyrem, for TlBBS.

Tyrrell, a baronial family. WH-
liam and Baldwin Tirol, or Tirell,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS), and the
fiefis of Tirol } also William, Roger,
Ralph Tyrel, 1198 (lb.). Walter T.
occurs in a charter of Henry I. to
Pive Abbey, Normandy, 1124 (Gall.
Christ, xi. 159). Walter Tirol, Cas-
tellan of Pontoise and Lord of Poix,
was living in the Vezin 1091. The
death of Rofiis was attributed to
him (Forester's Ordericus, iii« 263,
264). Walter Tiralde, 1086, was of
Essex, whence the Tyrrells of Essex,
Baronets. Hugh Tyrrel was granted
Castle Ejiock, Ireland, 1172, of which
his family long remained barons.

TysaU, for Tosell. See Tassell.

Tyser. See TizzASD.

Tyson, or Tisson, a baronial name.
The Tessons were commonly said to
have possessed a third of Normandy.
The name of this family was ori-
ginally Ticio, and it is stated to have
been seated in the vicinity of An-
gouleme (whence its Gothic origin
may be inferred), and to have been
distinguished in war against the

Saracens, c. 725 (Dos Bois/ Art.
Achard). The Tessons were after-
wards seated in Anjou (Vaultrier,
apud Mem. Soc. Ant Norm. x. 78).
Radulphus Taxo, of Angers, in 1028
witnessed a charter regarding the
Abbey of Coulombs (Gall. Christ
viu. 297, Instr.). Ralph T. led 120
knights of his barony to the aid of
Duke William at the battle of Yal
des Dunes, 1047, and was created
Viscount of the Cotentin. He founded
the Abbey of Fontenay, near Caen ;
and from him descended the power*
ful family of Tesson in Normandy.
Gilbert Tyson or Tesson, his brother,
obtained the Barony of Alnwick from
Edward the Confessor, and fell at
the battle of Hastings. William, his
son, had a dau. who m. Ivo do Yead.
Gilbert Tyson, another son, held
great estates in York, Lincoln, and
Notts 1086 (Domesd.). Adam Tyson
granted lands in Notts to the Hos-
pitallers, t Rich. I. (Mon. ii.), and
to Thurgarton Priory (lb. 93). In
the 13th cent. Warin Fitzgerold held
lands late the fee of Ralph Tesun
(Testa, 77). This family appears also
to have been the origin of those of
Pebct, Mabmion, and Bybon.
Tyte. SeeTiTE,

u

vaale. See Udall.

vaall, or Uvedale. Ansgot de
Ouvedale, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Walder de Hudal, 1198
(lb.). Peter de Uvedale was a
baron by writ 1331.

vaeii, for Udall.

Uffeii, for OyvBLL.

miman, for Allmak.

irmfirewUl, for Umfreville, a
Norman baronial name. The original
seat was at Amfreville, in the vis-
county of Evreux, which was held
by the service of two knights (Food.
Norm. Duchesne). This family
came to England at the Conqoeety

427

UMF

VAL

and Robert de Um&eTille reeeiyed
from the Conqueror a grant of the
baronies of Kedesdale and Prudhoe,
Northumberland, 1076 (Hodgson,
Northumb. i. n. 6). From him de-
scended the De Umfrevilles, Barons
of Prudhoe, of whom Hobert occurs
1110 as witness to the foundation of
Kelso Abbey (Kelso Ghartular. Ed.
Bannatyne), and Odonel was grand-
fiither of Richard de Umfireville of
Northumberland 1161-1182 (Hodg-
son). Gilbert de U., Baron of Prud-
hoe in 1248, m. the dau. of Malcolm,
Earl of Angus, and his son was Earl
of Angus 1296, and as such sat in
the English Parliament Robert
de Umfraville had witnessed the
foundation charter of Neath Abbey,
Glamorgan^ t. Henry I. (Mon. L
719), and from him descended a
branch seated in that county. His
descendant Henry de Humfreyille
held five knights' fees of the honour
of Gloucester 1201 (Hardy, Obi. et
Fin. 134). A branch also remained
in Normandy, descended from Walter
de Umfreville, who was at the battle
of Gisors 1097 (Ord. Vitalis, 767).
Robert de U. received at the Con- |

quest a grant of the barony of Redes-
dale, Northumberland, and had, 1.
Robert ; 2. Gilbert, who joined in
the Conquest of Glamorgan 1091 ;
8. Odonel, Baron of Redesdale and
Prudhoe. Hence the Barons Um-
freville, Earls of Angus.

Jtpton, Adam and Barnard de
Upton held U. 18th cent, from the
Honour of Totness (Testa). They
were probably descended from Ralph
Fitz-Stephen, t. Heniy H., and from
the arms appear to have been a
branch of De la Folic of Normandy,
seated in Wilts. See Foley. Hence
the Viscounts Templetown.

vrob, for Aboh.

irre, for EuBS.

Vssberi or Neville. James U.
the celebrated Archbishop of Ar-
magh, was a son of A. Ussher,^ one
of the six clerks in Chancery, de-
scended from a branch of the Nor-
man family of De Neville, which
assumed the name of Le Uschere
or Le Huissier, from the office
of Ostiarius granted to them by
King John. Of this family was
the gallant Admiral Sir Thomas
Ussher.

▼aotaer. William and Gilbert
Vacarius, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS) ; Clement, Hugh, John Vac-
cariufl, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

▼aae. See Wads.

▼ail. See Veal.

▼aile. See Veal.

▼alsejr. See Vaeeet.

▼alBejr. Philip, Eudo, Hugo de
Vaaceio, or Waaceio, Normandy,
1180-96. Juliana de Vaacy held 6
428

fees in barony, Normandy 1165 (Du-
chesne, Feod. Norm.). Guitbert de
Guaceio is mentioned in Normandy
c. 960 (Neustria Pia, 93).
vaianttne. See YAJXSmrB,
▼ale, a baronial name. Roger
de la Yale, Normandy 1180 (MRS) ;
Hugh de la Val^ Engl. c. 1272. In
1066 John de Laval witnessed a
charter in Normandy. Hugh de
Laval occurs in York t. Henry I,

VAL

VAB

(Moil iL 34) ; Wido, t Heniy IL |
(u. 664) ; and GUbert 11(56. The
latter was a baron in Northumber-
land (Lib. Niger).

▼alder. Qeoffiry Yaldare, Hugh
de Valdore, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS).

▼•leiuii for Valence. 80$ Val-

LAITCB.

▼aleiT; for St. Valery, a baronial
name, from St Valerji Normandy.
Gilbert, Advocate or Protector of
St VeJery, c. 090, m. a dao. of
Richard Duke of Normandy, by
whom he had Bernard, fatiier of
Walter de St Valery, and Richard
de Hugleville (who supported Duke
William against the rebellion of
William of Arques, 1053). Walter
de St Valery had extensive grants
in England t William L The fa-
mily remained in Berks and Hants
13th cent (PPW).

Valentine. William Valentinus
of Normandy, t Philip Augustus
(MSAN, V. 172). John and Henry
Valentm, EngL c. 1272 (RH).
Hence probably the names Ballan-
tine and Bannatyne.

▼alentiny, for Valeniins.
▼alee, for Valb.
▼allanoe, from Valence, Nor*
mandy. William and Richard de
V. and the fief of Valence, Nor-
mandy 1180-06 (MRS); Richard
de Valencie 1198 (lb.). WUliam
de Balance granted lands to Bor-
desley Abbey, Worcester, confirmed
by Richard L 1189 (Mon. L 804).
Alande Valence was a Baron in Bucks
1166 (Rot Pip.). This was a Noiw
man family, different from that of
Valence Earl of Pembroke ; and ap-
pears in Battle Abbey RolL Its
insertion there has been supposed to
determine the interpolated character

of that document, but the name does
not there bear any relation to the Va»
lences Earls of Pembroke, who came
to England in the thirteenth century.
▼aUenoejr. William de Walencio,
Normandy 1198 (MRS). See Val-
LANGB. General Vallancey, an able
writer on Irish hbtory.
▼allentin, for Valentinb.
▼allentlne, for Valbnunb.
▼aUer. The fief of Valeres,
Normandy, was held by John of
Gisors, t Philip-Augustus. Geoffry
de Valier, Herbert Waler, Nor*
mandy 1180-1200 (MRS). Roger
le Walur 1189, of Norfolk (Rot
Pip.). Se§ Wallbb.
▼allee, for Vallis.
▼allis. William de Valz, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; SibU de Va-
leise, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Vallinff*, for Valoonb.
▼alocne, a baronial name, from
Valognes, in the Gotentin, Nor*
mandy. Peter de V., with his
brothers, came to England 1006, and
1086 held 41 lordships in barony in
the Eastern Counties. Walter de
V. occurs t Rufus (Raine, North
Durham, App. 2). The family be-
came widely spread in England,
Scotland, and Ireland.
▼anoe, or Vans, a form of Vaxjx.
▼anier. See Vanctb.
See Vbitn.

, Richard Vanier, Robert
de Vanario, Normandy 1180 (MRS) ;
Walter le Vanner, EngL c. 1272
(RH).
▼ant, for Faukt.
▼arden. See Vabdon.
▼ardon. Durand Vardon, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS), armorially
identified with Vebdon.

▼arley. Robert de Verlie, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). Robert

429

VAR

VEN

de Verli held in Norfolk 1086;
Torald de V.^gave lands to Salop
Abbey, c. 1100 (Mon. i. 378). In
1086 Hugh and William de V. held
in Essex and York.
▼amelly for VemeuiL See VeBt

▼Amejr, or Vemey. Wigen'de
Verigny, or De Verincio, and Walter
de V. Nomaiandy 1180-95 (MRS) ;
also in 1198 (lb.).

▼aitar, for Fert6, See Bbowke.

▼arriUe, for Vireville, from that
place in Normandy. Walter de
WaraviUe, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS); Baldwin de Verevale,
Kent; 13th cent (Testa).

▼asejTy for Veset.

▼ass, for Wasse, or Waob»

▼asser, an abbreviation of Va-
vasour.

▼assie. See Vaizet.

▼astie, or Vestie. Walter Vesdie,
John v., Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Robert de Vesduit, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

▼atersy for Waters.

Vans. See Yaitz.

▼ause. See Yajjx,

▼aoz, a Norman and baronial
name. Robert de Vallibus, Ralph,
William, Stephen, Richard de V.,
William de Vals, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS). The Oastle of Vaux, or
de Vallibus, is mentioned by Orde-
ricus Vitalis (775). In 1080 Robert
de Vals, or Vaux, gave his tithes to
St Evroult (lb. 576). Robert held
fiefs 1086 in the Eastern' Counties,
and by gift of Ranulph Meschin,
Dalston, Cumberland (Mon. i. 400).
Hubert de V., his brother, by ^t of
the same, held Gillesland, from
whom descended the Lords Vaux of
G. Another brother, Aitard de V., I
430

held in Norfolk in 1086; and
Ranulph de Vaux in Cumberland.

▼avasoiir. John, Ralph, Richard,
Peter, Geoffiy, William Vavassor,
Normandy 1180-95. Alexander,
Gervase, Richard, Robert, Walter,
William, 1198 (lb.). Of these
Robert occurs in Cambridge, Lin-
coln, and Notts; William in York
and the North. This family has
always remained in Yorkshire.
William V. occurs in York 1165
as a considerable landholder (Lib.
Niger).

', for Vavasour.
See Vavasour.
,orVaudr^. Geofl5ry Val-
dard, or Vaudar^, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS). Richard de Valdairie,
or Vaudairie, 1198 (lb.). Robert de
Valdari, of Hunts 1164 (Rot Pip.).

▼asejr. See Vaizet.

▼eal, a Norman and baronial
name. Peter de Vetula, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Robert de Vetula
1198 (lb.). Robert VieL (lb.).
Richard, TTOUam Tiel, Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.)* Richard, Roger de
Vetula 1202 (Rot Cane). The
family was formerly of great con-
sequence, and Peter le Veel or de
Veel was summoned by writ 1841
as a baron.

Veale. See Veal.
iS^ee Verb.
See Vere.
, for* Vear.

Ranulph de Viry had a
grant in Normandy from Ejng John
(MSAN, V. 121). Drogo de Virrie
1198 (MRS). John Viry, Engl. c.
1272 (RH).

▼enable, for Venables.

▼enables, a baronial name, from
Venables, near Evreux, Normandy.

VEN

VER

The family does not appear under
this name in Normandy^ its proper
name being le Yenour, or Venator.
AmulphjGisleberty Gaufiridus, Hugh^
Eichard Venator, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS). Richard V. 1198 (lb.).
Gislebert Venator, or De Venables,
held the barony of Einderton,
Oheshire, 1086| from whom descend-
ed the V.s, barons of Einderton,
and many other families. See
Leigh, Towitelet. See alsoGsos-

TEN0B«

▼eneri or le Venur. See Vbn-

ABLES.

▼oneAi, for Venus, or Be Venoiz.
William Marescallus de Venoix, or
Venois, held from Philip Augustus
in Normandy (MSAN, v. 176). See
Hashnos. Robert de Venuiz occurs
in Wilts IISO. Leonard de V. held
a barony in Essex 1165 (Lib. Niger).

▼eim. John de Vein, Normandy
1198. GeoffrydeVenis(Ib.). Rualen
de Vein 1180-95 (lb.). Ralph and
Thomas de Vein, Engl. c. 1198
(ROR).

Vennell. See FsimELL.

Venner. See Yaswer.

▼entom, for Vendome. See
FnrcH.

▼enter, for Venator-. See Ven*

ABLBS.

▼enters. Ralph Ventras, or
Vintras, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).
Ralph de Vintyr, Engl, c 1272
(RH).

▼entbam, for Vendome. See
Vewtom.

▼entrie, or Ventras. See YjsS'

TEB8,

▼enoB. See Veness.
▼eraen, for Vebdon.
▼erdin, for Verdon.
▼erooe. See ViBao.
▼erdon, or De Verdun, a Norman

baronial name. Robert, and Robin,
Ralph, Thomas, Ranulph, Richard
de Verdun, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Thomas, Robert de Ver-
don 1198 (lb.). Verdun was near
Avranches. Bertram de V. came to
England 1066, and 1086 held as a
baron in Bucks (Domesd.). In
1165 Bertram and Walter de V.
held baronies in Stafford and Oxford.
Hence the Barons de V. by writ
1295, 1332.

▼ere, a Norman baronial name.
Henry de Ver, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). The name is derived from
Ver, near Bayeux and Caen. Ver
was part of the ducal demesne 1026,
when it was included in the dowry
of the duchess Judith. It was after-
wards granted to this family, of
whom Alberic de Ver occurs 1058
(Gall. Ohrist xi. 108). He had
issue : 1. Alberic de Ver, Chamber-
lain, a baron 1086, ancestor of the
Earls of Oxford (See Dugdale) ; 2.
Humphry Fitz-Alberic, a baron in
Norfolk and Suffolk 1086, ancestor
probably of the Barons Hunting-
field ; 3. Emeis de Ver, of Holder-
nesse and Lincoln, ancestor of the
families of De Ver, Gousell, and
Thobold. See Mae^deyille.

▼erejr. See Veabt.

▼erpe, or Vierge, a foreign name,
of which the Latin form VntGO
remains also, but which has not
been identified.

▼erinaer, or Warrender — per-
haps a form of Warenger. N.
Warenger, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS). Henry Varencer, or le
Warencer, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).
Hence the baronets Warrender.

▼erlfy, for Feritate, or Fert^.
See "BtLOWiTB,

▼emnU, for Vemoil or VemeuiL

4.^1

VEB

VES

Tustin de Vernol, Normandy 1180
(MRS). Vemeuil was near Evreux.
King John confirmed to Nun-
Appleton Priory, York, the gift of
Henry Fitz-Henry de Vemoil (Mon.
L 909). Henry de Vemoil was one
of the ' fideles * and principal men
of Ireknd 1301 (PPW).

▼emejr. Ranulph, and Roger
de Yemai, and the Forest of Vemai|
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). PhUip-
pas Vemei 1195 (lb.). Vemai was
near Bayeuz, Normandy. Gerelinus
de V. c 1080 granted lands to St.
Peter Conches (GalL Christ zL
132, Instr.) ; and Ralph de V. about
the same time held, jointly with
Ralph de Toeni, lands at Bois-
Raillate (Ibid.). Wafter de V.
occurs in Cambridge 1158, Richard
de Y. in Stafford t. Richard L
Hence the Earls of Fermanagh,
and Lords Willoughby de Broke.

▼embam, for Yebnuh.

▼emon, a Norman baronial
name. William, Richard, Garvin,
Ralph, de Vernon, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS). Roger was Baron of
Vernon c. 1030, about which time
his dau. Blithiidis was married.
She in 1082 granted to Trinity,
Caen, the lands at Vernon given to
her by her father Roger. The grant
was made with consent of William,
her nephew, then Lord of Vernon
(QaU. Christ, xi. 70, Instr.). This
William recovered Vernon (which
had been granted to Count Guy of
Burgundy) j and from him descended
the Barons of Vernon, who held
sixty-one knights' fees in barony;
and of whom William de V. founded
the Collegiate Church at Vernon in
1160 (GalL Christ xi. 583). William
L had several brothers who came to
England 1066, viz., 1. Richard; 2.
432

Walter of Cheshire 1086, d. s. p. ;
8. Alured of Suffolk, living 1086.
Richard held sixteen lordships in
barony in Cheshire 1086, and is said
to have been heir of his brother
Walter. Hugh, his son , had Walter,
fSather of Warin, father of Richard,
barons of Shipbroke. The latter
had: 1. Warin, ancestor of the
Vemons, barons and earls of Ship-
broke ; 2. William, Chief Justice of
Chester, ancestor of the Vemons of
Haddon, and of the Lords Vernon.

Vemnm^ for VsBNOir.

▼ero. Simon Verot, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS).

▼erral, for VEBBiJi..

▼errall. Richard and Baldwin
Verol, Normandy 1180 (MRS).

▼erralls. See Vebball.

▼erreU. See Vebbauu

▼errejr. See Vbbet.

▼errier, for Febbenu

▼enill, for VsbkelIn

▼eninaer. See VERlin>BB.

▼eiry, for Vebby.

▼ersejr, for Farsi, or FufiSE.

▼ertae. See Vibttte.

Very. See Vebbt.

▼esey, or De Vesci, a baronial
name. The elder branch of the
family of De Burgh. SerlodePem*
broke, or de Burgh, who appears to
have been one of those who accom-
panied Amulph de Montgomery to
the conquest of Pembroke c 1090,
was high in favour with Henry L,
and held from him Burgh and
Knardesburgh, Yorkshire (Rot Pip.
31 lieu. I. ; Mon. i. 743). He had a
son, Osbert, who was d. before 1130
(Rot. Pip.)? when Eustace, son of
John, brother of Serlo, was consti-
tuted his heir. Osbert, his nephew,
had been justiciary with him in
York before 1130 (Rot Pip.). He

VES

VID

was probably anceetor of the Lords
Pons, or Foyntz, of Gloucester. It
appears that Serlo and John his
brother, and a third brother (the
father of Osbert), were sons of Osbert
Fitz-Pons, or De Pons, who is men-
tioned t William I. See Olipfobd.

Eustace fltz-John above men-
tioned m. the heiress of Vesci, and
acquired with her the barony of
Alnwick. His son assumed the
name of Vesci. It is needless to
state the details of the history of
this family, which appear in Dug-
dale and Banks. On the extinction
of the direct male line 1295, the
next heir male was descended from
William de Vesci, brother of Eustace
II. and of Warin (whose descendant
in the female line, John de Aton,
inherited the estates). William paid
a fine 1199 in Northumberland
(Hodgson, iii., iii., 65) ; and occurs
again there in 1200 (lb. 74). In
1348 Alicia was widow of William
de Vesci (lb. i., iii., 76). In 1340
Robert Vesey occurs (lb. iii., ii.,
316); and in 1421 Agnes Vescy
(iii., ii. 316). We next find the
family in Durham ; John Veysey
being of Conisclifie 1436, where the
family bore the arms of De Vesci
(Surtees, iii. 379). Another branch
was of Newlands, Durham, c. 1500,
firom which descend the Viscounts
de Vesci (Durham Visit 1615).

Vesper. See Vospeb.

Vessel, or Vassall. Robert de
Wacellis, Roger Wasel, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Stephen Vassel,
Engl, c 1272 (RH).

▼essey. See Vjbsst.

▼esard. See Fessabt.

▼esey, for Vbsey.

▼lal, or Vyell. See Veax.

viaiiS; or De Vielles, from VielleS;

Normandy. Humphrey de VetuliSi
or Vielles, 11th cent., ancestor of
the house of Beaumont, Earls of
Leicester and Mellent This was
probably a younger branch.

Vian. Tustin and William de
Viana, Normandy 1198 (MRS).
The UmfreyiUes were Lords of
Tours and Vian, Normandy, of whom
this was probably a branch.
• Vioarey. See Vicaky.

Vioars. See ViCKEBS.

Vioarj'. William de la Vacherie,
Normandy, was granted the estate
of his uncle William de la V. in
Normandy by King John (MSAN,
V. 115). Richard de Vickery, Engl.
c. 1272 (RH).

Viok, from the fief of Vic, Nor-
mandy (MRS). Robert de Vico,
Engl, c 1272 (RH).

▼token. Of Vicker, for Vaccar.
See Vacheb.

Viokery. See Vicabt.

▼Ickress. See Viceers.

▼lotor, or St. Victor, a Norman
baronial name, the family being a
branch of Mortimer. Gilbert St Vio-
toris, Normandy 1180 (MRS), and
the fief and Abbey of St. V. The
Abbey of St Victor in the Caux 1074
was founded by Roger Mortimer.
Simon Victor held in Northampton
13th cent (Testa) ; and in 1275
James de St Victor was assessor of
aids in Essex and Herts (PPW).

Viotors, for Victor.

Viaeon. Henry Vidion, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS) J Roger Wid-
ding, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

ViOler, armorially identified with
Vidlow, or Vis de Lu. See Fidler.
Humphry Vis de Lou held a barony
in Berks 1086 (Domesd.). He also
held as mesne lord in Berks and
Hants (Ibid.); and Ralph Vis-de-

F 488

VIE

VIN

leW| hiB brother, held lands in Nor«
folk (Ibid.). From the Berkshire
line descended Walkelin Yis-de-leu,
who returned his barony in Berks
1165 as held by the service of one
knight (Lib. Niger), and Sir WiUiam
Vis-de-lou, of Berks, who c. 1300
bore three wolves' heads (Palg. P.
Writs). Of the Norfolk line de-
scended from RalphyWiUiam de Vis-
de-lou was Lord of 'Visdelieus' in
Shelfhanger in 1170 (Blomefield, I
114^117). In 1300 WilHam Vis-de-
lou was living. His son Sir Thomas
left two daughters, his heirs. A
branch was seated for seven genera-
tions at Shotley, Suffolk, and bore
three wolves' heads (Ibid.). In 13th
cent. Winemar V. held Stotel, Suf-
folk, and Walchelin V. a fief at
Shotley (Testa de Neville). In
1329. Sir William de Vis-de-lew pre-
sented to the Rectory of Santon,
Norfolk, and in 1374 John Jemagan
m. the dau. of Sir Thomas Vis-de-
low (Blomefield, ii. 157, 415).

VieL See VlAXLS.

▼iffen, for Vigor.

Viffne, for Vine, or ViAN.

▼liTiies, for ViANS.

▼ifpo, or De Vico. See Veck.

▼iffor. Richard de St. Vigor,
and William Anglicus de St. Vigor,
Normandy 1198 (MRS); Thomas
de St. Vigor, Essex 1199 (RCR).
St. V. was near Evreux. Drogo de
S. V. witness 1066 to a charter Nor-
mandy (Gall. Christ., xi. 60). Hum-
phry de S. V. a baron in Wilts 1165
(Lib. Niger). Thomas de S. V.
1283 summoned to a council at
Shrewsbury (PPW).

ViKurs, for Vigor.

▼lie, for Vaile.

vman. See VnxiERS.

▼lUlen. Eoscelin, Robert, Wil-
434

Uam, Richard, Geofirji GeoeUa, Gil*
bert de Vilers or Villers, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) ; Almaric, Esmale^
Geofi&y, Nicholas, Richard, William
de VilerB, Normandy 1198 (lb.).
These seem to have belonged to
different families, there being several
places so named in Normandy ; and
there are five different coats belong-
ing to these families in Ikigland.

Roger de Vilers is mentioned 1066
as one of the barons who attended
the Council of William I. before the
Conquest (Wace, ii. 127). He had
Galferius de V., who accompanied
the Conqueror 1066, and witnessed
a charter of St. Ebrulf 1081
(Nicholls^ Leic. iiL 189). He had
a son, from whom descended the
Villierses of Gloucester, who bore a
cross, as did the rest of the family ;
also Paganus de V., who obtained
the barony of Warrington from
Roger de Poitou t WiUiam I.
(Raines). Paganus was also Lord
of Crosby, Lancashire, and had pos-
sessions in Notts and York (Nicholls^
Leic, iii. 189, 197). He had issue —
1. William ; 2. Arnold (Mon. ii. 369,
d. 8. p.) ; 8. Alan, of Trafford, an-
cestor of the Baronets Trafford.
William de Villiers, Baron of War-
rington, was father of Paganus de
v., who had issue — 1. Matthew,
whose d. and heir carried the barony
to the family of Le Botiler; 2.
William, of Notts, ancestor of the
Villierses of Brokesby,Dukes of Buck-
ingham, Viscounts Purbeck, Earls of
Jersey and of Grandison.

▼llilngrer, for Warenger. ^S^
Verinder.

▼Ince. Herbert de Vinaz, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).

▼incett, for Vincent.

vine. See Vbot.

VIN

VYV

Vlnen. Itobert de Veimons,
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Hugh and
John de Vinon, EngL c 1272 (RH).

Vincent. N. Vincent, Thomas
v., Harvey Ktz-V., WiUiam V.,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Robert
Fitz-V., EngL c. 1198 (RCR) ; John,
Robert, Thomas V., Engl. c. 1272
(RH) : hence the Baronets Vincent.

▼Inejr, firom Vignie, Normandy.
Alberic de la Vignie held lands from
Philip Augustus (MSAN, v.). Ma-
tilda la Vine, Engl, c 1272 (RH).

Vlnis, for Fynes. See Fnmis.

Vinn, for Venn.

Vinson, for Vincent.

Vinson, for Vincent.

Vlntor. See Ventebs.

Vinton, for Venton, or Fbnton.

Vlpan, or De Vieuxpont, a
Norman baronial name. Fulco de
Veteriponte, Robert, Osbert, Gisle-
bert, William, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Fulco, Robert, William
de V. P., 1198 (lb.). WUUam de
Veteriponte or Vezpont was at the
battle of Hastings (Wace, ii. 230).
The family was of great importance
in Normandy, and in England ac-
quired the barony of Westmoreland.
(See Dugdale, Banks.)

Vlrffo. See Veroe, or Vierge.

Vlrgoe. See Vntoo.

Virtue. Ranulph (de) la Vertu,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS). The
arms of Virtue of Berks are pre-
served by Robson.

vise. See Wtsb.

Vlslok. See PnTSiCE.

viTteB. Denis Vivian, Normandy

1180-96; N. de Viviano (lb.);
Ralph Vivianus or Vivien, 1198
(lb.) ; John Vivyan, Engl, c 1272
(RH). Gilbert and Hugh Fitz-
Vivien occur in Suffolk and Berks
1194 (RCR); Henry V. in Cam-
bridge 1226 (Hardy, Rot. Claus.).
The name of Vyell occurs in Essex,
Vivian in Suffolk (Rot Hiundr.),
and Sir Vyell Vivian was seated in
Cornwall, probably by marriage
(Lysons). He was father of Ralph,
£EitJier of Richard, fJEither of Wlllifun,
M.P. 1325, ancestor of the Vs. of
Trelowarren, baronets, and Vivian
of Trenowth, Lords Vivian,

Vlnard. See Fbssabt.

Vlme. See Wyse.

Vlner, for Vizard.

Voak, for Vokes.

Voako, for Vokes.

VoUe, for Viel. See Veal.

Voke. See VoKES.

Vokes; for Vaxtx.

Voike, for Vokes.

Vorley. See Vablby,

Vofto, for Vattx.

Vosper, for Waspre, or Guaspre,
of Normandy. Osmund de Waspria
witnessed a charter of the De Clares
t. Henry I. (Mon. i 246). Ralph
de Waspre, Robert, and William W.
occur in Wilts 13th cent (Testa).

Vosper. See Vespeb.

Voss, for Foss.

Vonles. See VowLBS.

Vowler. See Fowleb.

Vowies, for Fowell. See Fowls

Vyse. See Vise.

SeeYiviAS.

pf2

436

w

WAG

WAL

"VTace. Kadulphus Wace, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MKS); Hugh de
Wasa, 1198 (lb.) ; WiUiam Wace,
Eng. c. 1272 (BH).

Vaok, for Wac, or Wake.

"VTaeick; for Waxe.

"VTaelend. See Watlaih).

"VTaaaeU. Walchelin Vaduil,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Walter
de WeduU, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

"VTaaauoTe, for Yadelou, Wad-
low, or Visdelou. See Vidlbr.

"VTade. William, Humphry, Mat-
thew de Vado, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Adam, Andrew, &c. de
Wade, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

"VTaday. See Wadey.

"VTaaey. Henricus deVada, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

"Vradie. See Wadet.

"VTadlaw. See Waddiloye.

Wadsworth or De Tilly. See

WORDSWOBTH.

"VTaffgrett. Radulphus Faget, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS). The name
was probably changed to Vaget, and
then Waget by pronunciation.

"VTaffland, for Wayland.

"Vraiffb, for Waiqht.

Waiffbt, for Wait.

'Wain, for Wane.

"Waine, for Waite.

Wait. Robert La Waite, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS) ; William La
Waite, Eng. 1199 (RCR); Adam
La Wayte, &c., Eng. c 1272
(RH).

iRTalBteil, for Wastell.

"Waite. See Wait.

"Waites. See Waite.

"Waits. See Wait.

Wake, a baronial name. William
and Baldwin de Wac, Normandy, t
Philip Augustus (MSAN, v.) ; Wil-
436

liam and Gilbert Vaca, or de la Wac,
1180 (MRS) ; Baldvinus Wac, Nor-
mandy 1198 (lb.). Li England the
name was sometimes translated into
' Vigil,' as in 1130 John Vigil had
pardons in Oxford (Rot. Pip.).
Hugh Wac, probably his son, ac-
quired estates in Lincoln by m. with
the heir of Richard de Rullos, and
is mentioned 1156, 1166. At the
same time Simon W. and YmMd
W. held fees respectiTely in Lin-
coln and Wilts. William Wace or
Wake was of Oxford 13th cent., and
the heirs of Reginald W., of the
same county, held lands in Wilts.
The Baronets Wake, the Lords
Wake of Lydall, and Archbishop
Wake were of this family.

Wakelin. N. and Robert Val-
chelinus, or Walchelinus, Normandy
1180-05 (MRS) ; Richard WalcUn,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

'Wakelingr. Alan,WilliamWauke-
lin, Normandy 1198 (MRS).

"Walana, for Waylaio).

W^aiaeffrave, or De Maloure, of
Bretagne. Maloures or Malesoures
was near St. Brieux, Bretagne. Du-
rand de Malesoures lived c 1040.
He had two sons, who came to
England 1066. 1. Adam Fitz-
Durand, who held in Essex 1080 ;
and 2. Fulcher de Maloure, whose
barony was in Rutland, and who
held in Northants from Countess
Judith 1086, Walgrave (Bridges,
Northante, ii. 127). Henry Male-
soures, t Henry H., held Waldgrave
from David King of Scots, successor
of Countess Judith. Walter Male-
soures, by a fine levied 1236, conveyed
a knight's fee inWaldgrave to Geoffry
M. Richard de M. in 1296 held

WAL

WAL

Waldgraye of the honour of Hunt-
ingdon (Oountess Judith's). His
nephew John, son of Wfdter de
Waldgrave, held W. (Testa).
Hence the family of Waldegrave,
who bore per pale or per pale in-
dented, as did Maloure,orMalesoure8|
or Malory. Hence the Earls of Wal-
degrave, the gallant Admiral, Lord
Eadstoc^.

"VTale, for Vale.

"VTales, for Wale.

"Vralejr, for Valet.

"VTaikeri or Walcher. See Wal-

LIKEB.

"VTalL Nicholas and Odo de
Muro, Normandy 1180 (MRS);
Gilbert de Walle, John de la Walle,
EngL c. 1272 (RII); Robert de
Vallo, Warwick 1165 (Rot Pip.).

"Vrau, or de Valle. Ralph, Heniy,
Robert, Warin, Goscelin, Saifred,
William, Richard de Valle, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS) ; Robert de
Valle, Ralph and Richard de Valeia,
Engl, c 1198 (RCR).

"VTaiiaee. Roger, Hugh, Ralph,
William Le Waleis, Nonnandy
1180-95 (MRS). The name of Le
Walleis or Wallensis was frequent
in the English records.

Wallace, or de Corcelle, of Nor-
mandy. According to Chalmers
(GaL i. 577), the ancestors of Sir
William Wallace, Regent of Scot-
land, were an Anglo-Norman race,
who settled in Ayr and Renfrew
under Walter Fitz-Alan, the first
Steward of Scotland {see Stuabt).
The fiftmily of Walensis, originally
de Corcelle, derived from William
Walensis, who c. 1160 granted lands
to Melrose Abbey, sealing with an
eagle (probably a device). (H.
Laing, Scottish Seals, 139.) Ri-
chard Walensis, his 80xi| witnessed

charters of Walter fltz-Alan ; and
granted lands to Melrose Abbey
(Chart. Mailros. ; Laing, 140). - .Shr
Richard Walensis, his son, in. 1220
bore a lion rampant surmounted by
a bendlet, the family arms, as ap-
pears by'hb seal. From him de-
I scended Wallace of Craigie and
Riccartoun. Henry W., brother of
the first Richard Walensis (Chart
Paisley), was father of Sir Malcolm,
father of the great Sir William
Wallace.

This family came from Salop with
the Fitz- Alans. Blakeway remarks
on the name in the Fitz-Alan-char-
ters, as an evidence of the Shrop-
shire origin of the latter (Sherifib of
Shropshire) ; and Eyton observes
the name of Walensis as from Shrop-
shire (Hist Salop, vii. 225). The
family of W. were tenants of the
Fitz-Alans of Salop, for Roger W.
in 1165 held from them (Lib. Niger).

In 1086 Roger de Corcelle, a
Baron of Wilts, &c., held nine lord-
ships in Salop from Hugh Earl of
Salop. Richard de Corcelle or Pin-
cema, and other members of the
family were also settled in Salop,
where Richard, with his brother
Robert Pincema, witnessed a charter
of Picot de Say to Salop Abbey, c.
1090. The family of Corcelle took
part with Robert of Normandy, and
lost their estates. Richard Pincema
or De Corcelle and his sons took re-
fuge in Wales. After some time
the heir of Roger de Corcelle was
granted the hundred of Frome, So-
merset; and Richard Walensis (or
de Corcelle), returning from Wales,
obtained from the Fitz-Alans the
fief of Tassley, Salop, which had be-
longed to his fiftther. He in 1120-26
witnessed a charter of Ranulph, E.

437

WAL

WAL

of Chester (Mon. i. 260). Richard
W,, his son, is mentioned (Mon. i.
461) as witnessing a charter of Bea-
trix de Say. William Walensis, his
brother, founded the Scottish family.
See Chtjrchill.

The remarkable fact with regard
to the two branches of the Coreelle
family in Somerset and Salop is,
that while the latter (as appears
from the arms borne by "Walensis
in Scotland) bore a lion rampant de-
bruised by a bendlet, the former (as
appears by the arms which de-
scended to the great Duke of Marl-
borough) bore tne very same arms ;
merely varied in tincture. The two
branches thus seem to have been
armorially identified in the 12th
century.

"VTaUbank, for Malbakk. See
Mtlbank.

Waller, or Valers, one of those
families of VrLLiERS which bore a
bend or a fesse. Valers and Waller
bore the same. Alexander de Wal-
ler held from Earl Bigod 1165 (Rot.
Pip.). Robert de Willers of York
1194, and Robert de Walur of Essex
1198, were probably the same per-
son (RCR). Michael de Valers or
Vilers was summoned from Glou-
cester in 1300 for military service in
Scotland rPPW). From Walers or
Valers, of the Eastern Counties, pro-
bably descended the Kentish family
of Waller, who bore three leaves on
a bend voided. Of this family were
Sir WiUiam Waller, the Parlia-
mentary General; and Edmond
Waller, the poet

Wallett, for Willett.

'WalillLer. Richard Wilekier, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

"VTailis. Secane Wallis, Nor-
438

mandy 1180-^5 (MRS); John de
WaUes, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

"VTalUs. See Wallace.

"VTallop, or Peverel. The family
of Peverel of Normandy appears to
have been possessed of Tenchebrai,
in the Duchy. Ranulph P. m.
Maude fltz-Ingelric, who had been
a concubine of Duke William, and
became ancestor by her of the pow-
erful baronial families of Peveril
of Notts, Peveril of London, Peveril
of Dover, Peveril of Brunne, Pevexil
of Essex, and Peveril of Salop. Wil-
liam Peverel, brother of Ranulph,
witnessed in 1075 the Foundation
Charter by William de Braiose of
Sele Abbey, Sussex (Mon. i. 581).
He and his descendants held four
knight^s fees in Sompting and Ew-
hurst from the Barons of Braiose
(Testa, 222). In 1086 he also held
Hovestone, Hants, from the See of
Winchester (Domesd.). William
Peverel, his son, held a knight's fee
from the See of Winchester, which
he appears to have alienated on ob-
tainmg Berton, Hants (Lib. Niger).
Robert Peverel, his son, 1166 witii
Norman de NormanviUe (see Bas-
sett) held a fee in Sussex in barony,
also Berton and other lands in Hants
by ancient enfeoffment in barony
(Lib. Niger). His son, Robert
Peverel, had — 1. Andrew, who had
livery of Berton, &c., Hants 1226
(Roberts, Excerpta, i. 162), had
writs of military summons in 1341
and 1260, and was ancestor of the
great family of Peverel, of Sussex,
Hants, and Dorset ; 2. Peter Peverel,
or De Berton, who t Henry HI. m,
Alice, dau. and heir of Robert, Lord
of Wallop, Hants, by whom he ob-
tained large estates in that county,

WAL

WAL

whence the name and arms ofWallop
were assumed by his descendants^ of
whom Sir Oliver Wallop, a gallant
commander at the battle of Mussel-
burgh, was ancestor of the Earls of
Portsmouth.

"WaUs, for Wallis.

"Wulper, for Walpole.

IValpole, appears to have been a
branch of Baynard or Beaumont, of
Maine, bearing their arms with a
slight difference. Reginald de W.
t. Henry I. held from the See of Ely
(Blomefield, Norfolk, vii. 105), and
had Richard, who t. Stephen m. the
d. and heir of Houton. Ralph Fitz-
Richard, his son, who held from the
See of Ely 1166 (Lib. Niger), occurs
as Ralph de Bellomont t. Henry H.
(Blomefield, x. 76). He had Josce-
line, liying 1199, ancestor of the
Earls of Orford, and of the cele-
brated minister Sir Robert Walpole.

IValrond, a baronial name.
Geofiry, Hamo Waleran, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS). Walter Waleran
held a barony of 25 fees in England
1165, and 1216 Robert Waleran was
Baron of Kilpec.

'Walsli. See Benn-Walsh.

'Walsli, or Waleys. <Sm Wallace.

IValslnffbam, or De ClariB, from
Walsingham, Norfolk. Blomefield
states that Sir Francis Walsingham,
Queen Elizabeth's great minister,
descended from Thomas W., who
removed from Norfolk to Kent, and
d. c. 1456 (yiL 270), whose ancestor
Sir Richard W., of Norfolk, t. Ed-
ward III. was son of Thomas, son of
Sir Richard, a Justiciary in Norfolk
1304, whose father, Richard, had
lived t. Henry III. The latter was
probably a son of William de Clare,
who died seized of Walsingham
1267, and brother of Richard, Earl

of Glare (father of Thomas and
Gilbert). William de C. also ap-
pears as ' De Walsingham ' (Roberts,
Excerpta, ii. 308). This descent of
the Walsinghams is inferred from
the surname, the possession of the
estate of Walsingham, and the
similarity of Christian names. The
family of De Clare had long possessed
an estate at W., for on the founder
tion of Walsingham Abbey in the
12t;h century, the grants of Geoffiry
de Faverches at W. were confirmed
by Roger, Earl of Clare. The estate
of W. was granted to William de 0.
by his brother. Earl Richard.

IValter. Robert, Drogo, William,
Hugh Walter, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Osbert, Robert, William
W. 1198 (lb.); Hugh Walter, Essex,
1194 (RCR) ; John, Richard, Wil-
liam Walter, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

"Walten. See Walteb. Ai^
morially identified.

"Waltlier, for Walter.

iValton, or De Cramaville, from
CramaviUe, near Evreux, Normandy.
The family held a fief in Essex from
the barony of Peverel from the Con-
quest (Testa, 268). Osbert de C.
held lands in Essex 1165 (Lib.
Niger) ; Roger and Henry de C. in
the 13th cent. A branch was early
seated in Yorkshire, of which Robert
de Cramaville gave lands at Walton
to Fountains Abbey (Burton, Mon.
Ebor. 200). His descendants, who
bore the name of * De Walton,' were
also benefactors to Fountains and
Bridlington. John de Wanton had
fr«e warren on his lands in York t.
Henry HI. In 1316 the heirs of
Gilbert de W. were landowners in
York, and 1324 Sir Robert de W.
was made prisoner at the battle of
I Boroughbridge (PPW). After this

439

WAL

WAR

the family lost its consequence, but
still continued in the same vicinity,
where its descendant, the learned
Brian Walton, Bishop of Chester,
and author of the * Polyglott,' was
bom.

IValwin. Amulphus Wauvaln or
Walvain, Normandy 1108 (MRS) ;
Robert de Valuinis, England c. 1198
(ROR). The name of Waiwyn
flourished in Hereford.

'Walwjrn. Geoffry Wawein, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).

IVand, for Gand.

IVane. Robertus Huan, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); John
Huene, England c. 1272 (RH).

IVanner. Richard Yanier, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Walter le
Vanner, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

IVaiisey. Robert de Wancy,
Wancie, or Wansie, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS), also 1198 (lb.). Hugh
and Osbeme de Wanceio held fiefs
in Suffolk 1086 (Domesd.). The
family afterwards appears in Wilts,
NorthantB, Itutland, Berks, Devon,
Suffolk.

IVaple, or Waspail. Henry
Wapul held his lands in Normandy
by serjeantry at the Castle of Rouen
t Philip Augustus (MSAN, v. 171).
Henry, Roger Waspail, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Roger Waspail, Wilte
1130 (Rot. Tip.). Roger W. 1165
held five fees from the Earl of
Gloucester (Lib. Niger). Sir Roger
Aspal was of Suffolk in 1300 (PPW).

IVaples, for Waple.

IVarbey, for Wakbots.

IVarboys, from Verbois, near
Rouen, Normandy (Lower). Walter
Wardebois, Engl. 1194 (RCR).

IVartmrton. See Sfenceb.

IJITarby. See Warboys.

"Ward, from Gar or Garde^ near
440

Corbeil, Isle of France. Ingelram
de Warda occurs in Northants 1130,
and Ralph de Gar in Norfolk t.
Henry IT. (Blomefield, ix. 5). John
de Warda of Norfolk occurs 1194
(RCR). In 1286 and 1290 Stephen
de Ware and Thomas de W. are
mentioned as holding fiefs there
(Ibid. 369, 360). From the latter
descended the Lords of Tottington,
Pickenham, and Dudlington, of
whom John Ward 14th cent, ac-
quired Kirkby-Beadon, and from
him lineally descended the first Lord
Ward and the Earls of Dudley.

The Viscounts Bangor descend
from a branch seated in Yorkshire,
where Robert de la Gar 12th cent
gave lands to Selby Abbey (Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 396), after which Simon
Warde held a knight's fee in York
1165 (Lib. Nig.), and withTraiiam,
his son, gave lands to Esholt Priory
(Ibid. 139). Robert de la Warde
was summoned by writ as a baron
1299. A branch settled in Ireland
t. Elizabeth, from which descend
the Viscounts Bangor.

IVarde, for Wabd.

'Wardell. See Fakdell.

'WardiiL See Wardell.

"Wardle. See Wardell.

iXTarden, or Wardein, for De
Gardino, or Garden.

^See Warre.

I, or De Vere. Of this
name was William Warham, Arch-
bishop of Canterbury. This is a
branch of the house of De Vere, de-
scended from Emeis, probably a
brother of Alberic de Ver, who ac-
companied the Conqueror. His de-
scendants possessed Gousell, Lincoln,
and were thence named De Gousell.
(5fee Thorold.) Robert Fitz-Emeis,
his 8on^ had a grant of Waihami

WAR

WAS

Norfolk, from Henry I.^ and had
issue — Eudo, who had hinds at Gou-
sell (Burton, Mon. Ehor. 230), father
of William, father of Eohert Htz-
Emeis, who preferred to retain his
Norman estates, whereupon Warham
was given to the De Clares. Peter
de Warham (mentioned 1199), pro-
bably son of William Fitz-Eudo, and
Walter de Warham occur t. John,
and Robert de W., Bishop of
Chichester, was of the fitmilv. The
Warhams bore the arms of Gousell
(a fesse), adding in chief one or three
goats* heads (a branch of the Gbu-
sells still bears three goats. See
Thobold) and three escallops in
base. The Gousells bore three mart-
lets in chief and three in base.

IVarln. Robert, John, Ralph,
Clapion Warin, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Richard Warin, Engl. c.
1198 (RCR); GeojBEry, Henry, &c.,
Warin or iltz-Warin, EngL c. 1272
(RH).

'WarlBf , for Wakin.

IVarlten, for Waliebs.
I, for Warren.
>, for Warren (Lower).
Richard, Hubert, Wil-
liam Warterus, Normandy 1180-95
(MRS); Hubert Wamier, 1198
(lb.) ; Geoffry, Robert, John War-
nerius, Wamir, le Warner, EngL c.
1272 {RH).

'Wames, for Warne.

iXTamler. See Warner.
/Sm Ward.
>, for War, or Gar. See
Ward.

'Warren. 1. for Warin; 2. for
Warrenne.

ixrarren. William de Warenna
or Warennes, Earl of Surrey t. Wil-
liam I. The history of this fiEunily
IB recorded by Dugdale and Banks.

See also Mortimer. Ralph Sire de
Garenne, so called from a place in
Normandy, afterwards named Bellen-
combre, where a magnificent castle
long remained, was fietther of Wil-
liam de Warenne, who accompanied
the Conqueror 1066 (Wace, il 241),
and had vast grants in England.
He was Great Justiciary of England,
and in 1089 was created Earl of
Surrey, a dignity which long de-
scended in his fi&mily. The family
of BeUencombre appears to have
been a branch.

Warrender. See Yerinder.

"Warrlok. See Warwick.

IVarrllow. Gerold de Watetot,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Geoffry
and William de Wautitot, 1198
(lb.).

'Warring, for Warin.

IVarry or Werry, for Q^rry or
Geary.

'Warville, for Varyillb,

IVarwiok, for Warroc. Clemens
de Warrok, Normandy 1180 (MRS) ;
Roger Waroc, 1108 (lb.).

IVaae. See Wace.

IVaablngton. Jared Sparks (Life
of Washington, App. No. I.) derives
the family of Washington fh)m Wil-
liam de Hertbum, who came into
possession of Weesington (Washings
ton), Durham, prior to the compiler
tion of Boldon Book 1183 (Hutchin-
son, Durham, ii. 489 ; Surtees, ii. 40).
The family soon after assumed the
name of Washington.

Hertbum, in the wapentake of
Sadberge, Durham, was granted by
Richard I. to the See of Durham,
including, amongst others, ' the ser-
vice (or fief) of the son of Godfrey
Baard for two parts of a knight*8
fee in Middleton and Hertbum'
I (Surtees, ilL 265), and as late as 1864

441

WAS

WAT

tlie Baards or Barts had lands there
(iii. 221).

William de Hertbum appears to
have been a son of Godfrey Baard or
Bayard. The family of Baird or
Bayard in Scotland is the same, and
originally the arms of that family
were a fesse^ in chief three mullets,
the same arms as those of the De
Washingtons^ to which the Bairds
added a boar passant, by way of
difference (Geneal. Coll. regarding
the name of Baird, by W. Baird,
Esq., 2nd ed. 1870).

Godfrey Bayard or Baiard, above
named, held a barony in Northumber-
land in 1165 (Lib. Niger), and was
descended fi'om a Norman family,
mentioned amongst the Conqueror's
companions as 'Barte.' Jordan
Baard occurs in Essex and Hertf.
1130 (Rot. Pip.)> ftnd from him de-
scended William B., who in 1165
held two fees from the See of
London, and was the probable an-
cestor of Bard, Viscount Bellamont.
Another branch was seated in Lin-
coln in 1165, when Richard B. held
lands there from Earl Simon de
Senlis. Of this family Dodo Bard
granted his manor of Folingham
to Blancheland Abbey, Normandy
(Mon. Angl. ii. 1015), and with
Hugh and Hamelin B. witnessed
the charter of Richard de la Haye
to the same house (Ibid.). The an-
cestor of this family, Raoul Baiart,
of Normandy c. 1050, granted lands
in Fontenay to Barberie Abbey
(MSAN, vii. 144).

IVason. Geoflry de Va9on and
John de V. held fiefs in Normandy
t. Philip Augustus (MSAN, v. 169,
170) J Simon Wasin, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

'Wmb, for Wa8E.
442

ixrassellii, for Gascelin. Sam-
son Wascelin, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS) ; Roger Wascelin, 1198 (lb.) ;
Geoflry Wascelin, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

IVaaseU. Roger Wasel, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Stephen
Vassel, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

"WaataU. See Wastell.

IVaatell. Roger, Hugh Waste!,
Normandy 1180 (MRS); Ralph,
Richard Wastel, Engl.c. 1272 (RH).

ixraterall. Gervasius Watered,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); John
de Waterhulle, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

ixraterer, for Vautrier or Vel trier,
from v., near Cambray, Flanders.
William de Veltrier held three fiefs
from Albini, in Norfolk, 1166 (Lib.
Niger).

'WaterfkOl, for Waterfieu).

iXTaterfleld, for WaterviUe or
Wateville, a Norman baronial name.
Waleran de Watevilla or Warte-
yilla ; N. Alexander, Durand,
Richard, and the Manor and Forest
of Wateville, Normandy 1180-96
(MRS) ; Robert de Waterville, sum-
moned to Parliament as a Baron
1326.

IXTaterboiuie, for Wastheose.
Alan Wastehose, or Wastheose,
Normandy 1180-95 (MRS); AlanW.
1198 (lb.); Roger de Wateruse,
Engl. c. 1198 (RCR) ; Alan Wast-
hose, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.) ; Ralph,
Richard Wasthouse, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

ixraterlow, for Wadlow, or Wad-
law.

IVaten, for Waltebs ; also a
local name.

"Watt, for Wate (or Wait), of
Normandy, armorially identified.
Hence Watt, the celebrated inyentor
of the^team Engine.

WAT

WEL

"Watten; for Watebs.

"Watts. Robert de Wauz, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS).

"Watts, for Watt.

Wand. William de Wauda, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS) ; Thomas de
la Waude, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

Wavell. Robert de WauyiUo;
and the Estate of W. Normandy,
1180-95 (MRS); Richard, William
de Vauville (lb.). From Vauville,
near Valognes, Normandy, where
there was a- castle. The VauTilles
were also Lords of Septvents, near
Caumont (Gerville, Anc. Chateaux).
William de Vauville occurs 1050
(Gall. Christ, xi. 229). The family
was a branch of the Barons of
Briquebec (Wiffen, Hist Russell,
i. 6). See Bebtbam.

Wayland. Simon Eitz-Osbert
de Wailun held lands in Normandy,
which King John granted to another
(MSAN, V. 120). The family was
of importance in Suffolk, Sir Nicholas
being M.P. for that county 1290-
1306. William de W. had been
escheator of the King ISth cent.
The name Wayland was a form of
Watlande, which manor in Kent was
held t. Edward III. by Richard Wey-
land, and from him by John de
Evering, or Avranches (Hasted). It
was part of the Barony of Avranches,
and the probability is that the Wey-
lands were a branch of that fSamily,
for they bore a cross, which was also
borne by a branch of the Avranches.
See Ayebange.

"Waylaty for Willbtt.

Waylen, for WATLAin).

Waylett, for Willbtt.

ly for Wtmabk.
S for Wake.

Roger Vaaier, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS).

Wasrt, for Wait.

Wayte, for Wait.

ixrealre, for Watbe.

iXTeale, for Wale.

ixreall. See Weale.

Wear, for Waybb.

Weare, for Waybb.

Wearing, for Wabikg.

'Weame, for Wabnb.

"Wears. See Weab.

"Weatlien. See Withsbs.

iXTeaver. Hubert de Wevre, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Robert, Hugh,
Emald, Oger, Serlo, William,
Gerard, Gaufifrid Textor, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) J Godfrey T., Engl,
c. 1198 (ROR); Ralph T. 1189
(Rot.Pip.). The last possessed estates
in Lincohi 1202.

Webb. See Gibb.

ixrebbe. See Webb.

Wedd, for Wade.

Wedde, for Webb.

WeddeL See Wadbell.

Weddell, for Wabdell.

Weed, for Wade.

Weede, for Wabe.

Weet, for Wait.

Welffbt, for Wait.

Weir, for Webb,

WeUe, for Wise.

Welbank. See Walbank.

Welbore, for Wellebo. Landri
and Stephen de Wellebo, Normandy
1198 (MRS) ; the Estate of Welle-
bue, and Robert de Wellebuef, 1180-
95 (lb.); Hugh and William de
Wellebof, Engl. c. 1198 (ROR).

Weiob, or Waleys, for Wallace,

"Weld, for Wild.

"Wellard, for Willabd.

WeUbome. See Wilbobbt.

WeUer, for Willeb.

Welles. See Willis.

WeUesley. See Collet-Wel-
lesley.

443

WEL

WES

iJVelliiiff. Ralph, Kichard,Kobert,
Hoger Hueline, Normandy 1198
(MRS) ; WiUiam Welin, Engl. c.
1272 (RH),

'Wellman. See Wilmin.

urellmln. See Wilmiv.

IVelman, for Wilmin^.

'Welsh, for Walsh.

'Welton, for Walton.

Wenffefleld, for Winofteld.

Wenn, for Waite.

Wentwortb, or De Oissj, or De
Cambraj. This family has been,
without any proof, stated to be
Anglo-Saxon. It was Flemish, and
derived from the ancient Castellans
of Cambray, of whom Walter de
Lens is mentioned in the Chronicle
of Baldric of Noyon, c. 960. Walter
II., his son, was Castellan of Cam-
bray c. 990, and had Walter, who
was succeeded by his nephew, Walter
D'Oissy, Castellan in 1049. He had
issue Hugh, father of Hugh II., who
was Viscount of Meaux, and was
living 1096 (Des Bois). Walter, a
younger son of this house, accom-
panied the Conqueror in 1066. His
descendants bore three crescents in-
stead of one, as borne by the Cas-
tellans of Cambray. Walter (sur-
named Flandrensis) obtained the
Barony of WahuU, Bedford, which
he held 1086. He had issue, 1.
Simon, from whom descended the
Barons de WahuU, by writ 1296;
2. William, father of Reiner; 3. Wal-
ter, who appears in York 1120 (Mon.
ii. 101). Reiner Flandrensis, the son
of William, founded Kirkby Priory,
York, one of the witnesses ^being
another Weaker F. (Mon. i. 487).
Reiner held in 1166 two fees of the
Honour of Skipton (Lib. Niger).
William Flandrensis, his son, granted
444

lands at Wentworth to Fountains
Abbey (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 119),
William, son of William de Went-
worth, occurs 13th cent. (lb. 99),
Henry de W. was father of Hugh,
who gave lands to Arden (lb. 96).
From William de Wentworth, who
m. the heiress of Woodhouse, the
descent of this family is well known.
Hence came the great and unfor-
tunate Earl of. Strafford.

IVere, for Yebe.

IJVemer, for Wabneb.

"WeMeU. Robert Wissel, Nols
mandy 1180 (MRS). See Yassell.

IJVesley. See Westlet. Hence
the celebrated John Wesley.

'Wesson. See Wason.

"Wesoott, for Westcott.

West. Robert de West, William
de West, Normandy 1198 (MRS).

West, or De Gaste, probably a
branch of the Meurdracs, Barona
of St. Denis-de-Gaste, in the Coten-
tin. Robert de Gaste or Waste, t.
William L, gave his tithes in Hunts
to Bee Abbey, Normandy ; and his
wife*s father is mentioned, William
ntz-Geroie, one of the Geroies,
Barons of Escalfoy (Mon. ii. 877).
Nigel de Gaste, his son, held from
Nigel de Albini in Bedford in 1086.
ReJph de G. was father of Everard ;
and John Fitz-Everard de G., t.
John, made grants to Waltham
Abbey (Mon. i. 18). In 1216 Fulco
Waste and Gilbert le Gros (one of
the family of Geroie) held a fief in
Oxford (Testa). Thomas West, of
Oxfordshire, occurs t. Edward L
(Rot Hundr.). Sir Thomas West
was bailsman in Oxford for Peter de
Scudamore and others when par-
doned(PPW) ; wasM.P. forWarwick
1322 ; m. Alianore de Cantelupe; and

WES

WHI

was summoned hj writ as a Baron
1342. From him descend the Earls
Dehtwarr and Barons Buckhurst.

IVestaoott, or Westcote. See
Lttxelton.

'Westalei for WssiiXL.

'Westall, for Wastbll.

iVestooatt; for Westcote. See
Lyteelton.

'Westoott. See Westcoat.

'WesteUi for ^astell.

'WestfUL See Westphal.

'Westte, for Westell.

'Westtey. Walter Wasteleie, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Roger
Wastelai, 1198 (lb.) ; WiUiam de
Westle, EngL c. 1272 (RH).

"Westpbal. See Wafle or Was-
pail.

iVever. See Weaver.
'Unialt, for Watte.

"Wbalte^ for Waits.

"Wbale, for Wale.

HTbaleSi for Whale.

"WbaU^ for Wall.

IVIftealler, for Wheeleb.

vntealM, for Weale.

Wlieat, for Waite.

Wlfteate, for Waite.

unieeler. Osmondus Huielor,
Normandy 1198 j William and Roger
Huelier, 1180-95 (MRS) ; Hugh le
Welere, Engl. c. 1272 (RII).

HTbeeller. See Wheeleb.

HTbeelrlffbt. Alexander Fitz-
Huielrat, Normandy 1 180-96 (MRS) ;
William Walraed, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

HTbeeley, for WnxT.

HTbeelook. See WnxocE.

vnxeeUf for Wane.

IVIieUer, for Wheeleb.

"WbeUock, for WnxoGK.

"Wbeiiii, for Watitb.

vnxeweU, for Hewel, Huel, or
Hoel. See Hoilb. Hence the emi-

nent philosopher, WheweU; Master
of Trinity College, Cambridge.

wmokar, for Whiceeb.

vrhielLeT, for Vicab.

iviilllier, for Huilor, or Wheeleb.

^Binilskard, or Wiscard, for Gvis-
CABD. GarinusGuischart, Normandy
1198 (MRS); Nicholas Wiscaid,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

HThUker, for Guiscard or Whis-

CABD.

^Binilsler. See Whibtleb.

^Binilstler, or Whisler, for Osleb
or Oiselur.

wmtbread. The English form
of Blancpain, a foreign name, which,
however, does not appear in the
Rolls of the Exchequer of Nor-
mandy, and may have come from
another province. Hugo Blancpain
and William de Reini agreed regard-
ing lands in Bucks 1202 (Rot. Cane).
Id 1268 Ralph Fite-Walter Whit-
bread paid a fine in Bedfordshire
(Roberts, Excerpta, ii.).

wmtby. Eroaldus Kitebue, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); William
Withbid, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

IBTbltober. See Whicheb.

wmte. Matthew and Hubert
le Blanc, Normandy 1180-95;
Richard and Robert L., 1198
(MRS) ; Godefrid Albus, Engl. 1189
(Rot. Pip.) ; Dionysia, Gilbert, &c.,
le Wite; Henry Blanche, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). The name doubtless
includes families not of Norman
origin.

wmtefoot. Richard Blancpie,
Engl. 1202 (Rot. Cane). Evidently
a foreign name, translated into
Whitefoot.

wmtekand. Robert Blanches-
mains, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS)
and 1198 ; Stephen Blanmong, Engl.
c 1272 (RH).

445

WHI

WIL

iBTbltffilty or Painel, of Nor-
mandy. John^ Archbishop of Oan-
terbury, was grandson of John W.,
Lord of Whitgift, York. In 1308
John, son of Adam de W., gave hmds
to St. Mary's, York (Strype, Life of
W., i. 4 ; Surrey Archasol. Collect.,
ii. 202). Whitgift was held from
Drax, the barony of the Paganels or
Painels, with Airmine (Drake,
Eboracum), and in 13th century
Adam bore these two names (Whit-
g^t and Airmine) indifferently. He
had — Adam, ancestor of the Air-
mines, baronets ; and John de Whit-
gift, a benefactor to St. Mary's,
York (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 100).
The elder, Adam, in the 13th cent,
held as 'Adam Painel' one fee in
Lincohi (Testa de Neville, 345),
which had been held in 1165 by
Fulco Pfdnel f romTVlUiam Painel or
Paganel, of Drax (Lib. Nig.). The
Whitgifts bore the arms of Paganel
or Painel, a cross flory or moline.
The Paganels were a great baronial
family in Normandy.

iBTUtliir* Robert Vitenc, Nor-
mandy 1180-95 (MRS); Richard
Witing or Witine (lb.) ; Thomas de
Whitene, Engl. c. 1272 (RH);
Gerin, Ralph Wyting (lb.).

HTbitlark, or ^yhitler. Richard
Wetlere, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Wliltear. Robert Witer, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Henry, John
Wyther, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

IBTUtelnff. See Whiung.

HTbltrod, for Witerol. Rainald
Witerol, Gervase, Roger, William
Witerel, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

Wliitt. See Wheate.

IVlilttome, for Whitton.

IBTUtten. See .Whitton.

wmttliiir. See Whiting.

iBTUtton. Robert Witon, Nor-
446

mandj 1180-95 (MRS); Rob. de
Witone, 1198 (Tb.) ; Robert de
Witton, Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

HTlftoweil, for Whewell.

HTbybrew, or Wybrew, for
Wibue. Ralph and Richard Wy-
bue, Normandy . 1180-95 (MRS) ;
Rich, and Will. deWibo, 1198 (lb.).

HTbyle, for Hoile.

HTbyte. See White.

lVll»row, for Wibue. See Wht-

BROW.

'Wlokens. See Wioak.
'Wicker, for Vicabs.
Wloker. 'S^ Vicabs.
"Wloken, for Vicars.
Wloklnff, for Wickin, or WiOK-
Eirs.

WlckinflTS. See Wigan.
iXTlokliis, or Wiggins. See

WiGAN.

'Wldgrer, for Wichbr.

Wlddow, for Wide, or Guide.
See Gtjy.

"Widdows, for WiDDOW.

Wieland, for Wayland.

IXTler. See Wayee.

ixriffan, or Guigan. Radulphos
Wigan, Richard Wiguen, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS) ; Henry Wy-
geyn, Engl. c. 1272.

'Wigrans, for Wigaij.

"Wifffleld, for WiNGFIELD.

"Wlffffi for Wegg.

ixriffffett, for Bigot. See Lttton-
Bflwer.

Wlffffin, for Wigan.

Wlffffins. See Wigan.

ixrigrney, or Vigny, from Vigny,
near Pontoise, Normandy. Simon
de Vigneio held one fee in Passey,
Normandy 1165 (Feod. Norm.).
Roger de Wignai, of Bedfordshire,
1198 (RCR).

"Wiffiit, for White, Waight.

^VHbonrn. Philip de "Wilder

WIL

WIL

bxene and EaDulph, Normandy 1180
(MRS); Thomas de Wellbrun^
Engl. 1194 (RCR).

^Vllbrataam^ descends from OdO;
Chamberlain to Alan, Earl of Rich-
mond, whose son Robert gave lands
at Wilbraham to Denny Abbey,
Cambridge^ witnessed by Walter
PUet (Mon. ii. 883)^. Picot and
Peter Pilot had grante at Wilbra-
ham 1157 (Rot Pip.)« I* seems
probable that this was the Norman
name of the lords of Wilbraham,
usually styled Gamerarius or De
Wilburgham. Conan, son of Peter
Pilot, of Rouen, 1090 supported the
cause of Duke Robert (Ord. Vit.
689), and Raimond Pilate was a
chief leader in the Crusade 1096
(Roger Wend., ii 120, 136).

^Vlld, or Le Sauvage. Unfrid
Salvage and Walter S., Normandy
1180-95 (MRS) J Ralph, Ranulph
Sauvage 1198 (lb.); GeojBEry Sal-
vage, Engl. 1189 (Rot. Pip.) ; Wal-
ter, WiUiam le Wilde, EngL c. 1272
(BS.) : hence the Lords Truro and
Penzance.

^Vlldbore, for Welbobe.

^Vllde. See Wild.

iviidinff, for Waldinq, Waldin.

^Vlles, for Wailes, or Wale.

vniey, for Willy.

Wtu, for Waile, or Wale.

'Wlllan. Hamelin Willan, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Bernard,
HameUn de Willon 1198 (lb.);
Richard Willam, Engl. c. 1272.

'Wlilans, for Willan.

Wlllard. Robert le Guillart,
Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Ranulph
and Ralph Wislart, 1180-96 (lb.).

WtUatS, for WiLLETT.

mruibom. See Wilboubn.
ixruiement. See Wilmin.
^TUlemite, for Wilxot.

^VlUer. See Willakd.

^VlUes, or Welles. Gialebert,
Hugh, Robert de Wellis, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Effric de
Welles, and the fief of Wellis, Nor-
mandy 1180 (lb.) ; John de Welles,
Richard Wellis, Eng. c. 1272 (RH).

^^TlUett. See Gillett.

wtuey, for Willy.

umileft. See Willes.

ivilllmott. See WmcoT.

wmin. See WELLiNe.

vniUnff. See Willin.

vmUnflTS) for Willak.

IXruiinffS. See WiLLINO.

"WUiion, for Willan.

'Willis, for Willes.

"WUlitS, for WlLLETT.

iVUlman, for Wilmin.

'WYllmatt, for Wilmot.

iVUlmote. See Wilmot.

nvnimott, for Wilmot.

"WUlook. Elriche, Roger Wal-
loche, Normandy 1180-95 (MRS).

mruiomatt, for Wilmot.

mruiott, for Willbtt.

Xfmioiugbhyf or De Muscamp^
from Muscamp, Normandy, which
was held by a branch of De Tellt
(MSAN, XV. 175). This fanuly
settled at the Conquest in the north
of England. In 1130 Reginald was
of Northumberland (Rot. Pip.).
Hugh de M., t Henry I., gave lands
to Nostel Priory, York (Mon. ii. S5)
and 1165 Thomas was of Notts, and
Hugh of Idncoln and York (Lib.
Niger). Roger held Wilgebi, Lin-
coln, 1086. Robert de Muscam, his
son. Seneschal to Gilbert de Gand,
had issue Robert (Mon. i. 963),
whose son Hugh de M. has been
mentioned. His nephew, Ralph de
Wilebi, occurs 1199 and 1208
(RCR, Hardy, Obi. et fin. 408).
His great grandson. Sir William de

447

WIL

WIN

Willougbbj, m. the heiress of De
BeCy Baron of Eresbj; and hence
sprang the Lords Willoughby of
Eresbj, bo renowned in the French
wars, and the Lords Middleton^
Willoughby de Broke, and W. of
Parham.

ygnum, for Willis.

mniley. Petrus and Itichard de
Velly, and the fief of V. Normandy, t.
Philip Augustus (MS AN, T.); Adam,
John Willy, Engl, c. 1272 (RH).

iVUmln. Kichard WiUemin, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS) and 1198 ;
Simon Wileman, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

iVllmot. Galterus de Villa Mota
held lands in Normandy t. Philip
Augustus (MSAN, v. 181). His
lands of Villa Mota or Villa Monta
occur, 182. Henry Wilmot, Engl. c.
1272 (RH). Hence Wilmot, Lord
Chief Justice, and the Baronets
Wilmot.

IXTillmott. See WiLMOT.

IVindebank. Richard de Onne-
bank, Normandy 1198 (MRS) ; Wil-
liam, Richard, John de O., and the
parish of Onnebanc (MSAN, v. 200,
206, 208). Secretary Windebank,
t. Charles 1., was one of this
family.

'Wlndibank. See WlNDEBANK.

IVindsor, a baronial name. See
Fitzgerald.

Wlnfleld, for Wn^oFiELD.

iViiiirfleld, or De Braiose, a branch
of the baronial house of Braiose of
Normandy. William de Braiose came
to England 10G6, and was a great
baron in Sussex 1086. His great
grandson, William de B., m. a dau.
and coheir of Milo, Earl of Hereford,
and had, 1. William, ancestor of the
Barons B. of Bramber, summoned by
writ 1293 ; 2. Giles, Bbhop of Here-
448

ford; 8. Reginald, Baron of Breck-
nock; 4. Roger, llie last-mentioned
received grants of Wlngfield and
other lordships in Suffolk and Nor-
folk, then in possession of the Crown,
as part of the honour of Eye. In
1205 he paid a fine in Hants (Hardy,
Rot Claus. 26), and had custody of
the forest of Mauling (58), and was
in the king's service 1207, 1214 (97,
142). He had Roger de Breouse,
mentioned 1256 (Blomefield, Nort
vi. 242), whose son. Sir Richard de
Brews, was Lord of Wlngfield and
Stradbroke i274 (RotHundr. ii. 186).
He d. 1296, leaving, 1. Sir Giles de
Breuse, ancestor of the B.s of Norfolk ;

2. Sir Roger de Breuse, who had a
writ of military summons 1312, and
was sometimes styled 'De Wing^
field' (Blomefield, viii. 345, v. 185);

3. Richard; 4. Thomas de Wlngfield,
living 1318. Richard de Breuse bore
the name of ' Wyigfield ; ' was joint
Lord of WingBeld 1316 (PPW), and
in 1324 was summoned as a man-at-
arms of Suffolk (PPW). He and his
descendants adopted a pair of wings
for arms, in allusion to the name of
Wlngfield. His son Sir John, Lord of
Wlngfield, was living 1360 (Blome-
field, vii. 70). His brother Sir
Thomas was ancestor of the W.8
of Letheringham, and their branch
the Wingfields, Viscounts Powers-
court.

IRTinkfleld, for WlNaFnBLD.

ixrinn. William Win, Normandy
1180-95 (MRS); John, William,
Wine, Engl. c. 1272 (RII). Some
families of the name are Cambro-
C el tic.

ixrinser, for Windsor.

ivinsor, for Windsor.

TVlnter. See ViNiER.

TVintere, for VnrcEB,

WIN

WOR

vnntwm, for Wiribb.
>y for Watbb.

Richard Sapiens, Nor-
mandy 1180 J Vigor Sapience, 1180-
96 (MRS) ', John, Ranulph, Roger,
WiUiam S. 1198 (MRS); Robert
Sapiens, Engl. c. 1198 (RCR).

^wrisemaii. Wiaman, of Falaise,
Normandy, occurs t. William I.
(MSAN,xv.l74). Ranulph Wisman
finessed a charter of Beatrix de
Say, c 1140, in favour of Waltham
Abbey, Essex (Mon. i. 401). Regi-
nald Wisman, of Essex, 1194 (RCR).
Hence the Baronets Wiseman.

HTIaker. See Whisxbb.

WlM, for WiBB,

ixntlien. Robert Witer, Nor-
mandy 1180 (MRS); Samuel Wither,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

vntt, for Waitb.

'vntfte, for Witt,

'written, for Whittow,

'Vntton, for Whittow.

"Witts, for Witt.

Wooiiis, for Willis.

Wolf, for Lu, Loup. See Lows.

"Wolfe. See WoLF.

Woift See Wolf.

WoUen. See Walwtw.

vtroitoTf for Walter.

"Wolvine. See Walwtn.

Wood, generally local English,
but in some cases a translation from
De Bosco or Boys, of Normandy.

Woodall, or De Wahul. See
Wentworth.

^Woodard, or Wadard. Wadard
came to England with the Conqueror
1066, and 1086 held estates under
Odo of Bayeux in several counties
(Ellis, Intr. Domesd. ii. 404). Henry
and Simon Wadard, 1278, in Sussex,
were distrained to compel them to
be knighted (PPW).

"Woodftoi, for Woodtield.

G

Woodfleld, for Woodville, of
Normandy. See Wtvulb,

Woodefleld, for Woodville. See
Wxvillb.

Woodin. Ranulph Waudin, Nor-
mandy 1198 (MRS); Henry de
Wadon, EngL c. 1272 (RH).

Wooding*. See WooDinr.

Woods. See Wood.

Woodirille. See Wyyillb.

WoodweU. See WoosYlLLB.

Woolard. See WiLLABD.

Woollard. See Willakd.

Wooliatt, for Wollabd.

Woollett, for Woollatt.

"Wooley. See Willt.

Woolf. See Wolf.

WoolDs. See Wolf.

WooUioiise, for Walhouse or
Wallis.

Woolman, for WiLMAir.

l^oolven. See Walwtk.

Woolvine. See Walwtk.

Worboyes, for Warbots.

Worboys, for Warbots.

Wordswortb, or De Tilly. The
family of Wordsworth has been
traced to the time of Edward UL,
when it became seated at Peniston,
York, through marriage with an
heiress (Hunter, South Yorkshire,
ii. 334). It is considered impossible
to trace it higher (lb.). The diffi-
culty in the case, however, arises
only from the changes of orthography.
The records produced clearly show
that the name was spelt Wordis-
worth, Wardysworth, and Wadys-
worth. The latter, Le., Wadsworth,
was the original form. The lordship
so named was in the West Riding,
and the family of De Wad worth bore
the arms of De Tilly (three fleur de
lys), reversing the tinctures. This
latter family (eee Tillt) was Nor-
man and baronial, being from T., near

Q 449

AVOR

W^O

Caen. Odo de Tilly, who granted
lands to Troam Abbey, Normandy,
t. Henry I., appears to have obtained
fiefs in York, where his family long
continued. Godfrey de Wadworth,
t. Stephen (Burton, Mon. Ebor. 323),
was father of Eudo or Otto de Tilly,
who is also called Eudo ' de Wade-
worth.' This Eudo de Tilly in 1166
held lands from the Barony of Pon-
tefract (Lib. Niger); and in 1180
Urban III. confirmed the grants of
Eudo de Wadworth, son of Godfrey,
to Roche Abbey, York. In 1170
Hugh de Wadworth was Abbot of
Roche. ESs brother Henry was
father of Peter de Wadworth. Eudo
de W. occurs aboiit the same time.
In 1246 William de W. witnessed a
charter of Roche Abbey (Burton,
Mon. Ebor. 320). From this family,
which was very numerous, and had
many branches in York and the
adjoining counties, descended Wil-
liam Wordsworth, the Poet.

IVorrall. See Worbell.

'Worrell. William Werel, Nor-
mandy 1180-96 (MRS); Robert,
Stephen W. 1108 (lb.) ; H. Werle,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

'Worrill. See WoRBELL.

"Woiiifb* See Wolf.

W^ake, for RA.KE.

Way, for Ra.t.

WVennlds. See Retinoids.

iVHter. Rainbald Scriber, or
Scriptor,Normandy 1180-96 (MRS) ;
Richard Wrythere, Engl. c. 1272
(RH).

^T^e, for Rob.

^VtOtt, See Wolf.

ytrjmua, for Wyow.

'WjBTd. See Wyatt.

wya«,forWyard perhaps. Ralph,
Roger Wiardus, Normandy 1108
(MRS).
460

^vyciiffe, John, or Mosard, the
great reformer, was bom at Wycliffe,
N.R. Yorkshire, which had belonged
to his ancestors from soon after the
Conquest They were descended from
a younger son of Enisand Musard of
Bretagne (see Burton and Costkg-
hah), who obtained from his father
Cleseby, near Richmond, part of his
demesne in 1086 (Domesd. i« S09b).
Witcliffe (Wycliffe), Torp, and Ger-
lington were granted to the fionily
by Alan, Earl of Richmond, by the
service of one knight Hasculph de
Cleseby was succeeded by his nephew
Hasculph, t Stephen (Mon. i. 888).
Temp. Henry 111. Hasculph de
Cleseby held Wycliffe, Thorp, and
Gerlington from the Honour of
Richmond (Gale). In the following
reign Cleseby, or Cleasby, passed to
a younger branch, which assumed
the name. Wycliffe, &c passed to
Robert de Wycliffe (Gale, Registr.
Richm. 60), who witnessed a charter
of the Earl of Richmond in 1278
(Mon. ii. 197), He was succeeded
by his brother Alan de Momby, of
M., Lincoln (where the Earls of
Richmond had large possessions),
where he resided. Roger de Wycliffe,
his son, was liring 1819, and was
father of William Wycliffe, who
m. a dau. of Sir Robert Bellasis
(Whitaker, Richm. i. 200). John
Wycliffe, the reformer, was a brother
or first cousin of the latter, as the
name of Wycliffe had not been borne
in the &mily for more than two
generations.

The arms of the Musards of Stayely
were two cheyrons; those of the
Constables of Richmond (descend-
ants of Enisand Musard) a cross
fleury. The ancient arms of the
Wydiffes in W. Church combined

WYL

YOU

these, being two cbeyrons between
three crossea fleuiy. The familj of
Momby bore the cross fleury in a
canton on a field fretty; that of
Cleasby exchanged the two chevrons
of Musard for two bends. See Righ-

XONB, BUBTON, ClSASBT.

yairrett, for WtiLtt.

"Wyid, for Wild.

ysiryldef for Wild.

•Wjiie, for Willy.

yairrnie, for Willy.

'Wymar. Martin Wimar, Nor-
mandy 1180^95 (MRS); Peter,
Tustin Wlmare, 1198 (lb.); John,
Richard, William Wimarc or Wimar,
Engl. c. 1272 (RH).

t, for Wymar.
/See Wymar.

r, for WiNTEB.

^vyoii. Gaufrid, Islebert, and
Ralph Vion, Normandy 1180 (MRS).

^grrre, for Wayrb.

yairye. See Wisb.

"Vrrinue, or Widville. Ascelin,
Alexander, Francus, John, Polet,
Raginald, Richard, Thomas de
Wiville, Normandy 1198, &c (MRS).
The earlier part of the Wyville
pedigree in Collins is fabalous.
WidTille, Guidoville, or Viville was
held from the De Toesnis in Nor-

mandy. Hugh de Guidville came to
England 1066, and 1086 held in
Northants and Leicester (Domesd.).
Robert, his son, t. Henry I., granted
the tithes of Guidoville to Conches
Abbey, with consent of Ralph
de Toesni (Gall. Christ xi. 182,
Instr.) ; and in 1130 held the estates
of Roger de Mowbray in farm from
the Crown (Rot. Pip.). He also held
the forest of Pickering, York, from
the Crown (Rot. Pip.). He had, 1.
Ralph, father of Robert de With-
ville, whose brother, William de
Widville, of Northants, 1165 (Lib.
Niger), was ancestor of the Earls
Rivers ; 2. William, whose son,
Richard de Withville, held five
knight's fees in York from Mowbray,
and half a fee in capite (Lib. Niger).
He was a benefactor to By land Abbey
(Burton, Mon. Ebor.). Walter de
Widville occurs t. Richard I. (Mon.
ii. 984) ; and WiUiam, son of William
de Wyville, in 1299 confirmed his
ancestor's gifts to Byland Abbey
(lb.). Erom this line descend the
Baronets Wyville. The gallant
Earl Rivers, t. Edward lY., and
his sister Elizabeth Widville, Queen
of that monarch, are conspicuous in
history.

Tamold, for Abitold.
TarreU, for Yarle, or Eablb.
r, for Abbow.

Tates, for Gates.
Teames, for Hiesmes or Ames.
Teates. See Yates.
Teats. See Yatbs.
Tetts, for Yates.

002

Tenims, for Yeahsb.
Tenlett, for Hewlett.
Tewd, for JvDE.
Tolland, for HoLLAin).
Ton^e, for Young.
Tonatt, for Jewitt.
Toad, for JuDE.
Toaell, for Youle.

4/Sl

YOU

ZOU

Toaensy for Httait.

TonilL See YouELL.

Tonle. See Yotjell.

Toales. See YovLE.

Tonnr. William Juven or Ju-
-veniBf and Bobert, Normandy 1180-
95 (MRS); Hubert Jouvin, 1198
(lb.) ; Adam, Gilbert, &c. JuTenis,

Engl, c 1272. Hence tbe Baronets
Young and Lords lisgar.

TouBsre. See Yotmro.

TonBtfi, for YoTTNe.

Torn. See YomoLL.

TnlUe. See YoiriLL.

Tale, for YouiLL.

TaU, for Yvus.

Zealey, for Sealey.

Zeall, for Sele.

XUmU, for Sissel. See Cecil.

Soaobe. See Stjohe. A branch

of the Counts of Bretagne who had
been settled in England from the
Conquest. See Dugdale and Banks.
Hence the Lords Zouche.

452

APPENDIX.

NORMAN NAMES FROM A A TO ALL, TAKEN FROM
THE OFFICIAL LISTS, SOMERSET HOUSE.

*^* Names already noticed in the Alphabetical Series are in Italics,

new names in Roman character.

AasUey, for Aflt-
ley.

Aba. See Abbott

Abadam. ^SSm Aber-
deen.

Abba. See Abbay.

Abbatt. See Ab-
bott

Abbery. See Au-
brey.

Abbey.

Abbiss.

Abbley. See Ab-
ley.

Abbis. iSMAbbies.

Abbitt.

Abbot,

Abbots. See Ab-
bot

AbbotsoD, for Ab-
8on.

Abbott.

Abby, for Abbey.

Abdon, for Abadon
or Aberdeen.

Abe, for Abbey.

Abel.

Abele, for Abel.

Abell. See Abel.

Aberdeen.

Aberdem,

Aberson, for Abi-
son, or Abson.

Abery. See Au-
brey.

Abey. See Abbey.

Ablai'd, for Abii-
lard. TiVllliam
Abillard wit-
ness to a charter
of William de
Onnebank, Nor-
mandy 1196
(MSAN.V.201).
See Windebank.

Ablart See Ab-
lard.

Able. See Abel.

AblesoD, for Abi-
son, or Abson.

Abley,

Ablin. See Abe-
Ion.

Ablett.

AbliU.

Abree, for Aubrey.

Abrey. See Au-
brey.

Abeaiom.

Abealon.

Abseil. See Ab-
solom.

Absolom. iS!M Ab-
salom.

Absolon. See Ab-
salon.

Abson, from Abi-
son in Aqui-
taine. In 1213
King John gaye
directions to the
Viscount of Abi-
son regarding
affairs at Limo-
ges (Hardy,
Rot. Glaus.). In
1270 Petrus de
Abescun was of
Salop (Rot
Hundr.).

Absone, for Abson.

Acasan, for Aca-
son.

Acason, perhaps
for Algazon, a
Norman name,
mentioned by
Ordericus Vitar
lis t Henry L

Ackeny. ^l5akin.

Ackland.

Adand.

Aclin. N. Acelin,
of Normandy
1196 (MRS).
W. Acelin took
the oaths to
King John in
France 1214
(Hardy, Rot
Glaus.). Hugh
Acelin, Oxford-
shire c 1270
(Rot. Hundr.^.

Ackling. iSSm Aclin.

Acouley, perhaps
for Acouion.

Acoulon.

A' Court.

AckralL SeeAck^
rell.

AcreL See Ackiell.

AcreU.

Action.

Acktom.

Acton,

Acut, for Agut
See Aspie.

Adan, for Had-
dan.

463

APPENDIX.

Adde^ for Addy.

Addearley, for Ad-
derley.

Adden, for Had-
dan.

Ades, for Ardes.

Addey, for At^.

Addie, for Aday.

Addmgton»

Addis, for Ardes.

Addinsell, or De
Odinffseles^from
Flanders, for-
merly Barons of
Maxtoke, War-
wick. See Dugw
dale; Banks.

Addiss. See Ades.

Adds. See Ades.

Addy, for Atty.

Adey, for Addy.

Adie, for Addy.

Ad in, for Haddan.

Adis, for Ardes.

Adlard, for Allard.

Adnitt.

Adran, for Adron.

Adrey. See Au-
drey.

Adrian. See

Adrain.

Adron.

Adve, for Addy.

Aebe, for Abbey,

Aedy, for Addy.

Afey, or Haffie,
from Auffay,
nearRouen,Nor-
mandy. Kichard
and Gerard de
Alfay or Au-
fay, Normandy
118a-96(MRS).
John de Aufay,
Somerset, c.
1272 (RH).

Affield, for Haf-
field or HaTiUe.
See Hovell.

Afflals, for Af-
freils, from Ar-
feuilles, near
Moulins,France.
Wassal de Af-
464

froilibus had a
writ of military
summons to pass
into Bretajrae
1243.

Afiiron, for Ayran-
ches.

Agace,

Agard, for Ape-
gard. See Apcar.

Agass. ^(MAgace.

Agate.

Agee, for De Augo.
/SwAgg.

Aget. See Agate.

Agett. i$iM Agate.

Agg.

Aggard, for Agard.

Aggae.

Aggass. SeeAa^

Aggett. SeeAjSist

Aggis, for Aggs.

Aggies,

Aggs.

Agff us, for Aggs.

Agland,

Agnes. See Ains.

Agnew,

Agnis,

Agus. See Agfs,

Agness. See Ams.

Aguaw, forAgnew.

Agney, for -A^is.

Aheary, for Aorey.

Ahranes, for

Arenes.

Aickin, for Aikin.

Aigen^ for Aikin.

Aiken. See Dakin.

Aikens. See Da-
kins.

Aikin,

Ailes, for Des.

Ailion, for Helion,
a baronial fa-
mily, from Bil-
lion, near St
Briouz, Bre-
tagne. Hervey
de Helion held
in caplte in
Devon 1086
(Domea.). The
Helions Lords

of Asseriston,
and Credy-He-
lion, Devon,
long continued
there. iS^MPole,
Devon.

Ailing, tor Ailion.

Aime. See Ames.

Aimers, for Har
mars or Dormer.

Aimes, for Ames.

Aingel. See An-
pelL

Amgell,

Ainger.

Aingier. i^MAnger.

Ainscough, for
Ayscough, or
Askew.

Airay. See Airey.

Aireton. ^e« Ayr-
ton.

Airton, for Ayrton.

Airy,

Airzee, for Areci
or Darcy.

AisbelL iSMlsbel.

Aked. /S(MAchett.

Aken. See Dakin.

AkexilL SeeAaeU.

Akeyn. /SiM Dakin.

Akines. See Dakin.

AHns, for Akin.

Akney, for Akeny.
iS'ee Dakin.

Akrill.

Alabaeter,

Alard. iSseAUard.

Alatt. See Alet.

Alban, for Albany.

Albany, or De Ai-
bini. See Dau-
beny.

Albee, for Alby.

Alben. /S'^eAlbon.

Alber, for Albert.

Albers, for Alber.

Albert,

Albery, for Au-
brey.

Alberry. See Au-
brey.

Albeury, for Au-
brey.

ABnn.

Albion. iSiMAlbon.

Alblaster. SeeAlt^
baster.

AJban,

Albra, for Albray.

Albray, for Au-
brey.

Alburt, for Albert

Albutt, for Albert

Alee. See Alcy,

Alcey, for Alcy.

Alcy, or HaJse^,
from Aucy, m
the Cotentin,
Normandy. Ghil-
fridus de Aude,
Normandylld5,
1198 (MRS) ;
Alice and Jonn
Alsy or Aucy in
England c 1272
rRot Hundr.^.

Alomound, or Ai-
mont N. Au-
mont (AlmonQ,
of Normandly
1196 (MRS).

AJdworth,

Alebon. See Al-
bon.

Alee. See Aley.

Alenson. See Ali-
son.

Aley, from Ailly,
near Evreuz,
Normandy.
Walter AUie,
and Simon de
Allies, Nor-
mandy 1180-95
(MRS); Walter
Allye and Gbof-
fry D'Alli, of
England c. 1272
(Rot. Hundr.).

Alfin. Robert Al-
vine, of Nor-
mandy 1196
(MRS) : Ralph
and Richard
Alwin, England
0. 1272 (im).
Affreg,

APPENDIX.

Alibone. See Al-
bon,

AUce,

Alison,

Alitttoiiy for Alison.

Alistone, for Ali-
son.

Alivers. See Al-
vers.

Allad, for Allatt

Allan,

Allar, for AUard.

Aliard.

Allarsy for Allar.

Allarty for Aliard.

Allason. See Ali-
son.

AUass, for Alice.

Allberry, for Au-
brey.

Allbery, for Au-
brey.

Allblaster. See
Alabaster.

AlJbon, for Albon.

Allbones. See Al-
lebone. [brey.

AUbuary, for Au-

Allday, from Ha-
liday. Haliday,
in Normandy,
was granted by
Philip Augustus

to Robert de Los
1219 (MSAN,v.
159); Keginald
and Philip de
Ilalidai occur in
England 1199
(RCR).

Allden. /Sl^Alden.

AUdin, for Alden.

AUebane.

Allee. See Aley.

465

'

INDEX

OF

MEDIEVAL SUENAMES

IN THIS WOEK.

AATH, De, 219
Aba, 133
Abadain, 134
Abadon, Dei 184,

141
Abaudain, 134
Abbacia, De, 133
Abbas, 133
AhU, 133
Abbet. 133
Abel. 96, 133
Abelet, 134
Abelon, De, 134,

141
Abelot, De, 134
Abernon, De, 135
Abescun, 463
Abetot, 266
Abi9on, 98
Abillard, 184, 468
Abilon, 236
Abingdon, 77
Abi&con, De, 294
AbiROD, 463
Ablyn, 141,236
Abrey, 134
Abrincis, 146
Absalon, 134
Abselon, 134
Acelin, 463
AccipitrariuB, 80,

281
Achard, 134
Achet, 274
Acland, 134
AcquigDj, De, 219

Acton, De, 136
Aculf, 219
Acy, 219
Adderle, De, 136
Adderley, De, 136
Addington, De, 136
Aden, 219
Adnes, De, 140
Adrien, 99, 136
Adv, 78
Aelart, 137
Aflbgard, 141
Affiwils, 464
Af&oilibus, De, 464
Agellion, De, 134
Agnellis, De, 136,

219
Agnis, De, 136, 304
Agnns, 304
Agote, 136
Agon, 136
Aguillon, 134, 206
Agullon, 134
Agyllon, 233
Aiemis, De, 138
Aigle, 226
Aigneauz, 136
Aiguillon, De, 134
Aillio, De, 138
Aimice, 446
Ain, 219
Aines, 219
Aion, De, 293
Airel, 142, 221
Aison, De, 294
Aiyille, 146

Akeny, De, 77. 219,

282
Alazun, 137
Alb6, De, 136
Albemarle, De, 220
Albert, 136
Albertivilla, De,

274
Alberville, 274
Albi, De, 136
Albin, 77
Albini, De, 222,

339, 340. 444
Albns, 445
Alden, 276
Aldfield, De, 179
Aldithley. 63, 64,

406
Aldreio, De, 146
Aldrey, 78
Aldworth, 224
Alebrai, De, 144
Alemannicus, 96,

138
Alen^on, De, 137
Alet, 220
Alfay, De, 464
Alfre, 137
Alfpey, 137
Algazon, 453
Alls, 77, 236
Alisy, De, 276
Allard. 137
Allemagne, 96. 188
AUemania, De, 138
AllibonA, 77

Allie, 274, 464
Allies, De, 464
Ally, 220
Allye, 464
Almont, 236, 464
Alnai, 222
Alnet, De, 161
Alneto, De, 161,

222
Alno. De, 866
Alnon, De, 366
Alost, De, 190, 208,

220
Alpe, 138. 284
Aire, De, 286
Alselin, 139
Alseline, 139
Alsey, De, 276
Alsy, De. 464
Altaripa, De, 220,

282
Altayille. De, 281
Alterenes, De, 192
Alvare, 137
Alver^, 137
Alyers,De, 77, 188,

140, 281
Alvery. 144
Alvine, 464
Alwin. 464
Aly, 138
Alys, 236
Amar, De, 228
Amatns, 276
Amberaes, 138
Amblia, De. 276

467

INDEX.

Amblie, De, 77,

276
Ambreresv 138
Ambries, De, 138
Am^, 188, 139
Am^e, 276
Amflete, 139
Ami, 80, 251
Amias, De, 138
Amicus, 251
Amiot, 236
Amiota, 236
Amondeville, De,

293
Amorj, De, 228
Amundeville, 293,

335
Amy, 139
Ancere, 220
Anceres, 140
Andoli, De, 277
Andely, De, 140
Andelloa, De, 221
Anderson, 139
Andeslaw, De, 70,

348
Andeyille, De, 141,

277
Ando, 221
Andr6, 98, 139
Andreas, 139
Anesy, De, 220
Anet, De, 228
Angelo, De, 139
Angers, De, 77, 140
Angerville,D6,221,

292
Angevin, 140, 417
Angevinus, 140
Angle, 139
Angles, De, 139
Anglicus, 236, 293
Angulis, De, 139
Anisy, De, 220
Ank6, De, 277
Annabell, 140
Anne, 221
Annebolt, 140
Anneville, De, 236
Anns, 140
Ansera, 220
Anstnither, 140
An vers, De, 141,

221
Anville, 143
Apadam, 143
Apegard, De, 141
Apegart, De, 141 '

458

Apengart, De, 141
Appelgart, 141
Aqua, De, 97
Aquila, De, 226,

233
Arabilis, De, 280
Arables, 230
Arbalistarius, 136
Arbalister, 136, 344
Arch, 141
Arches, De, 141,

392
Archidiaconns, 141
Archis, 141
Arcis, De, 141
Arcuarius, 142
Arda, De, 98, 142
Ardagh, 142
Arden, 171
Airdem, De, 142,

171
Aides, 142
Ardre, 289
Ardres, De, 142,

289, 338
Areines, De, 221
Arel, De, 221
Arenes, De, 142,

221
Arenis, De, 221
Argent, 76, 142
Argentan, De, 142
Argentine, De, 76,

142
Argeville, De, 221
Ariete, De, 80, 284,

373
Arm, De, 142
Armatus, 142
Arme, 142
Armentieres, De,99
Amell, 278
Aiques, De, 60, 141
Arras, De, 99, 146,

229
Arreio, De, 136
Arseville, De, 289
Artois, 146
Artur, 279
Arundel, De, 143,

159, 348
Asceline, 139
Ascough, 144
Ascue, 144
Asfagard, 141
Ashbumor, 76, 143
Ashbumham, 55,

56, 76, 143

Ashorst, 77
Asinus, 140
Asketot, De, 190
Askew, De, 144
Asne, 140, 142
Asnenis, De, 225
i^ines, De, 140, 274
ABpal, 450
Aspilon, 144
Astor, De, 144
Afltyn, 144
Athies, 144
Aihy, 144
Atie, De, 144
Aton, De, 438
Attemore, 337
Aubeale, De, 133
Aubervilla, De, 274
AubeiriUe, 274
Aubri, 227
Auceps, 247
Aucie, De, 454
Aucuparius, 249
Aud^, 78, 348
Audley, 406
Audrey, De, 145
Aufay, De, 454
Au£&y, 454
Aufr6, 137
Auge, 135
Augo, De, 135, 136,

222
Augustinus, 145
Aula, De, 282
Aumers, De, 228
Aumesnil, 278
Aumliers, De, 138
Aumerle, 220
Aumont, 454
Aunay, De, 222
Aune, De, 142
Aunger, 140
Aungier, 140
Aunou, 355
Aure, De, 140, 286
Aurea Valle, De,

222, 229
Aurifaber, 80, 98,

262, 348
Autrey, 220
Auvere, De, 281
Auvers, De, 1 38,

286
Auvillo, 281
Avelin, 145, 236
Ayenant, 225
Avenel, 363, 392
Avenes, De, 145

Ayens, 219
Ayeray, 187
AvereiX 145
Averenges, De, 145
Avery, 237
Avesnee, De, 145,

847
AviflOD, 222
Ayrandies, De, 188,

145, 318, 448
Avnl, 145
Ayiilla, De, 146
Aylworth, De, 186
Ayrton, De, 146

BA,De, 152
Baa, De, 162
Baard, 441
Babington, De, 146
Babo, 146
Bacon, 96, 97, 146
Bada, De, 161
Badyant, De, 162
Baguall, 78
Bagod, Bagot, 146
Baha,De, 162
Baiard, 147
Baiart, 147
Bailli, 147
Bailliol, De, 333
BaiUiolet, De, 216
Bailof, 147
Bainard, 98, 148
BaionviUe, De, 148
Baisterd, 151
Baladon, De, 148
Baladun, De, 148
Balance, De, 429
Balaon, 148, 423
Balauncer, 99
Baldemont, De, 15 1
Baldrie, 148
Balduinus, 148
Balister, 148
Balladon, De, 148
Ballantine, 429
Bambrough,De, 1 48
Bamfield, De, 148
Bauastre, 149, 802,

343
Banc, De, 149
Bancs, De, 149
Bangernon, 98
Bankes, 149
Banks, 78
Banna^e, 429
Bans, De, 153
Barb, 149

INDEX.

Barbel, 160
Barbery, 178
Barbes, De, 149
Barbur. 98
Bard, 77, U7. 442
Bardolf, 386
Bart, 442
Barel, 160
Barentin, De, 160
Barenton, De, 160
Barewe, De, 160
Bareville, De, 164,

178
Barfot, 149
Barnes, 76, 149
Bameton, De, 174
Barneyal, De, 149
Baio, De, 160
Baron, De, 149
Barou, De, 160
Barra, De, 160
Baire, De, 76, 96,

160
Barrey, 76
Bartelot, 160
Barvil, 150
Baskerville, De,

161
Basse, 161
Basset, 161, 181,

222, 346, 361
Bastable, 78
Bastard, 161
Bastoyle, 78
Bateste, 162
BatiUy, De, 162
Batin, 162
BatUyle, 146
Battemound, De,

161
Baty, 162
Batyn, 162
Baud, 162
BaudemontfDe, 161
Baugency, De, 278
Baugh, 78
Banns, De, 163
Bavant, 76, 162
Bavin, 76, 162
Bawdewyne, 148
Bayard, 442
Bayeux, De, 96,

96, 168,268,373
Bayhus, De. 349
Baynard, 163, 301,

382, 422, 489
Baynes, De, 163
Bayons, De, 163

Bayouse, 168
Bazin, 163
Beacham, 79
Beamish, 79
Beamont, 79

Beard, 77
Beauchamp, 79,

164, 268, 336,

373
Beaufis, 79, 166
Beaufleur, 168
Beauflour, 168
Beanfort^ De, 337
Beaufoy, De, 166
Beaulieu, 169, 177
Beanmez, De, 79,

164
Beaumitz, De, 164
Beaumont, De, 163,

279, 301, 439
Beaupain, 98
Beaupr6, 177
Beaurain, De, 169,

180
Beauvais, De, 168,

206
Beauveys, 168
Beauvoir, 79
BeauTor, De, 166
Beavis, 79
Beavoir, 79
Beavor, 79
Bee, De, 168, 868
Bech, De, 163
Becha, De, 163
Beche, 143
Beckering, 78
Becket, 166
Bedel, 154
Bedell, 164
Bedin, 156
Beevilla, De, 165
Beisin, De, 156
Beke, 163
Beket, 166
Beket, De, 166
Belcbere, 166
Belconger, 166
Beler, 166
Belesme, 187
Belet, 166
Belfdi, De, 155
Bella Aqua, Be,

156
Bella Mont, 147
Bellaeis, 450
Bellassise, 166
BellavUle, De, 166

Bellean, 79, 156
Bellencombre, De,

156
Bellewe, 166
Bello Alneto) De,

156
Bello Laco, De, 169
Bellomoni, De, 382,

408, 439
Bellon, De, 251
Bello-Sacco, De,

329
Bellowe, 79, 166
Bellu, De, 166
Bellun, De, 251
Belmiz, De, 154
Belun, De, 260
Belvai, De, 158
Belver, De, 166,

197
BelviUe, De, 156
Belwar, De, 156,

197
Belward, 156
Bence, 166
Bendeville, De, 167
Bene, De, 167
Benedictus, 157
Benet, 157
Beneville, 157
Beneyt, 157
Benn, 166
Benneville, De, 157
Ber, 98
Berart, 180
Bercar, 96
Bercarius, 08, 149
Berchar, 98
Bercy, De, 277
Bere, 160

Berated, De, 518
Berte, 180
Bertelot, 150
Bertie, 168
Bertin, 168
Berton, De, 438
Bertona, De, 158
Bertram, 96, 204,

214, 333, 886
Bertyn, 168
Berville, De, 160
Bestard, 161
Beteyn, 152
Bethune, De, 99,

146, 154, 229
Betin, 155
Betreville, De, 164
BetteviUe, De, 99
Betune, De, 99
Beverel, De, 168
BeviU, De, 166
Beyouse, 168
Beyssin, 163
Beyyill. De, 156
Bezilles, 151
Biars, De, 146, 181
Bidon, De, 164
Bigars, De, 158
Bigod, 164, 268,

318
Bigot, 446

Bigre, Le, 158

Biuga, De, 181

Binge, 181

Bingham, De, 159

Bipont, 78

Birbeka, De, 169

Bird, 307

Birmingham, De,

150

Berenger, De, 97/ Bisce, De, 160

157

Bisot, 160

Bereville, De, 178 Bisse, 160
Berewell, 178 Bisshopp, 169

Berkerolles, De, Bitot, De, 78

176
Bemadotte, 127
Bemai, De, 157
Bemaxdus, 157
Bernay, De, 157»

179
Bemers, 76, 149
Bernes, De, 76, 157
Bemetoft, 174
Bernetot, De, 127,

174
Bemieres, De, 149
Bemwell, De, 157

Blac, 160
Blache, 160
Blackgrave, De»

160
Blackston, 160
Blake, 160
Blanc, 161, 445
Blanchart, 160
Blanche, 161, 446
Blanchesmains, 446
Blanchet, 161
Blancheville, De,

161

469

[NDEX.

Blancpain, 80, 446
Blancpie, 445
Blanke, 78
Blanket, 161
Blanmong, 446
Blanquet, 161
Blavia, De, 377
Ble, De, 161
Blee, Be, 161
Blennerhasset, Be,

161
Blew, De, 163
Bleys, De, 78, 161
Bile, De, 161
Blizart, 161
Bloe, De, 161
Bloiet, 162
Bloet, 162
Blohin, 161
Bloihon, De, 161
Bloihowe, 161
Bloin, De, 161
Bloifl, De, 78, 162
Blome, 98
Blondel, 168
Blont, 163
Bloomfield, 76
Blonville, De, 76
Bloquet, 161
Blosmeville, De,

162
Blosset, 162
Blosseville, De, 275
Blount, 99
Bloy, 161
Bloyne, 161
Bloys, De. 162
Bloys, 161
Blue, 161

BlumYille, De, 162
Blundell, 76, 163
Blunden, 76, 163
Blundeville, De,

162
Blundus, 162
Blunt, 98
Bly, 161
Blygh, 161
Boalt, De, 164
Boat, De, 163
Boc, Le, 176
Bocberville, 163
Bochier, 166
Bodin, 169, 176
Boel. De, 170
Boelles, De, 170
Boevill, De, 168
Boffei, De, 163

460

Boges, De, 163
Bogin, 177
B<^8, De, 163
Bogun, 177
Bohon, De, 76, 166,

248, 289
Boillante, 164
Bois, De, 142, 164,

390
Bois-Amaud, De,

163 ^

Bois - Guillaume,

De, 163, 390
Bois-Herbert, De,

164
Bois-Roard, 164
Bois- Robert, De,

164
Boiste, 177
Bolbec, De, 141,

177
Bolein, De, 164
Boleyn, De, 164
Bolet, 99, 177

Boilers, De,169. 177
Bologne, De, 164
Bolonia, De, 164
Bolt, 164

Bolton, De, 165, 309
Bonaise, 165
Bon Ami, 165
Bonat, 166
Bona villa, De, 165
BoncoeuT, 178
Bonde, De, 97, 168
Boneboz, De, 178
Bonenfant, 80, 177,

262
Bonhomme, 165
Bonie, 166
Bonitus, 166
Bonnot, 165
Bono Amico, De,

166
Bonpas, 165
BonviUe, De, 165
Bonye, 166
Boon, 76
Boothby, De, 166
Bophey, 163
Boqueroles, De, 176
Borard, 96
Borchier, 97
Bordet, 178, 205
Bordon, 168, 178
Borehart, 180
Borel, 179
Boigeis, De, 178

Borgoin, 179
Borne, Le, 166
Borre, 97
Bos, 167
Bosche, 181
Boscbier, 163
Bosco, De, 142, 890,

449
Bosco-Herberti, De,

164
Bose, 167
Boseville, De, 167
Bostel, 78
Bosville, De, 76
Boswell, 76
Bot, 167
Botel, 167
Boteler, 148
Boter, 181
Botereaux, De, 167
Boterel, 167
Boteri,De,169,181
Boterillis, De, 167
Botesfield, De, 418
Botevilain, 183
Boteville, De, 77
Botin, 167
Boting, 167
Botreaux, 167
Botte, 98, 167
Botterill, 167
Bouchain, 176
Bouche, 181
Boucber, 166
Bouden, De, 98
Bouet, 169
Boularia, De, 177
Boulton, 165
Bouquet, 163
Bourcbier, 168
Bourdon, 178
Bourges, De, 137,

284
Bourgoyne, De, 179
Bouri, De, 181
Boury, De, 181
Bousser, De, 168
Bousseres, De, 168
BousYille, 168
Bouteyille, 168
Bouvele, De, 170
Bouvier, 169
Boventon, De, 168
Boreton, De, 168
Bovier, 169
Boville, De, 169
Bowes, De, 169
Bowet, 169

Bowne, 76
Boydel, 170, 176
BoydeU, 170, 176
Beyer, Le, 170
Boys, 449
Boyvell, 76
BoyyiU, De, 170
Braban, 171
Brabason, Le, 171
Braben^on, 171
Brae, De, 171
Braceator, 173
Bracebri|Ke,De, 171
Braceio,De, 171
Braceor, 178
Bracbe, 171
Bracbeor, 171
Brad, De, 98
Bracy, De, 171
Brai, De, 172
Brain, 171
Braio, De, 172
Braiose, • De, 166,

173, 197, 238,

438, 448
Braisier, 172
Braitells, De, 172
Brancbe, 171, 268
Brand, 171
Brandon, 171
Brant, 172
Braose, 173
Brassey, 171
Braund, 77
Bray, De, 172
Breant, 173
Breaunt, 173
Breaut^, De, 178
Brecie, De, 171
Bredenell, 176
Brent, De, 173
Brereto, De, 172
Breose, 173
Breouse, De, 448
Brese, 96
Bresel, De, 172
Bret, Le, 172
Bretel, De, 173
Bretignolles, De,

175
BretinoUes, 175
Breton, 99, 140, 172
Brewes, 173
Brewis, 173
Brexes, De, 174
Brian9on, De, 174
Brianzon, De, 174
Bricet, 174

Briehel,lT4

Bawrillii, De, 16S

Buake, 77

Calfleld, 190

Brickd*l>. 178

BttiUj, 168

Bneliaeo, De, 169

CalffiiU. 190

Bridge*. 174

Bniali. De, I6S

BuBfle, 77

Calleio, De, 192

Brionne. De. 178,

BuiMon, De, 170,

BoBsel, 182, 2S2

Callere, 99

209, 417

181

Buflser, Da, 168

Ca)ley, 76

BriBet, 174, 830,

BaiBte, 177

BuBBeye, De, 181

CaUiard, 186

380

Bulbec, 177

But, 98, 183

Callouey, 299

BriteU, Da, 173

Bulate, 177

Buteri, 189

Calot, 186

Brito, 140

Bulelel, 178

Buterille, Da, 188

CbItbI, 190

BriTflre, De, 178

Btiliun, Da, 164

Bnting, 187

CalTBid, 186

Broc D«, 174

BullerB,De, 177

BuUor, 63, 181,

Calvert, De, 186

B(ochfl,17fl

BnUy, Da. 149

183, 271

CalTigny, De, 199

Biodo, 174

Bunel, 186

Butor, 181

Calnn, 184

Broilldo. D*, 174

BoKhoU. 178

BuUexfleU, 77, 168

CalTomODte, De,

Broilv, m, 1T4

BiircheU, 178

BatTOein, 183

194

Bn>k,98

Buwy, De, 277

Buzeia, 166

CJvus, 16J, 186

Brone. 176

Bordet, 178, 206

Buzun, 170. 131

Call, De, 192

BroB, 17B

Bupdayn, 99

Bollard, 167

Cambca, De. 254

Broun, 17S

Bnidin, 178

Bygod, 263

Broy, De, 370

Biudon, 96

Bygot. 78

Cumbitor, 256

Broyna, 176

Boidonitu, 178

Bynge. 181

Cambi»i, De, 186,

Bruee, 171, 176

Borel, ISO

Byron, 183

347

Buret, 167

Byset, 160

Oambray, De, 347,

Bruellio,De, 174

Burette, 167

444

Borattea, De. 167

CambniD, Da, 186

BruiB, 171

BurgemiiB, 178

riAABLE;De,184
U Caan, 186

CambruE, De, 186

BniiUi, Da, 174

Bulges 98

Camen, De, 198

Bniere, 98

Burgays, 98

Cabal, 184

Br«D, 1^,174, 176

Burgh, De, 57. S9.

Cabbat, 78

207

Bnincort, 174

168, 17B, 301,

Cabot. 193

Camin, 265

BruDdOE. 311

363, 432

Cabonj, 194

Camvjla. 186

Bnmet. 176

Burghill, 178

CabuB, 194

Camoya, 800

Brunetoft, 127

Burgo.T>e, 17D

Cadban, 184

Ciimp, 186, 300

Brantofte, 127

BurgoE, Da, 170

Cade, 184, 268

O^mpBnia.De, 194

BniDUB, 176

BorH.yn.', Di.-, 179

Cade*, 184, 268

Caraiip,Dfl, S6,800

Brus,De, 168. 171.

Burgiindionsia, 179

CadDad. 184

Cm pell, 186

175

Tiupkp, r,i

Cadnato, Da, 184

Oivmpallrs, De, 186

Brayn, 176

Burlie, De, 170

Cttdomo, Da, 186

Camper, 207

Br^i De, 178

Biirn^by. 96

Gael, Da, 185, 263

Campei, De, 188

Bust, Dt, 163

Burnand. 179

Caen, Do, 186

Campion, 186

Buc, Da, 176

Bumatd, Da. I TO

Cafney. 253

CamrUIe, De, 188,

Bucca. De, 176

BumaTille, De, 167

CahaigneB, De, 76,

332

Bucca uneta, De,

Burneby. De, 96

IflsT 299

Can, De. 188

178

Burael, 135

CahaaM.De, 247

Cance, 194

Buchain, De, 178

BurnfU. 135, 170

Call, Dt., la.'i

Cancaio, Da, 193

Buche, De, 168

Burnet. 179

Cailei, !>.■. Wa

CancellariuB, 194

Bu>:l,or^nie,Do,163

liurDQloft, I),., 174

<.'oilUi-t, 185

Canc«llU.De, 234

Bu.-ki'li, 1-6

BuriitlijirJ, OG

CaiUi, Da. 193

Candal, De, 140

Buci. Do, lal

BuroD.Da, 181.184

Cairn, 255

Candata, 140

Euoi., Up, liB.lSl

Bune, 179

CaiuM, De, 76, 184

CandJe, De, 186,

Bucj. Da. 181

Tliirsi^ra. Do, J 68

CttUoeto, 184

255

Budell. 178

BurshBll, 180

Calcebued, 186

Candy, 266

BodeUus, 170

BiiituL, Du, 180

Caldacote, De, 186

Cane, 186

Budlers, De, 189

Bunm. Dl., ISl

Caldel, 190

Canet, 266

Bue, Da, 163

BurviEe, 151

Calais. De, IBS

Caoevet, 266

Buelle«, De, 188,

Bubo, 181

Gales, Da, 185

Cani.Da, 186, 3O0

170

BuBcart, 167. 181

Calaye, Da, 186

CaniTai. 78. 302

BuglB.Dg, 166, 170

Buse, 187

Calf, 186

Canne, De, 186

Canon, 296
Canonieua, 1S7
Canot, 76

441
Cuitor, 1S7, 3S9
Cuiu, 187

CsDQtlU, 187

Cape, 187
Capelen, )S7
CapalU, De, 1S7
CapelUnua, 1B7
Csp«s, De, 187,

209
Capis, Db, 209
Cnpra, 197
Capron, 187
Cnpns, 209
Caput Vill£G, 423
Cuboael. De, 188
Cartml, SOB
CaicboD, 256
Caraun, De, 189
CaTdeTille, De, tSB
Cardon, De, 188
Cnrdnii, De, 188
CarfunTiUe. De,

189
Caret, 256
Carice, 188
Caril, De, 189
Carlat, De, 39S
Carle, 257
CrnneiUee, De, 188
Ciinietl, 188
Cuniol. Dp, 194
CBrnnlpii-i,-, !0(
Caron, 188
CarpentarioB, ISB
Carr, 800
CarreU, 189
Cairo, Dp, 300
Careacke, 299

w.

C«J

CHmllp.J).'
Carj-,
Cuascl,De,igO,192
Cawy, IS9

Cartel, IM
CaetcleiD, 99
CaateIlan,De, 190
Cxtctlo. De, 100
CagtIe-CarTock,Ds,

408
Caatio, De, 190
Cate, 197
Cataryke, De, 189
Calherge, De, 870
Catline, 190
Cato. 76, 190
Catot, 7S, 190
Oatt, 197
CattoD, De, 190
Cattns, 190
CatuB, 190
Cancebiied, 185
Caudebef , De, 204
Caudal, 190
CanmoDt, De, 193
CauacetlsT, 96
Cauvel, 102, 213
CauTst, TJ2. 257
Caurln. 181
Caox, De, 192
Cara, De, 191
CaTal, 192
Cavel, Do, 190
CaTendish.Dc, 164,

191
Cateree, De, 193
Caylej, 76, 192
Cayleye, 98
Cayteye, De, 98
Cbjou, Db, 198
Cecil, 192, 190
Cecue, 195
Comtval, De, 300
Cskr, De. 394
Cellarioa, De, 394
Ceateville, De, 300
Coroalo, De, 195
Cercy, 393
CerfuB, 279
Cencio, De, 195
Coriay, Do, 195
Cecvna, 394
Crsaele, 192
Ceitrrill, De, 300
Cette, 197
ClmbanQfs, Do, 184
Chair. 184

Challenge, 19S

Challfra, 19B
CliollicTa, 254
ClmloiiBe. 193
ClifilonH, Db, 193

ChalTennio, De,

199
Chalviny, 190
Chamber, 193
Chamberlain, 103,

2S6
Chambn, 193
Chambreis, 18fi
CharabrejB. 186
Chfimon, 193
Chumand, 193
t'haroiiagno , De, 1 6'2
Ch.impagDii, 194
Champcr. 207
Chninplgnj. 194
Champion, 97
Cbampneyi, 194
Chanceaux.De, 234
Chooeeler. 96, 194
Chancey, 198
Chancy, Do, 190,

193
Chandol, De, 141
ilhaDsy. De, 103
Chandel, 141
Chanoin, Le, 187
Cbantelonp, De,

187, 208
Chanterhill, 187
Chaniim. 296
Ghapeirr, OS
CbapoUan, 08
Chaplain, 187
Chaplyn, 187
Chappes, De, 167,

Chamell, 168
Chamela, 188
Cbartrea, De, 194
Chamn, Ds, 188
Cbase. 1 93
ChateanduD, Di

Chall

137

,184

Chaucer, Lb, 195
ChBucier, Le, 105
Chaumond, 193
ChaumoDt, 193
Chaunterler, 99
Channlerel, 187
Cbaueer, L«, 195
Chauve, Le, 184

Chanveny, IM
Cbaoz, De, 406
Chavple, Do, 397
ChnTonv, 253

■ >,I>B, 2H
, 192
Checker, t»S
Cheef, De, 29fi
Cheeri, ISS
Checren, 107
ChelloTB, 198
Chemd, IM
Chendnit, De, 99
Cbenefan, De, 208
Cheaet, 187
CheneU, 372
Cbenery, 3SB
Chenet, 206 ,
Cbeokea, 198
CberchM, De, 393
Cbesaeto, De, 196
Cbetwrnd, De, 196
CheTalier, Le, 80,

196
CheToriie, De, 101
ClieTnerit, 193
CLcvnel. 187
ChoVney, 198
ChipfrpTil1n,Pe,l»7
Chiovie, D*, 107
Chiko, 195
Chinnety, 258
Chioches, 198
Chirchille, De, lOS
Choke, 209
Chokes, 198
Cholmondelej, De,

197
Chook, 209
ChoqnsB, De, 209
Chorger, 210
CbiiBtianna, 19S
Cbrittnuiae, IBS
CIiun:halle,De,lD8
Churger. 210
Chnte, 318
Cieelle, De, 192
Cigoine, IBS
agony. Dp, 198
Cileio, De, 193
Ci senile, De, 06,

400

Claie, De, 20O

INDEX.

Clarai, De, 199
Clare, De, 417, 439
Clarefai, Be, 244,

276, 366
Clarenbaut, 199
Clarofageto,De,244
Clarpot, 199
Clarte, 199
Clarvaux, Be, 201
Glaus, 200
Claoso, Be, 200
Clayille, Be, 200
Cleasby, 200, 450
Clement, 201
Clerc, 96

Clere, Be, 200, 240
Clerenbaud, 199
Clerenbolt, 199
Clerfai, Be, 244
CleTgesse,.199
Clericus, 199
CleriTeas, 201
Clermont, Be, 199,

340
Clermnnd, Be, 199
Clerwans, 201
Cleseby, Be, 200,

460
Clerille, Be, 160
Clifford,Be,69,201
Clifton, Be, 201
Cllnchamp, Be, 422
Clinton, Be, 142,

202
Clisald, 202
Cliflsolas, 202
Clive, Be, 201
Cliville, Be, 412
Cloet, 201
Close, 200
Clouet, 201
Coarda, Be, 213
Cobbe, 202, 272
Cobet, 202
Cobham, Be, 203
Coc, 203
Coce, 262
Cochon, 211
Cochun, 211
Cock, 203
Cockerell, 203
Cocus, 203
Cocy, Be, 212
Codrai, Be, 210
Codrington,Be,203
Coete, Be, 202
Cofin, 204
Cogun, 262

Coiete, Be, 202
Coignee, 207
Coigneres, Be, 346
Coigni, 207
Coke, 204
Coker, Be, 204
Cokerel, 203
Colavilla, Be, 206
Coldreio, Be, 206
Coldreto, Be, 206
Colet, 206
Colince, Be, 206
Colley, 206
CoUeville. Be, 405
Colombellis, Be,

206
Colombelles, ■ Be,

206
Colombie, 206
Colonches, Be, 206
Coliimber8,Be, 143,

213
Columbieres, Be^

99, 143
Colunbie, 206
Coliince, Be, 206
Colville, Be, 206,

346
Comber, 98
Comes, 207» 233
Comines, 207
Comp, 207
Condy, Be, 207
Coneres, Be, 208
Conet, 207
Coni, Be, 207
Conneris, Be, 208
Conquest, Be, 207
Consel, 212
Constable, 98, 207
Constance, Be, 208
Constans, Be, 208
Constantine, Be, 99,

208
Conterille, Be, 59,

273
Conyers, 208, 346
Cooper, 144
CopariuB, 148
Copart, 209
Copdemere, 97
Copenore, 148
Copere, 143
Cophin, 204
Copin, 209
Corbaldus, 209
Corbeil, 209
Corbel, 200

Corbet, 136, 167,

209
Corbeznn, 217
Corbin, 187
Corbizon, 217
Corboil, 209
Corbu^on, Be, 217
Corbyn, 209
Corcelle, Be, 198,

437
Cordis, Be, 210
Cordac, Be, 210
Cordel, 210
Cordelles, Be, 210
Corder, 98
Cordeuz, 209
Cordon, 210
Cordonier, 210
Corduaner, 210
Coreie, 211
Coriarios, 218
Cormayles, Be,

210
Cormeilles, 21t)
Cormeliis, Be, 210
Comard, 210
Comart, 210
Come, Be, 210
Cornel, 210
Comet, 207, 210
Comeyille,Be,201,

210
Comherd, Be, 210
Comhill, Be, 210
Comhull, Be, 210
Comiole, 210
Comn, 210
Comot, 210
Comutus, 210
Corp, 99, 211
Corteles, Be, 213
Cortemer, Be, 261
Cortilz, Be, 213
Corton, Be, 218
Cortone, Be, 218
Coryesarios, 211
Corveser, 211
Cose, 212
Cosham, Be, 362
Cosin, 99, 211
Costard, 211
Costart, 211
Coste, 211
Costeyn, 211
Cote, 202
Cotcl, 211
Coteler, 98
Coterel, 96, 211

Cotherington, Be,

203
Cotiller, 09
Cottell, 21 1
Coubet, 202
CoubitP, 202
Coucy, Be, 212
Coudray, Be, 192,

206
Couert, 134
Coupe, 208
Cour, 218
Cour^on, Be, 218
Coupcy, Be, 134,

212
Courley, 264
Courtenay, Be, 212
Cousche, 219
Coudus, 211
Coutts, 209
Covert, 134
Cowert, Be, 213
Cowye, Be, 213
Cracure, 215
Craft, Be, 214
Crakanthorpe, Be,

315
Crailan, 215
Cramanville, 214
CramaviUe, Be,214,

439
Crane, Be, 97, 214
Cranstouq, 214
Craon, Be, 217
Crassus, 266, 271
Craste, 267
Craven, Be, 215
Cravicure, 215
Crdyon. 98
Creci, 216
Crefeyt, 267
Crefiet, 267
Creisselles, Be,

215
Crek, Be, 163
Crenawell, 214
Crenea, Bo, 214
Crenie, Be, 214
Creos, Be, 215
Cresek, Be, 215
Crespin, 216, 297
Cressett, 214
Cresseio, Be, 215
Cressy, Be, 216
Crest, 214, 267
Creos, Be, 216
CrevocoBur, 215
Crevequer, 216

468

INDEX.

Crewys, 216
Grichet, 216
Cricheville, 216
Crickett, 216
Crieul, 57, 143
Crieya, De, 215
Criketot, De, 171,

287
Criol, De, 57, 143,

303
Criquet, 216
Criquetot, De, 287
Crisp, 97, 215
Crispin, 216, 297
Crissall, De, 215
Cristian, 198
Cristin. 198
Croc, De, 216
Crochere, 216
Crochett, 216
Crockare, 216
CroftoD, De, 216
Croiseur, 217
Croissiles, De, 215
Croper, De, 217
Croperi, De, 217
Cropiz, De, 216
Cropus, De, 216
Cros, 99,217
Crotes, De, 216
Crouch, 217
Croume, 216
Croune, 216
Cruce, De, 217
Crucbet, 216
Cnie, De,215
Cruel, De, 57, 143,

216
Crues, De, 215
Crull, 216
Cnin, 216
Crj'kct, 216
Cuchon, 218
Cuell, Do, 143
Cui, De, 213
Cuilli, De,173,205
Cuillio, De, 205
Cuilly, De, 213
Culpy, 206
Culley, 206
Culture, Do, 212
Culunce, Do, 206
Cumin, 207
Cuminis, De, 207
Cud, 98
Cunsail, 212
Cupere, 98, 143
Cupcrius, 208

464

Cupid, 218
Cupparius, 208
Cur, 210
Curbespine, De,

184, 330
Curcelle, De, 198
Cure, 210
Curia, De, 218
Curleio, De, 218,

264
Curli, 218, 264
Curre, 210, 218
CorsoD, 218
Cartels, 218
Curteles, 218
Cortes, De, 218
Curton, 199
Curtona, De, 218
Curtoue, De, 213
Curzon, De, 218,

282
Cusances, De, 218
Cusbe, 219
Cusin, 211
Cusneio, De, 264
Cusney, 264
Custeyn, 218
Cuvert, De, 134

D'ABERNON.
231
D'Abitot, 266
D'Acy, 219
D'Aden, 219
D'Aile, 138
D'Ain. 219
D'Aines, 219
D'Alet, 220
D'Alley, 220
D'Alli, 454
D'AUy. 274
D'Alnai, 222
D'Alost, 220
D'Aly, 138
D'Ancere, 220
D'Ando, 221
D'Anisy, 220
D'Anno, 221
D'Anncbolt, 140
D' Arables, 230
D' Arches, 392
D'Arques, 221
D' Arras, 146
D'Aubri. 227
D'Aumerlti. 220
D'Aunay, 222
D'Aunger, 140

D'Aunoii, 855
FAutrej, 220
D'Arens, 219
D*Avison, 222
D'Arranches, 318
D'Eagles, 226
D'Engaine, 232
D'Escnres, 898
D'EsperoD, 405
D'Estampes, 405
FEo, 225, 412
D*Ingen, 232
Flvoi, 225
FO, 227
D'Oissy, 347
D'Orgeres, 221
D'Orival, 222
D'Ouilly, 151
D'Ove, 229
D'Owe, 222
D'Oylley, 228
D'Ungun, 232
Dacre, De, 219
Dacus, 224
Dad, 219
Dade, 219
Dai, De, 223
Dair, 219
Daisy, 219
Daiville, De, 214
Dakeny, 76
Dakeyne, 219, 226
Dakins, 76, 220
Dalbenay, 221
Dalby, 136
DalstoD, De, 220,

223
Daltrey, 220
Damarel, 76, 220
Damory, 228
Danabel, 232
Daneis, 224
Daniers, 225
Daniscus, 224
Dannet. 228
Danoid, 224
Dancore. 220
Dandeleigh, 277
Dangerfield,76,221
Danfyerville, 76,

221
Daniel, 221
Danscy, 221
Dan vers, 141, 221
Dantan, 222
Dapifer, 141
Darbcnay, 221
Darcy, 221

Dan, 219
Darragh, 222
Dorre^ 78
Darrell,22I
Daubeney, 222
Daubeny, 222
Daumari, 228
Daumarle, 76
Daunaj, 222
Daundely, 277
Davenant, 225
Dayi, 222
David, 222
Dayy, 222
Dnwnay, 161
Day, De, 223
Dayrille, De, 214
De L'Aigle, 226
DeL' Angle, 139
De L'Asne, 140
De la Barre, 150
DelaBeche,158
De la Bere, 150
De la Bisse, 160
De la Boillante,

164
DelaBosche, 181
DelaBrache, 171
De la Burette, 167
De la Buzeia, 166
De la Carice, 188
De la Checker, 195
De la Clergesse,

199
De la Coce, 262
De la Cour, 218
De TEstre, 234
DelaFaia,240
De la Felda, 242
De la Fert^, 186,

175, 238
De la Flode, 244
De la Foli;i, 246
De la Folie, 246
De la Fosse, 248
Do la Grave, 267
De la Hale, 275
De la Hase, 279,

283
De la Haye, 165,

282
Do la Ilcrupe, 279
De la Ilcy. 285
De la Hoge, 287
Dolallole, 288
De la IIoso, 290
Do la Huel, 289
De la Huse, 291

INDEX.

De la Lande, 305,

364
Be la Lobe, 313
De la Loe, 315
De la Losse, 317
De la Lowe, 313
DelaLynde, 311
De la Mare, 136,

216, 220, 223,

259. 307, 373
De la Marival, 329
Delamore, 97
De la Mort, 338
De la Mosce, 339
De rOriel, 145
De rOrty, 289
De la Ferine, 360
De la Perre, 357
De la Personne,

854
De la Planche,

365
De la Plante, 365
De la Pomeraye,

139, 366
De la Bokele, 97
De la Val, 428
De la Vale, 428
De la VeneisoD,

310
De la Vertu, 435
De la Vignie, 435
De la Wac, 436
De la Warde, 440
De la Warr, 444
Do la Wayte, 436
Deacon, 76
Dean, 223
Decanus, 223
Del Cam, 255
Del Doyt, 233
Del Hat, 275
Del Inne, 418
Delvertate, 318
Deneys, 224
Denham, 224
Dennebaud, 140
Denum, De, 224
DenviUe, 228
Dering, 225
Derwentwater, De,

76
Des Camps, 300
Des Erables, 230
Des Mares, 323
Des Ponts, 173
Des Rotors, 386
Deserte, De, 227

Despencer, 96
Dest, 222, 234
Devele, 223
Devereoz, 225
Derin, 225
Deyriile, 214
Diable, 223
Diabolos, 228
Dibble, 223
Dica, 226
Diceto, De, 226
Dicey, 227
Dickens, 78
Diere, 233
Digby, De, 226
Dimont, 227
Dinan, De, 408
Dinant, De, 169,

176, 227, 272,

366, 409
Dinaunt, 225
Dinham, 225, 227
Diore, 233
Dis, 233
Disce, 227
Disaunt, 223
Diss, De, 227
Disse, 227
Dive, De, 227
Diveres, 227
Diveta, De, 225
Divorce, 227
Dixy, 227
Do, 233
Doane, 227
Dodbroke, De, 385
Dodington, 273
Doel, 230
Doget, 228
Doinell, 232
Doisnell, 179
Doit, 233
Doito, De, 233
Dol, 228
Dolabella, 227
Dolebel, 227
DoUey, 228
Dolte, 228
Do|nmette, De, 228
Domville, 228
Dona, De, 228
Donecan, 224
Donekan, 224
Donell, 232
Doneers, 228
Donican, 224
Donjon, 232
Donton, De, 222

Dopra, De, 202
Dorival, 222
Dormer, 228
Dorrell, 78
Dorset, De, 228,

229
Dote, 229
Dou, 233
Douay, De, 233
Doublel, 227
Douchet, 228
DoQglas, De, 229
Douvres, De, 292
Dover, De, 202,

229
Dovie, 229
Dovres, De, 358
Doyley, 161, 230
Doyt, 233
Drabbel, 230
Draco, 230
Draiton, De, 422
Drake, 230
Dreuz, De, 231
Drewes, De, 231
Dreye, 230
Drinkwater, 76
Droart, 231
Drocis, Do, 231
Droie, 230
Drois, 230
Drope, 231
Druel. 231
Dnieth, 231
Dmitt, 231
Dniry, 99, 231
Dn Chastel, 190
Du Fai. 240
Du Guesclin, 410
Du Ham, 275
Du Holme, 288
Due, Le, 231
Ducie, 231
Ducket, 231
Duckworth, De,

231
Dudeville, De, 231
Duilly, 230
Duket, 228
Dulcis, 80, 411
Duna, De, 228
Dunell, 232
Dungeom, 232
Dungun, 232
Dunham, De, 244
Dunstanville, De,
135, 232
I Dunton, 281

HH

Dunvilla, De, 228
Durant, 232
Duredent, 164,232
Durset, De, 228
Dutton, 404

EAGLES, 226,
233
Echard, 235
Eden, De, 234
Edene, De, 234
Edensor, 398
Edington, De, 185
Eggecombe, De,

284
Egmond, De, 293
Eisenne, De, 96,

294
Eliot, 235
Ely, De, 283
Elyot, 236
Emery, 78
Enfant, 196
Enfer, 236
Engaine, 2232
Engeart, 293
Engelram, 293
England, 236
Engleskeville, De,

224
Engleskville, 224
Engleys, 99
Euglishville, De,

224
Enguerannus, 293
Enhal, De, 236
Episcopus, 169
Ercedekne, 142
Erchebaud, 98
Erl, 278
Emald, 142
Emaldus, 142
Emaut, 142
Escalfoy, 444
E8catot,De,76, 190
Eschalers, 189
Eschescol, 144
Escolland, 236
Escollant, 236
Escoville, De, 79,

393
Escudemore, 393
Escures, 79, 393
Esparlen, 79
Esparlon, 404
E8pec,79,246,300,

404
Esp^, 80, 411

465

INDEX.

Espenland, 404
Esperling, 404
Esperon, 80, 405
Esperraye, 144
EsperuD, 405
Espey, 411
EspiloD, 144
Essart, 79, 391
EssartiB, De, 294,

391
Essebomham, De,

143
Esseleia, Be, 143
EssoD, 225, 236,

294
Est, 234
Estampes, 405
Estan, 405
Este, Be, 234
Ester, 285
Esterling, 77
Estloia,Be, 144
Estor, 144, 285
£8toteyiIle,Be, 400
E8toutYill6,Be,400
Estrainyille, Be,

408
Estre, 234
Estr^eville, 76, 408
Estrevers, Be, 422
Estur, 144, 285, 407
Eu, Be, 57, 135,

143, 222, 225,

412
Eur©, Be, 232, 237
Eustace, 236
EustachiuB, 236
Euxton, 299
Eve, 236
Everard, 237
Evcrmou, Be, 294
Eyermue, Be, 294,

381
Eyeske, 310
Everley, Be, 406
Evreux, Be, 225
Evrie, 237
Evriogham, Be, 411
Evrois, Be, 225
Exmes, 138
Extranans, 310
Eyles, 233
Eyr, 278
Eyton, Be, 237

FABEB, 80, 97,
99, 237, 268,
401, 402

466

Facetus, 239
Fagle, 237
Faget, 246, 436
Fago, Be, 237
Faggot, 246
Faia, Be, 240
Faiel, 237, 240
Faineant, 288
Fainent, 238
Fairet, 238
Fairfield, 76
Faitil, 164
Faitneant, 238
Falaise, Be, 288,

335, 398
Falconarins, 238
Falconberg, Be,

369
Fale, 240
Falet, 238
Fail, Be, 240
Fallowfield, 76
Falsy, 253
Falterellns, 241
Falvel, 239, 244,

289
Fane, Be, 239
Fanacort, Be, 238
Farin, 239
Farman, 238
Farrer, 77
Farrow, 78
Farsi, 237, 253
Fasart, 237
Fasse, 237
Fauel, 249
Fauvel, Be, 239,

244, 249
Fauville, 76
Faverchis, Be, 439
Fay, 220
Fegge, 287
Feirot, 251
Felda, 242
Felice, 240, 246
Feliz, 240
Fellei, 238
FeUez, 240, 246
Felton, Be, 240
Feltrier, 242
Fen, Be, 240
Fenie. 248
Fer, 238
Fere, 238
Forebraz, 238
Feroman. 288
Feret, 79, 241, 251
Fermor, 239

Feron, 240
Ferot, 241
Ferrand, 239
Ferrant, 239
Ferrator, 238
Ferrers, Be, 181
Ferrers, 241
Ferres, 241
Ferrur, 98
Ferry, 79

Fert2,176,186,288
Ferun, 240
Fessart, 237
Fesse, 289
Fetor, Le, 239
Fetter, 243
Fethers, 289
Feutrier, Le, 289,

242
Fevre, 99
Fichett, 241
Fick, 78

Fidelow, 72, 242
Fidler, 72
Fiennes, 243
Fiorebrache, 238
Fiervilla, Be, 238
Fierville, 76, 288
Fiket, 241
FUard, 252
Filgeres, Be, 166,

248
FiUary, 78, 242
Finch, 242
Fines, 243
Fireth, 251
Firmin, 243
Firth, 251
Fitz, 243
Fitz-Aculf, 219
Fitz- Adam, 96, 176
Fitz-Adelin, 179
Fitz-Adeline, 234
Fitz-Ad6lm,58,178
Fitz-Aelard, 137
Fitz-Akaris, 144
Fitz-Alan,138,885,

408, 437
Fitz-Albert, 136
Fitz-Anchetil, 351
Fitz-Andreas, 139
Fitz-Andr^, 139
Fitz- Auger, 97
Fitz-Baderon, 291
Fitz-Baldran, 292
Fitz-Bardulf, 403
Fitz-Bemoxd, 141,

157

Fitz-OorbeKon, 217
Fitz-Corbn^n, 217
Fitz-Croch, 215
Fitz-Baniel, 296
Fitz-Braoo, 230
Fitz-Brogo, 230
Fits-Elie, 285
Fitz-Ely, 235
Fitz-Emald, 142
Fits-Emeis, 147
Fitz-EnmU; 305
Fitz-Estur, 144,

407
Fitz-Erenud, 444
Fitz-Flaald, 408
Fitz-Fram, 249
Fitz-Fuleo, 246,

249, 292
Fitz-Gkunelin, 255
Fitz-G«)fl&y, 97,

340, 851, 887
Fitz-aerald, 62,

243
Fitz-Oeraid, 259
Fitz-Gheroie, 444
Fitz-Geiold, 881
Fitz-Gilbert, 186
Fitz-Girold, 151
Fitz-Qodric, 244
Fitz-Gk)duere, 261
Fitz-Gubold, 202
Fitz-Hamon, 192
Fitz-Haiding, 159
Fitz-Herbert, 242,

351, 389
Fitz-Herice, 279
Fitz-Heriz, 279
Fitz-Hersent, 279
Fitz-Henrey, 284
Fitz-Hubeit, 140,

287
Fitz-Hugh, 144,

170
Fitz-Huielrat, 445
Fitz-Humphry, 851
Fitz-Ingehric, 488
Fitz-Isabell, 298
Fitz-Jamegan, 296
Fitz-Joce, 298
Fitz-Jocelyn, 297
Fitz-Joel, 296
Fitz-John, 96, 97,

179,267
Fitz-Jordan. 97, 98
Fitz-Juel, 296
Fitz- Julian, 165
Fitz-Eetel, 801
Fiti-Lainbfirt, 804

INDEX.

Fitz-Malger, 401
FitK-Martin, 325
Fitz-Matilda, 302
Fitz-Matthew, 97
Fitz-Maurice, 244
Fitz-Mazeline, 325
Fitz-Meinfelin, 160
Fitz-Morice, 98
Fits-Nicholas, 98
Fitz-Nigel, 343
Fitz-Koel. 845
Fitz-Norman, 98
Fitz-Odard, 293,

378, 404
Fitz-Odeline, 348
Fitz-Oflbeme, 270,

349
Fitz-Osbert, 349
Fitz-Osborne, 163
Fitz-Osmond, 151
Fitz-Osmond, 846,

351
Fitz-Oter, 62
Fitz-Other, 63, 243
Fitz-Peter, 159, 361
Fitz-PhiHp, 97. 362
Fitz-Picot, 263
Fitz-Ponce,59,179,

201, 368
Fitz-Ponzo, 367
Fitz-Prevost, 96
Fitz-Balph, 96, 97,

153, 251, 273,

373, 406
Fitz-Banulph, 98,

374, 401
Fitz-Renfrid, 869
Fitz-Reste, 376
Fitz-Richard, 96,

147, 337, 439
Fitz-Robert, 96, 97,

98
Fitz-Rohaut, 385
Fitz-Rosceline, 382
Fitz-Roy, 212
Fitz-Ruald, 385
Fitz-Serlo, 160, 277
Fitz-Silvester, 399
Fitz-Simeon, 399
Fitz-Simon, 374,

399, 417
Fitz-Stephen, 407
Fitz-Tezzo, 170
Fitz-Theobald, 286
Fitz-Thoiold, 417
Fitz-Tihol, 309
Fitz-Turgifl, 401
Fitc-Tuquetil, 416

Fitz-Tofitin, 426
Fitz-Vincent, 435
Fitz-Virien, 435
Fitz-Walter, 244,

417, 445
Fitz-Warin, 441
Fitz-Wido, 395
Fitz-Wigot, 318
Fitz-WiUiam, 97,

235, 244, 275,

365
Fitz-Wymond, 98
Flagie, De, 246
Flagio, De, 245
Flamenc, 244
Flameng, 244
FlamingoB, 229
Flamonyille, De,

245
Flamville, De, 76,

245, 280
Flandrensis, 145,

229, 244, 245,

347, 444
Flecharius, 245
Flegg, De, 282
Fleming, 145
Flemwell, 76
Fleury, 245
Flex, 246
Flie, 246
Flisk, 246
Flode, 244
Floelte, 245
Flore, De, 245
Flori, De, 245
Flote, 245
Flowde, 245
Fluri, De, 245
Fochart, 246
Foladoube, 245
Folejambe, 246
Folenfant, 246
Folenfaunt, 246
Folet^ 246
Foley, 246
Folger, 252
FoHa, 246
FoUe, 247
Folin, 252
Foliot, 247, 386
Folkard, 246
Folkere, 252
Folkes, 249
Folli, 247
Folly, 246
Folon, 252
Fontanel, De, 252

Fonte, De, 80, 97,
239, 248, 405

Fontibus, De, 248

Forbeor, 252

Forbin, 262

Forboer, 252

Forcy, 253

Forel, 253

Forest, 97

Foresta, De, 247

ForestariuB, 247

Forester, 358

Foret, 70

Forey, 79

Forgis, De, 247

ForicaU, 247

Forican, 247

Forlon, 252

Formage, 195

Forman, 243, 250

Fomell, De, 252

Fomellis, De, 249,
252

Fomer, 252

Fornet, De, 258

Fomier, 252

Foro, De, 149

Fort, De, 247

Forte, 247

Forten, De, 248

Fortescue, 247

Fortibus, De, 247

FortinuB, 248

Fortin, 248

Forts, 247

Forz, De, 247

Fossa, De, 248

Fossard, 249

Fossart, 249

Fossato, De, 248

Fosse, 248

Fosseio, De, 248

Fotet, 247

Fottrell, 241

Fouchier, 252

Foncholt, 247

Fouel, 249, 289

Fongeres, De, 166,
248

Foukolt, 247

Foulare, 249

Foulere, 97

Foulger, 248

Fouquart, 246

Foumeaux, 248

Foumeval, De, 253

Fowell, 249, 289

Fowke, 249

h2

Fowler, 80
Fraisnio, De, 250
Frampe, 249
France, 249
Franceys, Le, 250
Francus, 250
Frassel, 250
Frater, 251
Fraunc, 249
Fraunceys, 98
Fraunclein, 250
Fraxineto, De, 223
Freday, 238
Freeb, 251
Frehelandus, 877
Freiart, 252
Freismantel, 251
Frelond, 250
Fremantel, De,

251
Fremond, De, 250
Frend, 80
Frense, 249
Frere, Le, 251
Freret, 238
Freschet, 249
Fresche^ille, 76,

25U
Freseao, 250

Fresel, 250

Freshfield, 76, 251

Freanay, De, 250

Fresne, De, 223

Fressonyille, De,

140, 251
Freyif, 97
Frey. 250
Frezel, 250
Fricault, 247
Frie, 250
Friebois, De, 250
Friemont, De, 251
Fngaut, 251
Frigidomonte, De,

250
Frilond, 250
Frissonville, De,

251
Fritzyille, 250
Frobisher, 252
Frode, De, 252
Froland, 250
Frolant, 250
Fromageur, 243
Fromantrill, 251
Froude, 252
Frowde, 251, 354
Fiy, 250

467

INDEX.

Eugers, 252
Foisel, 253
Folcher, 246
Fulchere, 252
Fulco, 249
Fulgeres, De, 165,

248, 354
Fullanger, 252
FuUin,252
Fulmechon, 246
FurbiBher, 252
Fuicis, De, 247
Fnrnarius, 252
Fumell, De, 248
Furner, Le, 252
. Fumes, De, 142,

243, 253
FumejB, 90
Fumis, De, 253
FumiTal, 253
FuBsel, 253
Futerel, 241
F^ske, 243

GAACY, DE, 254
GablariuB, 257
Gablin, 260
Gabriel, 253
Gacelin, 226
Gachon, 253, 256
Gacon, 253
Gaddes, 258
Gaddez, 258
Gaddj, 268

Gadge,77
Gadiou, 262
Gafet, 258
Gage, 184, 253
Gagge, 254
Gagse, 254
GaguD, 253
Gai, 267
Gaiet, De, 254
Gaio, De, 257
Gaipi, 253
Gait, 254
Gal. De, 264
Galet, 79, 254, 258
Galien, 254, 260
Galiun, 96
Gall, 264
Gallard, 267
Galley, 79
Galleys, 99
Gallow, 79
Galman, 261

468

Galmon, 261
Galopin, 261
Galot, 79, 186, 258,

299
Galpine, 261
Gait, 254
Galyon, 254
Gamaches, De, 226,

264
Gamel, 254
Gkunelyn, 255
Gamon, 265
Gancoll, 255
GaDd,De, 207,257,

447
Ganele, De, 187
Ganfield, 255
Ganges, De, 265
Gangia, De, 266
Ganney, 79
Gansel, 265, 261
Gontelo, 256
Ganville, De, 808
Gappe, 263
Gar, De, 440
Gardan, De, 255
Gtardge, 194
Gardin, 265
GardiDo, De, 97,

266
Garenne, De, 338,

441
Garet, 256
Gari, 268
Garin, 257
Garlande, De, 266,

418, 426
Garlayk, 266
Garner, 266
Gamerus, 256
Garratt, 79
Garringes, De, 263
Gascelin, 226, 269
Gasceline, 79
Gascelyn, 269
Gascoigne, De, 256
G^sconia, De, 256
Gaseuil, 257
Gast, De, 79
Gaste, De, 444
Gastinel, 257
Gastnell, 267
Gate, 257
Gaubert, 267
Gauchi, De, 254
Gauden, 257
Gaudiou, 257
Gaugi, 254

Gangy, De, 184,

254
Ghauiz, De, 260
Gannon, 273
Gaunsil, 261
Gaunt, De, 98
G^aurges, De, 194
Gautier, 261
Gavet, 257
Gawen, 257
Gawler, 257
Gay, De, 257
Gayeler, 257
Gayl, 253
Geary, 79, 257
Geers, 258
Gefie, 258
Gelay, 299
Gelopin, 261
Gene, De, 261
Geneiz, De, 295
Gener, 257, 296
Genet, 79
Geneville, De, 308
Genez, De, 295
Gent, 296
Genun, De, 278
Gera, De, 266
Gerald, 256
Gerard, 266, 269
Gerart, 258
Gerbode, 266
Gere, 256, 267
Gerey, 268
Gerin, 257
Gennaine, 79, 259
Germeyn, 259
Gemet, 266
Gemon, 165, 191
Geroan, 97
Geroie, 268
Gerold, 256, .268
Geron, 296
Geroud, 256
Gerry, 267
Gerun, 295
Gervasius, 259, 295
Gerveis, 259, 295
Gervoys, 269
Gest, 272
Geves, 260
Geyt, De, 264
Gibbon, 259
Gibbons. 259
Gibelot, 269
Gibon, 259
Gibun, 269
Gideon, 260

Gidion. 260
Gifbid, 141. 177.

260, 268, 314,

317, 4H2
Giflfbrd, 260
Gigan, 260
Gigon, 260
Gilbert, 260
GUe, 260
Giles, 79
GiUon, 261
Gillett, 258
Gills, 260
Gilly, 274
Gilmin, 261
Ginon, 273
Giolif, 298
Gisle, 269 '
Gisnei, De, 274
Gisneto, De, 274
Gisors, De, 99, 340
Gives, 260
Gladisfen, De, 165,

261
Glanyille, De, 181,

182
Glene, 261
Glieue, 261
Glin, 261
GlintoB, De, 202
Glosus, 261
Gloz, De, 261
Gob, 272
Gobaud, 202
Gobb, 202
Gobe, 272
Gobio, 272
Gobion, De, 269,

272
Gobiun, De, 182
Gobyun, 272
Gocet, 264
Goche. 262
Godard, 261
Godart, 261
Godde, 262
Godefrey, 261
Godefridus, 261
Godefroy, 261
GodehU, 262
Cbdel, 262
Godeman, 262
Godes. 262
Godhale. 262
Godio, 262
Godschall, 261
Goduere, 261
Godvein, 262

INDEX.

Godyinne, 262
Goebald, 202
Goer, De, 264
GoggiDg, 98, 262
Gogun, 262
Goher, De, 263, 264
Gohier, 264
Goi, De, 298
Goie, 259, 266, 298
Goin, 267
GoiDg, 257
Gois, De, 266
Goisb, 204
Goiz, 298
Golafre, 260
Golde, 262
Goldourg, 262
Goldsmith, 262, 849
Goles, 273
Golier, 237
Gollaj, 264
Golu, 262
Gon8,De, 273
Gontier, 273
GonviUe, 273
Goodchild, 80
Goodge, 262
Gooi, 259
Goon, De, 273
Goosey, 79
Gopil, 273
Gordge, 194
Gordon, 263
Gorges, De, 194,

204, 258
Goring, De, 263
Gomel, 268
Gorz, De, 264
Gosce, 264
CK>Bcelin, 264
Gose, 262
Gosse, De, 264
Gosselin, 264
Gosselyne, 264
Gosset, 264
Gotyme, 96
Goncet, 79
Gonche, 262
Gonde, 262
Gouel, 273
Goner, 265
Gongemont, De, 97
Goniere, 265
Gouis, De, 218
Goniz, De, 262,

272
Gonn, 273
Gonnter, 212

Gonpil, 264
Gonrdon, De, 273
Gk>umay, De, 274
Gouseley, 259
Gonsell, 431
GouBhill, De, 259
Gonsill, De, 440
Gonsla.De, 416
GoQTiz, De, 218,

219, 272
Goyes, 204
Goyon, 418
Goz, 145
Grabol, 270
Grace, 214, 266
Graham, De, 266
Grai, De, 269
Grainville, De, 268
Grammaticns, 266
Grana, De, 266
Granarius, 267
Grancey, 266
Granges, De, 267
Grant, 267
Granville, De, 76,

268
Grasse, 214
Grava, De, 267
Grave, 267
Gravelle, De, 267
Gray, De, 269
Ghreathead, 80
Greatorick, 267
Gredley, De, 77,

267
Greenfield, 76, 267
Grege, 268
Gregor, 268
Gr^ri, 268
Gregory, 98
Greinville, De, 268
Greley, De, 267
Grelley, De, 77
Grelly, De, 267,

288, 299
Grendal, De, 270
Grenfield, 268
Grentmenil, De,

205
Grento, De, 271
Grenville, De, 154,

268, 336
Gresham, De, 269
Greslet, 267
Gresley, De, 267
Gressenhnll, De,

363
Greville, De, 269

Grey, De, 270
Gridley,De,77,267
Grigge, 268
Grindale, De, 270
Grinde, 271
Gringelai, 268
Griperia, De, 271
Gripon,De, 215,270
Grippinge, De, 215
Grippon, 215
Gris, 270
Grise, De, 270
Grisy, De, 270
Groceteste, 80, 267
Grochet, 272
Grogon, 271
Groig, 268
Groot, 216
Gros, 271, 444
Grose, 266, 271
Gross, 266
Grosso, De, 271
Grosvenor, Le, 271,

272
Grote, 216, 271
Gront, 271
Gruce, De, 271
Graoet, 272
Grumnell, 272
Grut, 216
Gnaceio, De, 428
Guaspr^, 435
Gnbert, 134
Gnbinn, 272
Gneilles, De, 260
Guenes, 261
Guer, De, 266
Gueres, De, 258
Gueri, De, 267
Guemon, 191
Guemuel, 263
Gnerres, De, 268
Gnerris, De, 268
Guest, De, 272
Guet, 79
Guher, De, 265
Gnhier, De, 265
Guide, 258, 274
Guido, 258, 446
Guidoville, De, 451
GuidviUe, De, 451
Guigan, 261, 446
Guilie, De, 274
Guillart, 447
Guiscard, 189, 445
Guiton, 260
Guiz, De, 216, 272,

278

Gulafre, De, 137,

260
GuUiver, 2«0
Gull, 273

Gundeville, De, 273
Gnndrea, De, 264
Gunville, De, 273
Gunwell, 273
Gupil, 264
Guvit, 264
Guz, De, 218
Gy, 268
Gydon, 260
Gynney, 274
Gyse, De, 273

TTABINGTON,

Hachett, 274

Hacket, 274

Hadden, De, 219

Haddon, De, 274

Hadon, 219, 274

Hadrin, 135

Haeet, 274

Haia, De, 282

Haie, 97

Hailly, 274

Hairez, 279

Hairun, De, 283,
284, 411

Haisle, 274

Haitie, 275

Haket, 274

Hal, De, 275

Hala, De, 275

Halasa, De, 275

Haldein, 282

Hall, 275

Hallidai, De, 454

Hallibone, 77

Halot, 275, 278

Halver, De, 77,
138

Halyday, De, 276
Halys, 77. 235
Ham, De, 275
Hambee, 275
Hambeia, De, 275
Hamel, De, 275
Hameldon, De, 276
Hamelin, 276
Hamelyn, 235, 276
Hamilton, De, 27*4
Hamley, 77
Hammon, 276, 284
Hamon, 276

460

INDEX.

Hampden, De, 276
Hamton, De, 276
Hanchet, De, 277
Hancoc, 277
Handville, De, 141,

277
Hanger, 77, 140
Hangert, De, 200,

221, 286
Hanks, 221
Hanley, De, 308
Hansel, 139
Hantona, De, 276
Hanville, De, 288,

277
Hanwell, 141
Harace, 279
Harald, 278
Haralt, 278
Harch, 142
Harcle, 142
Harcourt, 278
Hardern, 278
Hardi, 98, 278
Hards, 142
Harel, 278
Harene, 198, 278
Harenge, 278
Hargle, 142
Harlot, 278
Harpe, 279
Harpin, De, 277
Harre, 279, 289
Harri, 289
Harris, 278, 279
Harry, 279
Harrys, 279
Harsent, 279, 284
Harsint, 279
Hasard, 280
Hasart, 280
Hase, 279, 283
Hasherst, 77
Hassot, 280, 290
Haste, 290
Hastings, De, 280
Hat, 276
Hatchett, 274
Haubervyle, De,

274
Haula, De, 275
Haulla, De, 282
Haiime, De, 283
Hauterill, 280
Hauterive, De, 282
Hauteyn, 99, 282
HautYille, De, 189,

280

470

Eauvell, 280
Hauville, De, 281
Havenell, 78
Haverland, De, 281
Harille, De, 281
Hawkin, 281
Haye, 165, 282
Hayes, De, 283
Hayne, 274
Haynes, De, 274
Hayre, 278
Head, 80
Hebard, 283
Hebart, De, 283
Heck, De, 285
Hecke, 285
Hedde, 283
Hegent, 285
Hegge, 288
HeiUes, De. 285,

286
Helbe, 284
Helbert, 292
Heldebert, De, 285
Heldebrant, 285
Heldeior, 285
Helion, 464
Helles, De, 286
Helliar, 77
HelUard, 78
Helouis, 235
Helpe, De, 138, 284
Helum, De, 283
Hely, De, 284 .
Honcot, 277
Henges, De, 221
Henhil, De, 236
Honhurst, Do, 139
Henville, 288
Hequet, 285
Herbert, 243, 277,

278
Heremita, 142
Heremite, 142
Heres, 237, 278
Herez, 279
Horice, 278
Hericie, 283
Heri9on, 279
jHerion, De, 284
Heriz, De, 142, 278
Herman, 278
Hormanvillo, De,

140
Hermer, 278
Hero, 279
Herolt, 278
Heron, 279, 288

Heronville, De, 278
Herring, 278
Hersent, 279, 284
Hersy, De, 283
Hert, 279
Hertalanda, De,

279
Hertbnm, De, 441
Herupe, 279
Hervest, 279
Hest, 280
Heste, 280 ,
Hetart, 290
Heudesent, 291
HeuTiUe, De, 291
Hey, 285
Heyr, 278
Hibemia, De, 293
Hibemiensis, 293
Hie, De, 285
Hicchi, 285
Hicun, 285
Hiesmes, De, 138,

451
Hildegar, 285
Hildyard, 77
Hillier, 78
Hingham, 77
Hirendale, 143
Hispania, De, 403
Hitti, 286
Hoble, 290
Hochard, 287, 289
Hockele, 290
Hockerel, 135
Hockrell, 135
Hodenc, De, 287
Hodene, De, 290
Hodi, 287
Hodin, 287
Hoel, 285, 288, 290
Hoese, 290
Hoga, De, 287
Hogart, 287
Hoge, 287
Hogel, 290
Hoiel, 288
Hoielor, 288
Hoilant, De, 288
Hoile, 446
Hokeley, 77
Holbec, De, 288
Hole, 288
Holene, De, 288
Holeng, 288
Holes, 288
Holis, 288
Holland, 299

Holleit, 288
Holies, 288
Holme, 288
Holseio^De, 291
Homer, 77
Homes, Do, 288
Hopero, 289
Hopland, De, 166
Hore, 287
Homere, 289
Horsenel, 290
Hort, 289
Hosa, De, 290
Hose, 290
Hostler, 77
Hotham, 61
Hoto, 274
Hoton, De, 292
Hotona, De, 290
Hotot, De, 270
Houcemaine, De,

290
Hongbton, 282
Houle, 220
Houlei, De, 290
Houles, 288
House, 78
Honsin, 290
Houssay, De, 291
Hovell, 78, 280
Hovetone, De, 290
Howarth, 157
Howes, 291
Howse, 291
Huan, 288, 291,

450
Huart, De, 237
Hubald, 290
Hubard, 287
Huband, 290
Huberd, 98
Hubert, 287, 290
Hubolt, 290
Hubout, 290
Hucherer, 289
Huchier, 289
HuckviUe, 290
Hudac, De, 287
Huecbon, De, 290
Hueeon, De, 285
Huel, 289, 445
Huelier, 350, 446
Huoline, 444
Huene, 291, 450
Huest, 285
Huet, De, 285
Hugerville, De, 290
Hughet, 286

INBEXtf

Hi]gIeyilla,De,200,

429
Hugot, 287, 291
Huielor, 288, 445
Huielrat, 76
Haissier, Le, 428
Hulmo, Be, 291
Hnlse, 291
Humfrej, 288
Hunte, 98
Hantilande, Be,

291
Huntley, Be, 291
Hupelin, 287
Hurel, 289 '
Huse, 291
Husseio, Be, 291
Hussey, 78, 290,

291
Hustler, 77
Hyche, Be, 285
Hjcke, 285

TFFERLEY, Be,
1 406
Ikelon, Be, 285
Ilbeid, 285
Bee, 233
Illeriis, Be, 235,

283
Imperator, 236
Imrie, 78
Infans, 196
Ingarville, 292
Ingelard, 293
Ingelram, 293
Ingen, 232
Ingham, 77
Ingpenn, Be, 293
Ingram, 293
Innes, Be, 293
Insula, Be, 139
Ion, 293
Ireby, Be, 293
Ireton, Be, 293,

398
Ireys, 298
Isabella, 293
Ispania, Be, 403
Ivans, 294
lyats, 294
Ivaz, 236, 294
lye, 236, 294
Ivei, Be, 294
Ivelin, 236
Iver, 294
Iveto, Be, 227

Ivetot, Be, 227
Ivoi, Be, 225, 294
Ivrou, 237
12, Be, 233, 286

JACKEL, 295
Jacob, 294
Jacobus, 294
Jacques, 294
Jak, 294
Jakele, Be, 295
Jamet, 296
Janyille, Be, 245,

308
Jaquinus, 294
Jarpenyille, Be, 97,

295
Jamegan, Be, 296
Jarrett, 79
Jayala, 295
Jay, Be, 298
Jebb, 259
Jellett, 258
Jennet, 79
Jenny, 76, 79
Jermyn, 79
Jemegan, 296
Jeu, 295
Jewett, 79
Joannes, 297
Jocel, 295
Joculator, 298
Joe, Be, 298
Joel, 297
Jolif, 298
Jolyf, 298
Joidanus, 298
Jort, Be, 264
Jorz, Be, 264
Jouvigny, Be, 150
JoTene, 78
Juas, 295
Juels, 297
Juis, Be, 295
Junior, 298
Juven, 296, 452
Juvenis, 296, 452
Jnzton, 299

KABOT, 193
Eael, 185
Kaen, Be, 196
Kaigny, Be, 300
Kail, 185
Kaineto, Be, 196
Kales, Be, 185

Kames, 800
Kanon, 296
Karun, 98
Eatune, 190
EauU, 185
Kebbel, 78, 184
Kede, 301
Kernel, 195
Kempe, 300
Kenappeville, Be,

302
Kenebel, Be, 77,

302
Kenebell, Be, 302
Kenebol, 302
Kenechbol, 77
Kenecbbole, 302
Kenetbole, 302
Kenivet, Be, 302
Kenobel, 76
Kenyn, 302
Ker, 300

Kerdeston, Be, 301
Kerdiston, Be, 153,

301
Kerrison, 153, 301
Kerson, Be, 189
Kersun, 189
Ketel, 301
Keu, Be, 196
Keynes, 76, 150,

185
Keyneto, Be, 299
Kidel, Be, 301
Kilebeuf, Be, 301
Eillingworth, Be,

197
Kilpec, 439
KireU, 308
Eirle, 303
Kitebue, 445
Ejiappe, 302
Knyvet, 76, 302
Knappewell, Be,

302
Knatcbbull, 302
Knight, 80
Knobel, 76
Knot, 76
Kokerel, Be, 203
Kyriel, 143, 303

L'ABBA, 133
I L'Abbe, 133
L'Arche, 309
L'Archer, 142
L'Asne, 140

L'Enfant, 196
L'Envoysc, 329
L'Espagne, Be, 403
L^Estan, Be, 405
L'Oriel, 145
L'Orle, 145
La Chapelle, 187
La Bon, 228
La FoUe, 246
La Lodere, 313
Le Mort, 205
La Quarelle, Be,

372
La Hichede, 377
La RiTere, Be, 378
La Riviere, Be,

378
La Roche, Be, 379
La Rochella, Be,

379
La Rochelle, Be,

379
La Sausei, Be, 391
La Spine, Be, 380
La Stur, Be, 407
La Taille, Be, 415
La Tye, Be, 415
La Vache, Be, 96
La Verie, 435
La Waite, 436
Labisse, Be, 133
Laccon, Be, 303
Lacella, Be, 303
Lacelles, 803
Laceore, 303
Lachmare, 77, 308
Lachoire, Be, 303
Lachon, Be, 303
Lacon, Be, 304
Lacore, Be, 308
Lacu, Be, 304
Lacy, Be, 139, 179,

226, 303, 304
Laidet, 304
Lake, Be, 304
Lakon, Be, 303
Lambale, Be, 304
Lamare, Be, 77,

308
Lambarde, 304
Lambin, 99
Lambome, Be, 305
Lambton, Be, 305
Lamton, Be, 305
Lancastre, Be, 369
Lancelevee, 305
Landa, Be, 305
Lando, 305, 354

471

(NDEX.

Landell, De, 305
Landells, De, 305
Landon, 305
Landor, 305
Landres, De, 305
Lanone, 305
Lanun, De, 305
Lanvalai, De, 138
Larchier, 306
Lardant, 306
LardariuB, 306
Lardenier, 306
Larderario, De, 306
Lare, De, 305
Largan, 306
Largant, 306
Lar^, De, 306
Larie, 305
Larker, 306
Larre, De, 305
Lascelles, De, 303
Latinarius, 306
Latiner, 306
Laud, 306
Launaj, De, 309
Launde, 355
Laundon, De, 305
Latme, De, 309
Laurane, 314
Lauremarius, 314
Laurence, 98
Laurenz, 307
Laurone, 314
Laval, De, 241, 428
Lavaide, De, 307,

314
Layer, 307
Laverd, 307
Lavord, 314
LawtoD, De, 302
Le Acatour, 283
Le Appelgart, 141
Le BaiUi, 147
Le Baneor, 149
Le Bas, 151
Le Baud, 152
Le Bel, 156
Le Bele, 154
Le Bigot, 158
Le Bigre, 158
Le Blac, 160
Le Blanc, 80, 445
Le Blont, 163
Le Boghier, 163
Le Bon, 178
Le Bor, 180
Le Borne, 166
Le BotUer, 182

472

Le Bouglier, 177

Le Boyer, 170

Le Brabazon, 171

Le Bret, 172

Le Breton, 140, 160

LeBrun,80,95,175

Le Bugle, 177

Le Busc, 181

Le Caron, 188

Le Cerf, 80

Le Chamberlain,

193
Le Cbanoin, 187
Le Chaucer, 195
Le Chaucier, 195
Le Chaunter, 187»

400
Le Cbaufier, 195
Le Chauve, 185
Le Chevalier, 196
Le Clerc, 97, 199
Le Comte, 80
Le Cont, 233
Le Copere, 143
Le Coq, 203
Le Corduaner, 210
Le Comeor, 289
Le Comer, 289
Le Cornier, 80, 289
Le Comu, 210
Le Cosyn, 211
Le Counte, 233
Le Cousche, 262
Le Crochere, 216
Le Crockere, 216
Le Cuper, 208
Le Cupere, 143
Le Curteis, 218
Le Cusin, 211
Le Cuver, 264
Le Daneys, 224
Le Danois, 138
Le Despencer, 96
Le Desvet, 225
Le Devin, 225
Le Drapier, 230
Le Due, 231
Le Ercedekne, 142
Le Erl, 233
Le Esterling, 407
Le Eyr, 237, 278
Le Facet, 239
Le Fagge, 237
Le Fauconer, 281
Le Fetor, 239
Le Feuterer, 242
Le Feutrier, 239
Le Fevre, 80, 401

Le His, 243
Le Flecher, 245
Le Flechier, 245
Le Fleming, 145,

229
Le Fort, 80, 408
Le Fox, 249
Le Franceys, 250
Le Francois, 250
Le Fraunclein, 250
Le Frend, 251
Le Frith, 251
Le Furbur, 252
Le Furner, 252
Le Gardeiner, 255
Le Ganter, 255
Le Gantier, 80
Le Gascoyn, 256
Le Gemble, 254
Le Gentil, 258
Le Gig, 260
Le Goie, 298
Le Goix, 298
Le Golu, 262
Le Gose, 262
Le Grand, 266, 319
Le Grangier, 266
Le Grant, 267
Le Gras, 266
LeGros, 143, 266,

271, 444
Le Guillart, 447
Le Hare, 278
Le Hayre, 278
Le Heir, 237
Le Heldere, 285
Le Heyr, 278
Le Hopere, 289
Le Hore, 287
Le Homere, 289
Le Hiiant, 291
Le Huissier, 428
Le Jovene, 296
Le Juvene, 296
Le Eat, 190
Le Eene, 97
Le Eew, 196
Le Eu, 96
Le Latimer, 306
Le Laverd, 307
Le Lavoid, 314
Le Long, 313
Le Lording, 314
Le Lou, 315
Le Loup, 315
Le Ma^ere, 320
Le Maignen, 322
Le Maimer, 319

Le MaleflmaioB, 321
Le Maieschal, 280
Le Marischal, 324
Le Marler, 323
Le Massor, 327
Le May, 258
Le Mayster, 325
Le Maxon, 325
Le Mazun, 325
Le Meillur, 328
LeMeschin, 319-
La Meteier, 325,328
Le Moin, 80
Le Mor, 337
Le Mot, 334
Le Mouner, 331
Le Munetor, 322
Le Naper, 342
Le Napier, 342
Le Neve, 343
Le Neyr, 342
Le Noble, 345
Le Notte, 96
Le Novel, 343, 347
Le Oiselor, 349
LOrle, 145
Le Oyseleor, 849
Le Paisant, 861
Le Parker, 353
Le Parlier, 353
Le Passur, 354
Le Paumer, 351
Le Paumier, 351
Le Pautre, 368
Le Pele, 357
Le Penny, 359
Le Petit, 80, 312,

361
Le Pikkere, 362
Le Pinder, 363
Le Plumer, 365
Le Poleter, 368
Le Pondere, 367
Le Porcher, 367
Le Potere, 368
Le Prevost, 209
Le Proude, 370
Le Quarreur, 372
Le Kaggide, 373
Le Retit, 377
Le Kockere, 382
Le Roi, 301
Le Kous, 383
Le Kouz, 215, 383
Le Roy, 301
Le Rus, 383
Le Sage, 388
Le S^ur, 388

INDEX.

Le Salter, 390
Le Salvage, 391
Le Sauvage, 447
Le Scot, 393
Le Semer, 394
Le Seneschal, 407
Le Severe, 394
Le Sevon, 395
Le Sevoner, 395
Le Sejntonr, 391
Le Smyth, 402
Le Sor, 399
Le Sore, 399
Le Sour, 399
Le Sureys, 410
Le Taborer, 412
Le Tailliir, 412
Le Tavemier, 414
Le Vanner, 429
Le Viel, 430
Le Veneur, 291
LeVenour,271,430
Le Venur, 80, 271,

288
Le Veysin, 241
Le Vicomte, 398
Le Vielur, 242
Le Vilein, 245
Le Violnr, 242
Le Waleis, 437
Le Walur, 429
Le Warner, 441
Le Welere, 445
Lechmere, 224, 307
Lecton, De, 309
Lednn, 311
Leelay, De, 309
L<>ga, De, 272
Legars, 308
Legat, 308, 329
L^tus, 308
Leicester, De, 245,

308, 309
Lelay, De, 309
Lele, 309
Leman, 309
Leminz, 309
Lennard, 309
Lens, De, 444
Leny, 309
Leonard, 309
Leons, De, 317
Lesiardus, 311
Lesot, 316
Lesote, 317
Lease, 317
Lesson, 312
Lestac, De, 310

Lesterc, 407
Leetrange, 310
Lestre, De, 308
Lete, 317
Lens, De, 310
LeuYeyse, 313
Levarde, 311
Levasson, 310
Leveske, 310
Leveson, De, 310
Levezied, 313
Lewes, De, 310
Lews, 310
Leyberd, 311
Leyre, De, 99, 307
Liddel, De, 311
Liddon, 311
Lidel, De, 311
Lideton, De, 234
Lidle, 77
Liehait, 317
Liesce, 317
Lievre, 810
Lifton, 234
Limesay, De, 312
Limesi, De, 211,

312
Limesy, De, 312,

334
Lincoln, De, 311
Lindesay, De, 312,

334, 335
Lindesey, De, 335
Lingeure, De, 170
Lintot, De, 312
Lions, De, 317, 353
Lisiart, 310
Lisle, De, 139
Lison, 312
Lisores, De, 151
Lister, 309
Lisures, De, 151,

244, 316
Little, 80
Livard^, 311
Livet, De, 224, 310,

315
Lobe, 313
Lobes, 313
Locard, 313
Locheor, 313
Loches, De, 313
Lodere, 313
Lodge, 313
Lodres, 313
Loe, De, 813
Loering, 314
Logos, De, 378

Logis, De, 313
Loharene, 314
Lohasing, 314

Loisel, 307
Loiseleor, 349
Loison, 307, 314,

349
Lokar, 313
Lokere, 313
Lomb, 314
Lomme, 314
Londa, Le, 313
Londres, De, 313
Longa, De, 313
Longavilla, De,'*314
Longchamp, De,200
Longe, 98
Longesp^e,240, 332
Longfield, 314
Longues, De, 313
Longueville, De,314
Loradin, 314
Loraine, De, 314
Lording, 314
Lorek, De, 314
Lorel, 307
Loremarins, 314
Loremer, 314
Lorens, 314
Lorenz, 307, 314
Lorimar, 314
Lorimer, 80, 98, 314
Lorle, 307
Lorre, 314
Lorreyne, De, 314
Lort, 289
Lortie, De, 314
Lorty, 289
Los, De, 306, 314,

455
Loske, 314
Losse, 314
Lotrel, 316
Lottrel, 316
Loundres, De, 313
Lonp, Le, 315, 449
Louvel, 315
Louvet, 315
Lovecock, 313
Lovecot, 313
Loveday, 315
Lovel, 315, 359
Loven, De, 315
Lovent, De, 315
Loyiers, De, 315
Lowe, 313
Lowes, 315
Lowther, De, 815

Loys, 315

Lu, 449

Lucas, De, 316

Luceio, De, 310

Luches, De, 314

Lucke, 98

Lucy, De, 227, 310,

316
Lnera, De, 315
Lues, De, 310
Luiton, De, 316
Luiz, 310
Lukes, De, 316
Lund, De, 313
Lunel, 312, 316
Lupus, 315-
Lure, 314
Luri. De, 314
Lury, 314
Lusco, De, 316
Lusers, De, 316
Lusoris, De, 316
Lussing, 315
Luterol, 316
Luttrel, 316
Luvetot, De, 314
Luxa, De, 314
Luz, 306
Lydale, De, 311
Lydel, 311
Lynde, 311
Lyon, 317
Lyons, De, 317
Lyre, De, 307
Lyster, 309
Lyttelton, De, 317

1lI'ABIRE,De,319,

Mache, 328
Mad, De, 325
MacY, De, 319, 825
Maeio, De, 327
Magere, 320
Mages, 319
Magge, 319
Maggote, 319
Maghelinis, De, 821
Magnavilla, De, 321
Magn^, 319
Magnepeine, 323,

335
Magnus, 319
Magny, De, 319
Mai, De, 326
Maignon, 322
Maignei, De, 819

473

INDEX.

Mailloc. De, 321
Main, 327
Mainart, 326, 827
Maio, De. 827
Maior, 320, 327
Mair, 320, 327
Mai Bent, De, 329
Haisie, De, 380
Maible, De, 319
Major, 320
Makerel, 319
Mai, 319
Mala Herba, De,

141
MalaoD,321
Malaunay, 336
Malavilla, De, 329
Malbanc, 171, 831
Malbancke, 331
Malbeding, 331
Malbenc, 331
Malberne, 328, 331
Malbise, 320
Malbisse, 155, 820
Malcael, 214, 815
Malcanelle, 315
Malcler, 384
Maldreit, De, 342
Malduit, 328
Malenfant, 328
Malerbe, 98
Malebenc, 326
Malesmains, 821
Malesoiirea, De,

195, 436
Malet,97,141, 168,

182, 320
Maleth, 320
Malfe, 338
Malfei, 338
Malfey, 338
Malherbe, 140
Malines, De, 320
MalisManibus, De,

321
Mallard, 819
Malmains, 151
Malnoni, 336
Malnuri, 336
Malo AIneto, De,

335
Maloc, De, 321
Maloc, 321
Malo Lacu, De, 326
Maloure, De, 436
MaloureSy^De, 436
Malpassu, De, 321
Maltalent, 320

474

Mains CHtuIu6,8i5
Malusyicinus, 328
Malyeisin, 328
MalFoisin, 328
Malyn, 821
Mamignot, 184
Maminot, 330
Man, 97
Manchon, 833
MandeyilIe,De,204,

282, 321, 412
Manens, 337
Maner, De, 238
Maneriis, De, 821
Maners, De, 322,

829
Manesier, 826
Manevil, De, 322
Mangant, 321
Mangeant, 321
Maniant, 321
Manieres, De, 322
Manipeni, 335
Maning, 322
Manipenyn, 323,

335
Manneval, De, 822
ManneTille, De,

204, 321
Manny, De, 319
Manorbia, De, 322
Manse, 322, 329
Mansel, 321
Mansell, 321
Mantel, 322
Mantellis, De, 322
Manus, 322
Manypeny, 96, 336
Mapert, De, 319
Mmc, De, 323
Marchant, 80
Marche, De, 323
Marci, De, 203
Marcs, De, 323
Marcote, 323
Marcy, De, 823
Mare, 136, 216,

220, 223, 259,

307, 373
Mareis, De, 323
Mareschal, 96, 198,

280
Mareta, 323
Mareys, De, 323
Margerie, 323
Margarita, 323
Mai^t, 319
Manayalle, De, 829

Marie, 329
Marigny, 324
Marines, De, 824
Maris, De, 323
Mariscis, De, 324
Marisco, De, 824,

341
Marival, 829
Marmilon, 824, 860
Marmlon, 328
Mamejjr, De, 824
Marreiny, De, 824
MarniglariiiB, 323
Marsham, De, 158,

324
Marthe, 323
Martin, 98, 825
Maruil, 825
ManreU, 325
Maryil, De, 825
MaryiUe, De, 825
Marwood, De, 318
Marwyn, 825
Masse, De, 319
Mastres, 97
Masseline, De, 325
Massey, 325
Massinger, 329
Massor, 327
Massy, 825
Masuer, 327
Masora, De, 327
Matelasc, 98
Matham, De, 325
Matom, De, 326
Matulant, De, 320
Matulent, 320
Maubeysin, 323
Maubuisson, 323
Mauchael, 315
Mauclerc, 79, 334
Maude, 326
Mandesley, 348
Maudit, 326
Mauduit, 156, 326
Maufee, 338
Maole, 326, 400
Mauleon, De, 321
Mauleyerer, 826
Matdey, De, 826
Manndrel, 321
Maurenciacus, 340
Mauretania,De, 338
Maurus, 337
Mautalent, 320
MauTesin, 328
May, De, 826, 258
Maybank, 827

Mayenne, De, 2&7t

327
Mayle, 819, 330
Maynard, 327
Mayne, De, 827
Mayot, 827
Mayster, 825
Maiselinier, 99
Mazerier, 99
Mazon, 826
Mazue, 820
Mazon, 826
Mead, 869
Meade, 369
Meadows, 80
Meads, 369
Meautis, Do, 828
Meauz, De, 830
Meche, De, 828
Mede, 369
Medicos, 307
Medoana, De, 827
Meleborn, De, 331
Mellers, 328
Melleto, De, 228
Melsa, De, 880
Meloan, 328-
Melt. 828
Melville, 828
Mendham, De, 342
Mendrei, De, 878
Menill, De, 330
Menilgarin, De, 319
Menilwarin, De,

319
Menneit, 322, 883
Menzies, 828
Merberry, De, 323
Merc, De, 829
Mercato, De, 823
Mercator, 80, 323,

329
Mercier, 329
Merel, 829
Mercenarios, 329
Mercer, 98
Mercio, De, 820
Mereval, 829
Meri, 329
Meric, De, 329
Meriel, De, 829
Menfield, 07
Merlai, De, 823
Merleberge, De, 323
Merlene, De, 329
Merlin, 329
Merrifeod, 329
Merston, De, 417

INDEX.-

Meirain, 325
Merral, 329
Moireyl, 326
Mery, De, 329
Mes, De, 319
Meschin, 141
Mesleriis, De, 328
Mesnieres, De, 321
MesDil, De, 830
Mesnilgarin, De,

319
Mesoart, 830
Messor, 96
Meteier, 325
Meuleriis, De, 328
Meurdrac, 154,

268, 336, 444
Meuz, 330
Mej, 326, 328, 840
.Moyngaryn, 320
Meynil, 330
Miats, 330
Miaz, 330
Mice, 328
Middleton, De, 332
Midford, De, 333
Mieie, De, 328
Mihial, 330
Mil, 331
Milart, 331
Mile, 331
Miles, 196, 802
Milesant, 331
MiUeio, De, 831
Millesent, 331
Milhous, 331
Millun, 328
Milner, 80, 331
MiloD, 331
Milton, De, 332
Milys, 381
Mincan, 333
Minch, 329
Mineriis, De, 333
Minete, 322, 333
Minifie, 322
Minnot, 333
Minors, 333
Minutor, 322
Mirabel, 324
Mirable, 324
Mire, 98
Mirfalt, 329
Mirfaut, 329
Mito, 330
Mitford, De, 333
Moats, 389
Moaz, 334, 339

Mockler, 79
Mode, 334
Mody, 334
Moeio, De, 840
Moel, 209
Mools, De, 209,

334, 340
Moes, De, 330
Mohaut, 223, 826
Mohon, 334
Mohun, De, 216,

334, 337
Moiaz, 334
Moion, De, 384
Moire,De, 830, 334
Moisi, 340
Molbec, De, 802 '
Molbrai, De, 141
Molbray, De, 389
Moleio, De, 340
Molenar, 840
Molendinar, De, 97f

385
Molendinariu8,381,

335
Molendino, De, 832
Moles, De, 881, 332
Molesworth, 334
Molinans, De, 385
Molinelles, De, 335
Molines, De, 835,

398
Molis,De, 209,331
Molyneux, 385
Momby, De, 450
Monachus, 335
Monasteriis,De,420
Monay, De, 335
Monceaux, 836
Moncel, De, 386
Moncellis, De, 836
Moncollo, De, 386
Monci, 385
Monckton, De, 33^
Money, De, 341
Monderel, 76
Monei, De, 885
Monet, 822
Monkton, De, 835
Monson, 386
Montacnte,De, 205,

230, 886
Montague, 154,268,

836
Montalt, De, 215,

223, 259, 826
Monte, De, 96, 285,

889

Montegai, Do, 339
Monte Gaii,De, 889
Monte Goumoril,

De, 836
Montemoraci, De,

841
Montemorentii, De,

841
Montemorentino,

De, 841
Montfichet,De,150,

164, 191
Montaket, 191
Montflquet, 191
Montfort, De, 175,

203, 208, 225,

336
Montgomery, De,

137, 143, 886
Montgommeri, De,

336
Montibns, 841
Montigny, 889
Montmorenci, De,

134
Montmorency, De,

340
Montmorice,De,340
Montpin9on, De,

337
Monypeny, 385
Moone, 337
Morant, 887
Mordaunt, 887
Mordent, 337
Morden, De, 277
More, Do la, 97
More, De, 837
Morein, 324
Morel, 331, 388
Mores, De, 837
Moret, 337
Moretaine, De, 838
Moroto, De, 837
Morham, 141
Morice, 98, 826
Morillon 338
Morin, 824, 887
Moring, 337
Morinis, De, 225
Moriomonte, De,

844
Morlyng, 838
Mort, 206, 837, 338
Mortagne, 187
Mortaine, De, 146,

248
Morteine, De, 888

Mortemer, De, 388
Mortimer, De, 258,

338, 362
Morville, De, 313
Mosco, 339
Mose, Do, 334, 389
Mosket, 341
Mosteil, 340
Mostor, De, 341
Mosters, Dq, 341
Mot, 334
Mota, De, 334
Mote, 334
Moton, 839
Motun, 825
Moubray, De, 889
Moucon, De, 389
Mouore, De, 889
Moolines, De, 246
Moune, De, 886
Mounier, 80
Mouner, 98
Moutiers, De, 420
Mouton, 339
Mowbray, De, 155,

179,839,451
Mowyn, 97
Moyere, 330
Moyl, De, 209
Moyle, 209
Moyne, 97, 834
Moyse, 340
Mucedent, 829
Mucelgros, De, 841
Muhaut, De, 326
Millet, 840
Multon, De, 304
Mumdoublel, De,

152
Mumpesson, 337
Muncel, De, 386
Munderel, 321
Mundevel, 821
MundeviUe, De, 76,

293, 835
Munneville, 335
Muntator, 388
Murdac, 341
Murdoch, 341
Muro, Do, 487
Mus. 337
Musard, 180, 220,

341, 382, 896,

450
Musca, De, 337
Muscam, De, 447
Muscamp, De, 447
Musdiamp, De, 341

475

INDEX.

Mufieies, 389
Museriis, De, 839
Husie, De, 339
Husket, 341
Mussun, 339
Mustel, 340
Musters, 341, 420
Muton, De, 339

NAGES, DE, 342
Naper, 342
Kapior, 342
Napparius, 842
Nappator, 342
Naso, De, 343
Navine, 342
Nebula, De, 342
Keel, De, 342
Keelfa, De, 172
Keirs, De, 342
Kel, 349
Kepos, 343
Nes, De, 342
Net, 342

Neuburgh, De, 144
Neumarch^, De,

177, 201
Neuton, De, 344
Nevers, De, 386
Neville, De, 343,

411, 428
Nevvet, 343
Newmarch, De,

144, 343
Newton, 344
Nichole, 345
Nicolaus, 345
Niger, 160
Nightegale, 345
Nightyngale, 345
Niktegale, 345
Nits, De, 342
Niuton, De, 345
Nivet, 343
Niweton, De, 344
Niweton, 344
Niz, De. 342
Noa, De, 345
Nobilis, 345
Noblet, 345
Node, 345
Noel, 198
Noers, De, 347
Nogent, De, 137
Noiers, De, 847
Nois, De, 347
Noion, De, 845

476

Noon, 76
Nordest, 346
Nore, 345
Norensis, 346
Norman, 98
Normandus, 346
Normannus, 846
NormanseU,76, 346
Normanville, De,

76, 151, 346
Norreis, 346
Norreys, 97, 346
Norn, 345
North, De, 346
Northcote, De, 846
Norton, 208, 846
Note, 345
Novel, 347
Now, 345
Noyon, De, 76
Nugent, 347
Nugun, De, 345
Nuitummel, 345
Nunn, 76, 345
Nutricius, 347
Nutrix, 347

ODE, 227
, Ocsenefort, De,

350
Odard, 290
Ode, 348
Odingselles, De,

191, 454
Ofifoid, 348
Oiseleur, 76, 80
Oiselor, 349
Oiselur, 445
Oissy, De, 347,444
Oke, De, 347
Okeley, 77
Oldrey, 78
Olie, 348
Olifant, 348
Olifard, 348
Oliphant, 348
Oliver, 97, 348
Omnibus Sanctis,

De, 421
Ondeslawe, De, 348
Onfrey, 288
Onfroy, 288
Onnebanc, 448
Onnebank, De, 448
Onslow, 70, 848
Orell, 349
Orenge, 834

Orfevre^ 849
Orfrere, 848
Orgar, 349
Orgeres, De, 221
Orgeriz, 349
Orgers, De, 349
Orglandes, De, 348
Orguevalle, De, 221
Oiguil,De,221,849
Onel, 146
Orielt, 349
Orient, 349
Orival, De, 222,

229
Orle, 145
Ormsby, De, 849
Orpen, 277
Orsin, 349
Orte, 290
Orty, 289
Ortie, De, 290
Ortis, De, 290
Osberne, 349
Osborne, 349
Osier, 76. 349. 445
Oughtia, De, 229
OuiUy, 151
Ouvedale, De, 427
Ove, 229
Ofere, De, 350
Ovriz, 349
Owe, 222

Oxinefoid, De, 850
Oylley, De, 228
Oyry, De, 849

PABODY, 356
Pacdio, De, 350
Pachet, 350
Pachot. 350
Pacy, 350
Paenel, 350
Paeriis, De, 368
Paganel, 78, 146,

159, 232, 282,

304, 446
Paganellus, 850
Paganus, 134, 350
Paget, 350
Paignel, 350, 446
Paince, 446
Painell, 850
Painet, 852
Paisant, 356
Pakebam, De, 351
Pakenham, De, 351
Palain, 351

Palfrei, 851
PaUing, 851
Palmarius, 851
Palmer, 851
Palmes, De, 852
Pancevolt, 356
Panetarius, 352
Panier, 352
Panks, 78
Pant, 852
Panton, De, 352
Pantul^ 237
Papady, 356
Papeilon, 252
Papilion, De, 352
Pappede, 356
Paramor, 852
Parcar, 317
Parcarius, 817» 358
Parco, De, 852
Paid^, De, 852, 857
Parent, 853
Parfait, 352
Parfey, 362
Paris, De, 97, 99,

852
Parish, 77
Parisiis, De, 862
Parker, 317, 363
Parkere, 97
Parlier, 353
Parmentarius, 353
Pamel, 353
Parsey, 78
Parsons, 251
Partry, 357
Parvus, 312, 861
Pasci, De, 360
Pasloup, 354
Paslou, 354
Pasnage, 354
Passator, 354
Passavant, 854
Passe, 354
Passelewe, 864
Passemer, 364
Passemere, 364
Passeor, I)e, 864
Paste, 354
Paternoster, 98, 364
Patin, 354
Patric, 365
Patrick, 197, 364
Patry, 197, 364
Patun, 354
Paulet. 355
Pauleth, De, 366
Pauli, 366

P>ul7. SSS
P&ulyn, 8 66
Paamer, Le, 361
Fsninier, Le, 391
Paapar, 356
FaDtre, 368
Pari, 3S6
F&via, De, SSe
PsTiUi, Se, 306
Fbto, 3G6
Fawei, 3S6
Fox, Dfl, B8
Fa;DCl, ISS, 233,

350
Paa««, 3S7
Featt, 7S
P«chi, 153, S:

364, 35T.«7
Pockpre, 36 1
Fade Botm, I>«, 850
Fael, 357
Peel, 354, 367
Peigae, 367
FeiLbUnche, 3B6
Feine, 367
FeiseoD, 344
FeitoQ, De, SSI
Peket, Se
Fele, 357
PeUgara, 363
Felenn. 363
Pelet, 35B
Feletier, 365
Peleri, De, 35S
Pelhun, De, 36S
Fell out, 363
Peile, 367
PrUev, 358
FeUey, 369
Pellitar, 365
Peloc, 366
Felrim, 363
Pane, 35?
PcDDud, 364
Penni, 369
Fenon, 364
Fentonne, De, 359
Feotjn, De, 359
Penj, 359
Pepin, 360
Feppard, 859
Fercehaie, Do, 360
Ptrctviil, 359

Feregrinua, 322
Perer, De. 361
Perera, De, 396
Pererea, De, 360
FewB, 362
Feretot, 368
PerfectuB, 862
Ferier, 361
Peri(-rs,Dp,3ftO,397
Peril, 367
PeriD, 9S. 360
Ferine, 860
Perire, 397
Perea, 357
Perkya, 353
Perles, 367
FerDel, 363
Penl, 357
Ferqnflfl. De, 353
PePTt^ 367
FeiriD, 360
Perron, 360
Penona, 354
Pert. 354, 371
Pesket, 151. 361
Pewon. 344
Peitel, 361
PeMoil, 361
Pet, 364, 367, 36*
Petsrin. 368
Petit, 361
PetitriUa. De, 364
Palirille, De. 364
Petra, De, 361
Pette, 364
Feverel, 438
Peverell, 353, 361
FeTcril, 43B
Pevro, 356
PeTrel, 361
PejauD, 361
Fejton, 361
Phaoacort, De, 236
Pharaoh, 78
Fheywy, 78
Phiilp, 362
Pbilipot, 242, 372
Phippee, 362
Phycun, 363
Pbylippui, 362
Pieard, 362
I^chard, 862
Pichere, 864
Fk'hod, 362
Pick, 97
Fickaring, 73
Ficot, 362, 368
Picqnjgnj, De, 863

I^ctavienua, 361

Pie, 366

Pie de BcBuf, 850,

356
Piel, 357
Piercey, 78
Piers, De, 362
Pieaai, De, 173
Pigeman, 371
Figge, 80
Figole, 362
Figot.868
Pigun, 362
Pik, 363
Pikart, 363
Pikede, 362
Fikel, 96, 362
Pikera, 362
Pikca, 363
Pikon, 362
Pilat, 368
PLlatc, 447
I^let, 363, 447
Klkere, 863
Fille, 363
PlUoe, 866
Pilot, 363
Piman, 371
Piment, 371
Piuar, 364
Pinceait, 363, 370
Pincems, 139, 182,

198, 287, 437
PinceC, 364
Pischanl, 370
PinchMt,870
Pincheon, 96, 870
Fincknej, 368
Fincon, 363
Pinder, 363
Finel, 07, 369
Knkerton, 78
Finue, 359
Pion, De. 364
PinzoD, 363
FinzuD, 863
Pipaid, 369
Pipait, 180, 369
PiperellUB. 350
Firariis. De, 306
Piria, De, 357
Firo, 360

Pistna, T)«, 361
Fitait, 364
Pite, 364
Fitcman, 364
Pitman, 78
Pitt, 78, 364
Pitle, 357, 364
Flacitor, 366
Pluiecio. De, 365
Ptaisuz, 366
Flaiz, 364
Plancbe, 365
Plonea, De, 366
Planet, 866
Ptaneto, 3SS
Flanei, De, 366
FIanhe,78
PIanl«, 366
PUtea, De, 366
Plateie, De, 365
Flalell. De, 366
Playnea, De, 86S
Playz, De, 366
PleU, 366
Plemer, 366
Plenier, 866
Pleaence, De, 366
Pleeaetia, Da, 364
Plesaja, 865
Pleys, De, 366
Flocbet. 234
Flome. 366
Plomer, 08
Plomet, De. 133
Ploqnet, 224
Hot, 366
Pluchet, 224
Plugaaet, De, 866
Plogenoi, De, 366
Plnm, 366
Plninbe. 08
Plnmer, 366
Flummer, 866
Plumtre, De, 366
Plnnneir, 365
'■ I- nigm, Do. 366
■ =, 3S7

Piice, De, 242
Piscia.De,243,344
PUtor, 148

Pocin, 366
Pocote, 367
Poelai, De, 366
Poeleth, De, 155
Poer, 368
Poeta, 867
I Poliar, 368
Pohier, 368
Poignant, 397
Foillie. De. 366
PoioADt, 307

INDEX.

Poindestre, 366
Pointel, 99
Poitiers, Do, 184
Poitou, De, 335
Pola, De, 366
Polain, 355, 366
Polard, 366
Polein, 366
Poleio, De, 366
Poles, De, 366, 368
Polet, De, 866
Poleter, 368
PoUand, 177
Pomeraje, 139, 366
Poncaer, De, 368
Ponce, 368
Pond, De, 367
Ponet, 368
Ponhere, 367
Pons, De, 179, 201,

433
Pont, 96
Pontcardon, De,

364, 370
Pont de l'arche,De,

310
Pont Doylly, De,

362
Ponte, De, 173, 867
Ponter, 366
Ponteyn, 366
Pontibus, Do, 173
Ponticr, 366
Pontin, 366, 367
Ponton, De, 367
Popart, 163
Popekin, 367
Popkin, 367
Populus, 369
Porcarius, 367
Porcel, 370
Porcell, 363
Porcus, 80, 367
Poret, 367
Porta, De, 367
Portar, 367
Portarius, 367
Porthors, 98
Portu, De, 367
Postel, 78, 167, 367
Postema, De, 367
Pot, 367
Potel, 367
Potere, 368
Potier, 368
Potton, 191
Poucin, 366
Poul, 368, 370

478

Poupart, 368
Pourte, De, 99
Power, 368
Poynaunt, 97
Poynings, 368
Poyntel, 99
Poyntz, 433
Praels, 369
Praelliis, De, 368
Praers, 369
Prahers, De, 368
Pratellis, De, 227
Pratis, De, 80, 827,

370
Piato, De, 327, 869
Pratt, 368
Praty, 370
Preaux,De,227,370
Propositus, 369
Presbyter, 369
Prest, 369
Preston, De, 369
Pretot, De, 368
Prettie, 370
Preux, 370
Prevost, 96
Pride, 349
Probns, 404
Probus homo, 370
Prose, 370
Proude, 370
Prous, 370, 404
Pmnelai, De, 371
Pruneto, De, 371
Pudsey, 371
Pugeys, De, 165
Puignant, 332
PuiUeta, De, 366
Puisay, De, 371
Pulain, 366
Pullard, 177
PuUufl, 370
Pult, 98
Punchardon, De,

78, 364, 370
Purcell, 370
Purs, 371
Purt, 371
Pusac, De, 371
Pusaz, De, 371
Pusey, 371
Putat, De, 371
Puteaco, De, 371
Putman, 78

QUADRELLS,
DE, 189

Quadrens, 96
Quarelle, 372
Quareter, 372
Quarrel, 872
Quarreur, 372
Quarroges, De, 372
Quartevilld,De, 189
Quatermaine, 196
Quatremaines, De,

372
Quatrexnars, 372
Quatremeulles, 190
Quatuor Acris, De,

249
Quatuor Mare, De,

372

Quentin, 78
Quercu, De, 302,

347
Quesnel, 372
Queynterel, 371
Quienemont, 302
Quilleboeuf, 301
Quillot, 371
Quilly, De, 205,

872
Quincy, De, 139,

147. 372
Quinterel, 371
Quintin, 78
Quirk, 302

T>ABACE, 372
XI Kaban, De, 377
Rabayn, De, 377
Eabaz, 196, 197,

372
Eabeca, De, 376
Kabeck, 380
Babes, De, 372
Kacate, 373
Eachate, 373
Hacinne, 373
Eadcliffe, De, 373
Hadenay, 379
Radio, De, 376
Raffeio, De, 380
Ragat, 373
Raggide, 373
Ragot, 373
Ragotus, 373
Raillon, 376
Raimbault, 378
Rainard, 374
Rainbaut, 373
Raison, 378

Raisoun, 373
Rake, 373
Ram, 80
Ramsay, 873
Ramsie, De, 374
Randulf, 97, 874
Ranier, 676
Ranny, De, 876
Ranson, 374
Rapendon, De, 376
Rasor, 373
Rastel, 874, 876
Rasur, 373
Ravenel, 374
Ravenger, 875
Raveton, De, 378
Raville, De, 876
RawdoD, De, 214,

376
Raybonld, 78
Rayney, 379
Rea, De, 376
Rebeck, 376
Rebora, 201
Reborso, De, 201
Rebree, 384
Redl^, De, 377
Ree, De, 376
Reignier, 874
Reigny, Do, 380
Reinard, 249
Reinbaud, 378
Reinbut, 378
Reine, 373
Reinert, 374
Reiney, De, 380
Reinni, De, 376,

446
Rembald, 885
Renard, 249
Rener, 374, 375
Renoldus, 876
Renouard, 249
Rependen, De, 376
Resen, 386
Ross, 376
Retcote, De, 375
Retgate, 375
Retit, 377
Revol, 376
Revenell, De, 374
Reville, De, 376
Rex, 301, 376
Reynbaut, 378
Reyney, De, 379,

380
Reynold, 376
Ria, De, 387

INDEX.

\

Bibald, 78, 376
Ribercy, De, 201
Riche, 377
Richer, 377
Richems, 377
Riches, De, 377
Richmond, De, 180,

200
Ricoart, 376
Ridel, 318, 377
Ridhut, 377
Ridley, 377
Rie, De, 387
Rigidus, 80, 407
Rigneio, De, 380
Rigsby, De, 411
Rii, De, 387
Rikeward, 376
Rimbaud, 384
RipariiB, De, 227,

378
Riperia, De, 96,

231
Risher, 386
Rivere, 878
RiveriiB, De, 378
Riviere, 378
Rivers, De. 227,

378
Roald, 381
Roalt, 381
Robart, 378
Robbe, 379
Robeid, 378
Robertus, 378
Robin, 379
Roc, 378
Rooa, De, 378
Roceart, 882
Roche, 379
Rochella, De, 379
Rochelle, De, 76,

379
Rochfort, De, 379
Rochier. De, 382
Rockall, 76
Rockare, 382
Rodelane, 97
Rodes, De, 376
Rodeville, De, 312
Rodhall. De, 384
Rodington, De, 410
Rodney, 379
Rodolio, De, 380
Roe, 884
Roel, De, 380
Roele8,380
Boeli,De^884

Roenai, 381
Roet, 196
Rof, De, 380
Roffe, 380
Rogere, 380
Rogers, 380
Roges, De, 384
RoKue, 384
Rohan, De, 372
Rohom, 881
Roiale, 76, 384
Roileio, De, 384
Roilli, De, 384
Roillied, 378
Roilliet, 378
RoUlon, 876
Roilly, 384
Rokeby, De, 380
Rokela, De, 379
Rokele, 97, 379
Roking, De, 337
Rolland, 380
Rollant, 380
Rolle, 380
Rolleston, De, 380
RolU, De, 884
Rollo, De, 381
Rollos, De, 381
Rom„ 381
Romanes, 381
Romant, 381
Romara, De, 381
Romayn, 99
Romeliolo, De, 386
Romelli, De, 146
Romilli, De, 386
Romilly, De, 386
Roncin, 374
Roo, 384
Roondel, 883
Rooper, 382
Roper, 382
Ros, De, 382
Roscelin, 382
Rosceline, De, 382
Rosel, De, 886
Rosmer, 386
Rossel, De, 386
Rossignol, 346
Rossinoil, 346
Rote, 382
Rotis, De, 382, 386
Rotor, De, 386, 410
Rotors, De, 410
Rotour, 886
Rotundo, De, 383
Rotundns, 383
Rouanlt, 386

Rouen, De, 378
Rouhault, 386
Rbumare, De, 381
Roundel, 383
Rous, 383
Rouverai, De, 231
Roueray, De, 231
Roux, 383
Rowswell, 76, 384
Royl, 384
Royle, 76
Rua, De, 376
Ruant, 381
Rubeomonte, De,

383
Rubery, 384
Rubraspatha, De,

382
Rucin, 386
Rucino, De, 386
Ruda, De, 383
Rudelli, 377
Rudellus, 384
Rudeville, De, 312
Rue, 376
Ruella, De, 384
RuoUi, De, 384
Rufe, 380
Ruffi, De, 380
Rufus, 383
Ruge, 384
Rugles, 384
Rule, 384
Rulloe, De, 380
Rumilli, De, 386
Rumilly, 76
Rumley, 76
Rupe, De, 231,

379
Ruperia, De^ 381,

382
Rupefort, De, 379
Rupeforti, De, 379
Rupella, De, 383
Rupellio, De, 383
Rupers, De, 382
Rupetra, De, 381
Rupierre,D6, 382
Rus, 98, 383
Ruskemara,De, 386
Russell, 76,99,386
Rustieus, 374
Rute, 386
Ryder, 386
Ryo. 387
Rylo, 76, 387
Ryther, De, 246,

387

s

T. AQNA, DE,
391
St. Alban, 98
St. Albine,.136
St. Albino, Do, 388
St. Amand, 138
St. Amando, De,

388
St. Andr6, 139
St. Andrew, 139
St. Antonle, 141
St. Antonio, De,

141
St. Antonis, 141
St. Aubyn, 388
St Audoen, De,

141, 199, 360
St. Audoens, De,

199, 389
St Barbe, De, 388
St Brice, De, 173
St Bricio, De, 173
St Christopher, De,

198
St Cinerino, De,

196
St. Clair, De, 388
St Claude, 202
St Clement, De,

201
St Croix, 217
St Cruce, De, 217
St Denis, De, 164,

224, 268, 341,

388
St Denis-de-Gaste^

444
S. Dionisio, De,

224
St. Dionysio, De,

388
St. Edmund, De,

234
St Edmundo, De,

234
St. Edward, De,

236
St Edwardo, De,

286
St Fide, De, 288,

241
St Fides, 241
St. Florent 246
St George, De, 268,

388
St. Geoi^'o,De,268
St German, De,

269

479

INDEX.

8L Gexmaao, Be,

259
St HilAiy, 286
St. Jacobo, De, 294
St. James, 294
St. Joanne, Be, 388
St. John, Be, 308
St Julian, 298
St Land, Be, 78,
Sf. Lando, Be, 806,

307
St Lanrence, 388
St Laorent Be,

388
St. Leger, Be, 388
St I^nard, Be,

309
St Leodgario, Be,

308. 389
St Lo, 78, 306, 307
St Lubin, 316
St Lac, Be, 316
St liargaret, 323
St. Margareta, Be,

323
St Maria, Be, 328
St Marie, Be, 328
StMartin, Be, 325,

338, 380, 402
St Maurice, Be, 326
St Maur, Be, 395
St Mauro.Be, 395
St Melan, Be, 331
St Michael, Be,

330
St Omer, Be, 77,

154, 220, 288,

348
St Owen, Bo, 199,

350, 389
St Paul, Be, 355
St Per, 390

St. Pierre, 178,357,

419
St Quentin, Be,

389
St. Quontino, Be,

389
St Remigio, Be, 376
St Remj, 376
St Saen, Be, 322
St Salratore, Be,

400
St Sampson, Be,

390
St Sansom, Be, 390
St Sauveor, Be,

136, 400
480

StSerauco,Be,258
St Valei7,Be, 242,

429
St Victor, Be, 338,

433
St IHgor, Be, 443
Saba, 387
Sabe,387
Sabrin, Be, 387,

393
Sabjn,98
Sac Be, 387
SaocaTille, Be, 410
Sace, Be, 391
Saceio, Be, 391
Sacesp^ 396
Sachererell, 387
Sacherilla, Be, 410
Sacherille, Be, 391
Sacre, 78, 394
Sadler, 80
Saete, 389, 397
Sagot 387
Sagittarius,* 142
Sahure, Be, 392
Sale, Be, 392
Saiete, 389
Saife, 394
Sain, 388
Saintier, 391
Sake esp^, 396
Sakespeye, 396
Sakenvilla, Be, 387
Salate, 400
Salatre, 390
Salceton, Be, 391
Salle, Be, 390
Salomon, 390
Saloman, 390
Salvage, 390, 448
Sampson, 390
Sandcroft, Be, 390
Sandvillo.Bo, 391
Sandervillo, Be,

391
Sandorille, Be, 391
Sanfort, Be, 391
Sannerrille, Be,

391
Sanso, 390
Sanson, 390
Santon, Be, 400
Sapience, 449
Sapiens, 388, 449
Saracenus, 391
Sarazin, 391
Sarcenas, 391
Saie, 392

Sarle, 403
Sarmon, 397
Sarpman, 397
Salt 79
Sartor, 399
Sauce, Be, 391
Sanchereiel, Be,

387
Sanltcherreuil, 387
Saoquemont Be,

293
Saurage, 390, 447
SaTale, Be, 387
SaTsria, 392
Sareire, 394
Sareri, 392
Sayeney, 391
Sarigneio, Be, 391
Savigny, Be, 391
Sarille, 392
SaTiniaco, Be, 391
Savon, 394
Savonier, 395
Savore, Be, 392
Sawere, 392
Sazby, 396
Sazeby, Be, 396
Say, Be, 99, 134,

219, 263, 354,

863, 392, 437,

449
Say, 392
Sayville, Be, 392
Scalers, Be, 392

Scales, Be, 392, 397,

401
Scalis, Be, 401
Scallariis, Be, 401
Scallers, Be, 401
Scan, 395
Scardeville, 392
Scarp, 397
Scarville, Be, 393
Scherhare, 898
Schievely, Be, 397
Scholefield, 79
Schor, 399
Schur, 399
Schures, 399
Scirart 898
Scoleio, Be, 393
Scoville, Be, 393
Scriba, 393
Scriber, 450
Scriptor, 393, 450
Scrope, 180
ScruteyiUe, Be, 76,

383, 393 [

Seiidaiiiare,Da,444
Scudimoie, I>ei,193
Scurea. Be, 79, 39S,

399
Scoifield, 76, 393
Scars, 399
Scutard, 98
Sebem, 394
Sebode, 395
Sebolt 395
Sebout 395
Seek, 387
Seeker, 78, 394
Seignor, 394
Seignore, 394
Seily, 193
Seled,400
Selier, 388
Sella, Be, 390
SelUnt Be, 394
Sellator, 400
Sellenger, 390
Selve, 394
Sely, Be, 99
Semilly, Be, 401
Sena, Be, 395
Senart 402
Seneech&Uus, 407
Senlis, Be, 147, 293
Sent, 388
Septvans, 394
SequainviUe, 300
Serjeant, 80
Servain, 394
Serviens, 80, 301,

394
Serwynd, 394
Setigneio, Be, 390
Seton, 263
Sevale, 387, 395
Sevele, Be, 387, 395
Seymour, 395
Seynt 388
Seyot, 389, 397
Seyssel, 192
Seyton, 263
Shakkesby, 396
Shir6, 398
Shirlej, 398
ShoveU, 399
SiGcaviUa, Be, 391,

410
Sidevilla, Be, 399
Sidney, 398
Siena, Be, 398
Siletot, 398
Silleio, Be, 193
SiUeis, Be, 398

INDEX.

Silly, De. 193 93
Silrain, 390
Silvanus, 390
Silvester, 399
Similly, De, 401
Sinard, 402
Singer, 187
Sirart, 398
Sire-bone, De, 391
Sirehome, 398
Sireman, 398
Siry, De, 398
Sithney, 399
Siwell, De, 399
Skewers, 399
Skiers, 399
Skunes, 399
Sknrer, 399
Smalavilla, De,

328
Smith, 80, 401
Smydeton, De, 401
Smythe, 402
Smythton. De, 189
Sodde. 402
Soef, 387
Sola, De, 402
Solar, De, 403
Solariis, De, 403
Sole, 402
Soliero, 97
Soliers, De, 402
Solies, De, 402
Solio, De, 402
Sollcrs, De, 403
Solyraan, 410
Somelier, 390
Somerfield, 76
Someri, De, 402
Somers. 76, 402
Somorville. 76, 402
Soniery, 76, 402
Sondaye, De, 402
Sono, 402
Sorel, 403
Sorice, 403, 410
Sorleman, 410
Sotevilla, De, 411
Sotewille, De, 411
Sothul, De. 403
Sottevast, De, 321
Souis, 218
Soun, 402
Southill, De, 403
Spada, De, 404
Sparling, 79
Speck, 404
Sped, 404

Speke, 79, 404
Spencer, 404
Spenser, 405
Spina, De, 380
Spiney, De, 405
Spineto, De, 405
Sprenchanx, 276
Sprencheaux, De,

276
Spring, 80, 248
Springhouse, 277
Spurr, 80
Stables, De, 405
Stabulo, De, 97
Stafford, De, 147,

405
Stagno,De,366, 406
Stamp, 79, 405
Stampis, Df^, 405
Stangno, De. 406
Stanho, De, 367,

406
Stanhope, De, 405,

406
Stanley, De, 53,

54, 55, 406
Stel, 407
Stella, De, 407
Stephanus, 407
Sterck, 407 '
Stewart, 407
Stife, 407
Stiff, 80

Stirkland, De, 408
Stokes, De, 407
Stonley, 54, 65
Stotevilla, De, 410
Stradling, 77, 407
Strange, 310
Stratavilla, De, 408
Stratton, De, 324,

382
Streatfield, 76, 408
Strong, 408
Stuart, 408
Stur, 407
Sturgon, 410
Stuteville, Do, 311
Suart, 304
Suche, 452
Suchville, 410
Sugden, De, 410
Suhart, 394
Suilloio. De, 410
Suilli, De, 410
Snkemonde, De,

293
Sully, De, 284, 410

Sumerville, De, 402
Summeri, De, 402
Summers, 402
Summerville, De,

403
Sunr, 98
Superbus, 370
Sure villa, De, 411
Survilla, De, 410
Sutor, 411
Sutton, De, 232,

411
Sweet, 80
Swet, 411
Sydney, 399
Symie, 411

TABARE, 412
Tabema,De,414
Tabemar. 414
Tabomarius, 414
Taboer, 412
Tac, 412
Taci, 237
Tad, 419
Taferuel, 425
Tahon, De, 413
Tail, 413*
Taillebois, 369, 413
Taillebose, 369
Taillefer. 415
Taillor, 415
Taillour. 415
Tailur, 98
Taisie. 412
Taisscl, De, 414
Talanoo, De, 415
Talo, 413
Talebot, 412
Taleboth, 412
Tallart, 413
Tallator, 415
Talleator, 415
Tallefer, 415
Talleor, 415
Talliard, 413
Talliator, 415
Tun, De, 413
Tanai, De, 244
Tanant, 416
Tanator, 413
Tancardivilla, 266
Tancarville, 193
Taneo, De, 414
Taneor, 413
Tanet. 416
Tanetin, 414

I I

Tanetun, 414
Tani, De, 414
Tankarville, 266
Tanker^, 413
Tankerville, De,

175, 193
Tanton, De, 414
Tanur, De, 98. 413
Tany, De, 414
Taon, De, 413
Tarun, 414
Taskier, 414
Tasse, 237
Tassi, 412
Tate, 283
Tatersall, 225
Tateshall, De, 166
Taun. De, 413
Taunfrenel, 425
Taume, 414
Tavel, 414
Taverham, De, 422
Taxo, 360, 427
Tebaud, 415
Tebout, 415
Teillart, 413
Telarius, 415
Telieres, De, 426
Temple, De, 415
Templo,Do, 416
Tentegue, 416
Tentgrue, 416
Terot. 238
Terror, 427
Terrier, 427
Tesard, 419
Tesart, 419
Tessel, De. 414
Tesson, 147, 181,

324. 360. 427
Tesun, 427
Te-ssy, 412
Testard, 416
Teste, 80, 283, 414
Teutonicus, 416,

426
Textor, 448
Th;ilelx>t, 412
Thalews, De. 420
Than. De. 413
Thankard. 413
Tholomoo. De, 420
Thol, 420

Thomaston.Do,420
Thorne. 414
Thorold, 431
Thorston, 97
Thukes, 421

481

INDEX.

Thurstas, 06
Thurstcin, 426
Tibetot, 418. 419
Tiboutot, 418
Ticio, 427
Tickhill, 418
Tiebout, 415
Tier, 426
Tiers, 426
Tiot, 419
Tig, 419
Tike, 419
Tilere. De, 426
Tilia, De, 426
Tille, 426
TiUi, 245
Tillieres, Do, 297
Tilliol, De, 161
Tilly. De, 204,419,

447, 449, 460
Tilston, 419
Timberlain, 419
Tinctx)r, 233
Tiralde, 427
Tirol, 166, 427
Tirrel, 419
Tissie, De,412
Titte, 419
Toboltot, De, 419
Tocha, 424
Tod, 419
Todeni, Do, 197
Toesui, Do, 146,

155, 197,

235, 264,

451
Toie, De. 414
Toka. 424
Toketon. 70
Tokeviila, De, 424
Tolan, 420
Tolebu, Do, 413
Tolenipr, 421
Toler, 73. 420
Tolers, 73, 420
Toleta, De, 420
Tollar, 420
Tollo,"425
Toller, 73, 420
Tollowes, 73, 420
Tolous, 420
Tolouse, 73, 420
Tohis, 420
Tombcl

420
Tonare, 420
Tonerres, De, 420
Toiiitruum, 420

482

222,
312,

^

Topelin, 414
Topcline, 414
Topin, 421
Toques, De, 421
Torbaco, De, 414
Torcy, De, 421
Torol, 426
Torell 426
Torfviile, De, 213
Tornai, De, 426
Tornaio, De, 426
Tornebue, 425
Tornel, 425
Tornelvie. 426
Torold, 416
Torolde, 416
Toroude, 416
Torp, De, 234, 301,

416, 417
Torpes, Do, 416
Torpin, 426
Torrell. 426
Torto, De,414, 426
Tortus, 414, 426
Tosca, Do, 421
Tose, 414
Tosol, 414
Tossel, 414
Tot, Do, ^29
Touchet, De, 424
Touk, 421
Toul 425
Toulemor. 421
Toulouso,De,74.420
Touques. De, 421
Touquoville, De,4li0
Tours, Do, 421
Toussaints. 421
Toville. D(N 425
'I'owler. 420
Towlers, 73, 420
Towlous, 73, 420
Towusend, 163,421
Toylet. 98
Traov, De, 225, 422
Traffonl, De, 422
Traillv, 268, 336
Traino, 422
Traino, 230
Trane, 230, 422
Travers, Do, 423
Treat, De, 423
Tredraet, De, 423
Tregots, De, 422
Vegoz, 422, 424
Veharapton, De,

423
Trehouse, 61

Trelouny, De, 423
Trencbard, 423
Trenchart, 423
Trepel, 423
Treveler, 423
Trevelyan, De, 424
Trevieres, De, 422
Tria, De, 424
Tribus Minetis,

De, 423
Trichet, 424
Trie, De, 134
Triedraet, 423
Triket, 424
Trilkwe, De, 417
Tripel, 423
Tristan, 424
Tristrem, 424
Troarn, De, 424
Troarz. Do, 424
Troel, 424
Trolle, 424
Tron, De, 423
Trono, 423
Troublevilla, De,

42o
Trouo, 423

Tru8sel,De,l72,417
Trussell, 230
Truwe, De la, 423
Tucho, 424
Tuelou, 424
Tufton, 70
Tuine, 426
Tuit, De, 425
Tuit-Bemard, De,

425
Tullet, 420
Tull-Noclant, 425
Tulye, 424
Tun(;on, 421
Tuplin, 414
Turberville, 159,

425
Turbo\nlle, De, 426
Tunibull, 76
Turel, 426
Turgis. 425
Turi, Do, 421
Turkeis, 425
Turketil, 416
Turnebu, De, 76,

425
Turubam, De, 418,

426
Turnur, Le, 425
Turpin, 426
Turre, De, 421

Turri, De, 421
Turstain, 176
Turt, 414
Turville, De, 213
Tury, De, 421
Tusard, 166
Tuse, 415
Tuss, 415
Tustin, 426
Tut, 426
Twin, 426
Tyes, 416, 426
Tylia, De, 426
Tyrel, 427
Tyrrol, 427
Tyse, 412
T^son, 427

UDELINE, 96
Ufford, 348
Umfraville,De, 300,

325, 428
UmfreviIle,De,427,

433
Upton, De, 418,

428
Ursel, 289
tJrtiaco, De, 287
Uschere, Le, 428
Usseio, De, 231
Uvedale, De,427

YAACEIO, De,
428
Vaacy, De, 428
VaiUer, 443
Vaoa, 443
Vaciirius, 428
Vaccarius, 428
Vacherie, Do la,

433
Vac^on, Do, 442
Vadelon, 436
Vado, Dc,436
Vaduil, 436
Vaget, 436
Valaiicro, 252
Valchelinus, 436
Valdairie, 430
Valdare, 429
Valdar^, 430
Vald.iri, Do, 430
Val, Dp la, 428
A^ale, Do la, 428
Val de logo, 252
Valdoro, 429

VHlMheirilte, De,

Valeiii. De, 437
Vi-IeisB, Do, 439
Vnleuce, Dc, 429
Valsncio. De. 429
Vfllentiti, 429
Vttlentinus, 429
Valere, de, 438
Valsry, 242
Valier, Do, 429
VallHDcey, 429
Vutle, Du, 437
Valle Ancre, De,

252
Valle de Logis, De,

262
V«llerj. 78
Vallulort. De, 134.

317, 36S
Vallilitu, De, 430
Titlogiiea, De, 400.

42D
VnU, De. 430
Valtort, 78
Vnluiuia, D». 440
VhIe. De, 429
Vanivr. 420. 450
Vanaei, Lo, 429,

4S0
Vanton. 42S -
Varenccr. 431
Vawnclier, 252
Vassa]!, 433
Vassol, 433, 442
Vasfjle, 78
ViiTHMwr, 430
Vnuduri, 430
TaademonC. 242
Vautort, He, 134

317
Vautrel. 211
Vnudlle. Di', 443
V«tix. De, 220. 408.

430
Veul, De, 430
Veal, Le, 430
Vuid, Do. 210.431 I
V<>iDiuD8. lie. 435
Wwin, 241 I

VvUt. Do. 448
Volt"ri.T. lie. 443 I
Ven:il>1('B, Do, 271,'

431 '

VeiLitor. 271. 291,

3S3. 431 I

Vencum, 242
VcDilume, Du, S42 |

VoDio, 2 13

Venis. Du, 431
Vpnois. De. 43t
Venoii, De. 280,

431
Venour. 271, 481
VoDtms, 431
VenuJB. De. 431
Vvaai, 271
Ver, Do, 148. 167,

187, 232, 41S,

431, 440
Verdon, De, 431
Veniun, Ih; 431
Vera, De. 321,440
VereTftlu. De, 430
Verigny, Do, 430
Vfrineio, De, 430
Verlai, Do. 108
Verli, De, 430
Verlie, Du, 429
Venmi, De. 432
Venioil, De, 432
Veraol. De, 432
Veraon. I>p, 432

Vigueia. Da, 44S
Vignie, Du la. 435
Vigoy. De, 446
Vi^od. 78

Wad«, De, 238

Wadard, 449

lo, De. 436
W>idlow,436
Wttdon, 440

Wail

, 432

Villanue, 245
Villary, 212
Villiera, De, 422,

Vino. La, 97, 435
Viaetria. De. 99
ViDgraut, 243
Vinon. De. 436
ViutraB. 431
Vinljr. De, 431
Vioa, 451

435

Viponl, De. :
Vippan. 362
Virgo. 431
Viridi, Du, 250
Virrio, Do. 430
Viry, De, 250, 430
Tie do lun, 242

Do la. 435 '
Veaci, De. 179.432.

Vescy, 78. 433 ]

Vusdio. 430

Veaduit, De. 430

VoBt-i, 201. 432 I

Vet.-ripotito,De.436 Vie do loup, 73,

Velala. De. 430 ' ""■

Vutulia, Dp. 433

VetiiluB. 241

Veysej. 433

VuzpoDl. Do. 4SS

Viiiun, De, 433

ViandiT. 241

^'iandii'T, 211

Vic, 241

433

Tia-de-low, 73, 242.

worth,

Wailun, Do, 443
Wait, 442
Waite, La, 436
Wake, 311.381,436

W(.l,.'Lt.li,ra-, lae
W^il.4in. i'Kl
Wjildwlitrf. Dp. 09
Wtttdegmvo De,

431. 437
Waleia, 437
Waleocio, De. 429
Walonaia. 199, 423
Wuler, 429
WaLemn, 439
Wal house, 7(). 440
Wmlacs, J99, 437
Wollp, De,437

Wul

B, 437

Viotury. De, 433
Vin>,Do. 241, 433
Vicqui.'B,De,78,24;
Victor. 433 i

Videlow. 72, 242
Vidron. 43:1
Vitllrr, 433 I

ViduliituT. 242 I
Viel. 241. i;i0 I

VielHtor. 212 '

ViellcB, !>,■. 433
Vie^o, 131 I

Vieaipont, De, 43S|

Vivien. 43.->
Viville, De. 451
A-JTvan, 435

Vogliill. 249
V-.wi'll, 249. 289
Viilpis, 80. 249
Vvel. 241
Vj^ll, 433

"IT'.IACKIO, De.

Wac, lie, 202. 438
Wucu, 430
Wacelin. 269

Wallenger. 252
WalletiBiH, 437
Waller, De, 438
W,ille», 43H
Wallejf, 76, 09
WallichrilU-, De,

400
Wallia, 438
Walloche. 447
Wal pole, De, 98
WaliMtd, 445
WalBiogbam. Do,
I 439

. WalUT, 53, 182.
I 439

I Walton. Do. 439
1 Walur. Du, 438
I Walur. Lt. 4:29

Walvain, 440
I Walwyn, 440. 440
] Wi>u.'rio, De. 450
! Wanci. De. 2S9
- Wiincie. 45(1

WaiiKie, De. l,-,0
Wa|.ul, 4.j(l
Wurancer, 431
War.iviUe. De. 430
4&t

WartoyB. *49

Waterbulle, De,

WeTTe, De, 443

Wiiman. 440

Warburton. 404

442

Weyknd. 443

Wieael, 444

Ward. 440

Waturns*. 442

Whwlright. 78

Witcr. 446, 4*fl

Wwda. IM. 440

WattiTille, De,

Whilbread, 80

Wittrul. 446

WBrdoboia, 440

442

Whit«, 80

Witeml, 446

Wardein, 440

WateTilla, Do, 442

WliitBDC, 446

Wilhbid, 445

Wardc, Se la, 440

Watuville, 76

Whitidg. 76

Witlier. 440

Wurdya worth, 448

Watetot, De, 441

Wiardna. 450

Withville, De, 461

Ware, Ue, 4 0

Watort. 78

Wibb, 250

Witinc. 446

Watt. 16

Wil«. Do. 260, 446

WiUDg, 446

Wareana. I>i!, 441

Wauda. Do, 443

Wibui^. 260

Witoii. 446

Warhnm,I>e,4.|l

Wnude, Do la, 443

Widdidg. 433

Wilone, De, 44S

Waria, Ofi. 98. 441

Waudin, 440

Wido. 446

Witot. 78

WwlanvilU, De,

Wuugh, 73

Widvillo, De, 461

Wilton, 4*6

400

Wauk^lln, 436

Wignai, De. 44>i

Wirille. De. 451

Wamef, 266

WauliLot, Do. 411

Wiggott, 318

l\or.lU«rtr!h, 4*9

WarnBrius. 441

WautoQ, Do, 433

Wigotr, 318

WoodHold, 76

WHrneruB, 441

Waovain. 440

Wiguen. 446

Woodh*ll, S47

■Warnevi]le.Do,383

WaiiTillc. Db. 443

Wilbere. 446

WjodTille.jG, 440

Wamir, 441

-\V„,z, IP^.,^4,l

Wilburglwm, Do,

WooJwardB 97

Waroc 441

Wajiaod. 443

447

Wriion-Betcher,

Wam.Qne,De, 158.

Wajte, 76

Wilukier. 438

55

174, 441

Wayte, La, 43B

Wildbore, 78

"Wry there, *50

Warrok. I»e. 441

Weapont, 3Q2
W^,bK 2i-.B

WildobreD«.Do,446

Wyanl. 460

WaryQ. 06

Wilubi. Do. 447

WylM. De.2B0

Waw, De. 436

Wwiun, 1)0, 06

Wituman. -148

Wybre*, 446

Wascetin. 226, 442

WfluU, 43fl

WilM, 79

Wybni. 448

Wascplju. 70

Welboro. 76

WilUm. 447

Wyeliffo, De, 200,

Woacuil, De, 267

Wflere, 41S

Willumin. 448

450

Wasei, 442

W„lb.444

WilLao. 447

Wyclina, De, 341

WdshingWn, 148,

Wellbmn, De. 447

Willo«. Do. 438

Wvclj-no, 241

441

Wellfbo, Do, 7C,

WiUon, Do. 447

WJgejTi, 06. 4*6

■Waain, 443

443

WiUousbbj. 448

Wjgod, 318

W.IS11HLI. 4S0

Wellflxif, 443

Willy. 78

Wymar, 451

WoHtirc. tab

WilWme. 413

Wilmet, 447, 448

WyudluLDl. 70

Waeprin. l)o. 436

Wlkbuef,D=.443

Wilmouwyk. De.

Wvthor. 448

WnaiaUlP. 78

Welles. 447

378

Wvtiti?. 448

Waxle. 414

W«lli«. Dc-, 447

Wimar, 4S1

WyviUe, 449. 461

WnsUble. 151

Winesli^y, rie. 210

Winiare. 4S1

Warner, Lo, 141

TV,.Klshc.B«.442

Wont«i>rtli.De.444

Wnktol. 442

WerI,^ 4.'iO

Win. 448

WuNtelai. 415

WiTry, 70

Wiuduliant:. 418

Y^OUS. 06
1 Young, 78

Waateleio. 445

Wfcoit. 77

WindBur. De. 243.

Wast*ll. 78

We»t,-!)6

418

Y]Te, Do, 22ii

■W^lflth^1lw. 442

W.-<tiill. 78

Wine, 448

Ypn-s, Db, 2-J5

WlUthoUBP. 1)2

W,.st«jti-, 317

Wingfl.-ld, Do, 418

Yresley, Do, 406

WasUiieU,«57

WeMTOlt, 77

Wirco, De. 326

Wnauijle. 78

W«,t.le, De. 445

Wircester, De, 411

AVatori-l. 442

Wi'thnne, 1 16

WiBoird, +15

r/OUCUE. 462

Wati-rfiold, 76

WcUire, 446

Wi>,Iurt, 447 iJ

■i, A'ttt-umi Squartt Loitdon.